G. A. Selwyn 
 
 ';hop of New Zealand 
 
 mid Lichfield
 
 
 .ja" 
 
 
 ^ '. . ' . ■ ■ ■ I '' "■ ■ 
 
 *'7- 
 
 
 (■■N§ 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ':■•''■ i^M 
 
 
 
 ■•.v--;^-vl 
 
 
 
 nv,? 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 
 ■•->v i 
 
 /.\- .{V. 
 
 
 -.v." 
 
 
 ■ h' 
 
 
 » i^ 
 
 
 
 CPJVANDFRPEET 
 
 

 
 t^ Y 
 
 
 
 y. 
 
 ^^
 
 BISHOP SELWYN
 
 ''^. 
 
 ^^ ^^yy (X^-^-^^x'C^-r^.^r^
 
 BISHOP SELWYN 
 
 OF NEW ZEALAND, AND OF LICHFIELD 
 
 A SKETCH OF HIS LIFE AND WORK 
 
 WITH SOME FURTHER GLEANINGS FROM 
 
 HIS LETTERS, SERMONS, AND SPEECHES 
 
 BY 
 
 G. H. CURTEIS, M.A. 
 
 CANON OF LICHFIELD CATHEDRAL, EXAMINING CHAPLAIN TO THE BISHOP OF LICHFIELD 
 
 PROFESSOR OF NEW TESTAMENT EXEGESIS AT KING's COLLEGE, LONDON 
 
 AND FORMERLY FOR MANY YEARS PRINCIPAL OF LICHFIELD THEOLOGICAL COLLEGE 
 
 ^RB'TR SCIi:MTI.e 
 
 HARBOR VIT't A 
 
 LONDON 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH & CO., i, PATERNOSTER SQUARE 
 
 1889
 
 (The rights of translation and of reproduction are reserved.')
 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Very shortly after the death of Bishop Selwyn a brief 
 " Sketch " of his Hfe was written, at the request of friends 
 in the diocese, by Mrs. Curteis. She had been among those 
 who enthusiastically welcomed him on his return to 
 England, and had known him well during the whole 
 of his residence at Lichfield. The little book was very 
 favourably received, and went through several editions. It 
 was followed, soon afterwards, by a much more extended 
 work, in two volumes, from the able pen of the Rev. H. W. 
 Tucker. His only disqualification for the task was the fact 
 that he had no personal acquaintance with the Bishop. 
 But, in spite of that difficulty, there is no doubt that these 
 volumes will always keep their place as the main repertory 
 of his acts and correspondence. Since that time, however, 
 a considerable amount of fresh material has been placed 
 at the disposal of the present writer ; and many facts are 
 within his own personal knowledge, which .throw light on 
 Bishop Selwyn's episcopate in England — a period far too 
 slightly delineated in both the previous biographies. More- 
 over, the present time seemed opportune for expanding the 
 original sketch and weaving in these new materials. 
 
 1227943
 
 VI PREFACE. 
 
 Immediate judgments are often crude and hasty. But 
 eleven years have now elapsed since the Bishop's death in 
 1878: and not only have many ill-considered opinions 
 received correction, but the relative importance of many 
 events and persons, at first indiscriminately commingled, 
 has been made manifest by simple lapse of time. Yet, on 
 the other hand, the interval has not been so long as to 
 blur the singularly vivid impression left by Bishop Selwyn 
 upon his contemporaries, nor to deprive the world of the 
 immense advantage derived from personal reminiscences of 
 associates and friends. Among such friends the foremost 
 place must here be accorded to Bishop Abraham and 
 Bishop Hobhouse, — the former of whom has most kindly 
 read all the proof-sheets of the present book, with a view 
 to correction of mistakes in Maori names or in important 
 dates and facts. For all other mistakes or misappre- 
 hensions, which may have occurred in these pages, he is 
 in no way to be held responsible. But especially are 
 acknowledgments due to Mrs. Selwyn — the revered and 
 beloved widow of the late Bishop — by whose consent this 
 work was undertaken, and without whose aid it could 
 never have been completed. 
 
 Whatever may be its imperfections, it is hoped that 
 some persons, at least, may gather from it a truer concep- 
 tion than the)' had before of Bishop Selwyn's work and 
 influence in England. His name has hitherto been, 
 naturally and rightly, associated chiefly with a long and 
 successful episcopate of twenty-six years in New Zealand. 
 It has, perhaps, been too much overlooked that his return 
 home in 1868 was felt by many like a blast of fresh and 
 wholesome colonial air let in abruptly upon a somewhat
 
 PREFACE. VI 1 
 
 close and asphyxiating atmosphere of old-world precedent 
 and custom ; that to his energy is mainly to be ascribed 
 the great success of the Pan- Anglican Congress, now 
 periodically assembled at Lambeth ; that to his ubiquitous 
 advocacy is almost entirely due the acceptance in this 
 country of mixed Diocesan Conferences, as distinct from 
 purely clerical " synods ; " and that in his personal agency 
 was concentrated, as in a burning focus, that singular re- 
 action of the colonies upon the mother-country which is, 
 perhaps, the leading phenomenon of our own time. Thus 
 the opinion hazarded by a journalist at the time of the 
 Bishop's death seems to need some correction. He said, 
 " The eleven years' superintendence of the English dio- 
 cese has left no such mark on the district as the twenty- 
 six years at the Antipodes." Rather, the following " in 
 memoriam " verses struck a truer note : — 
 
 " O widowed partner of his toil, 
 
 Take comfort that his every hour — 
 With men, in boolvs, on wave or soil — 
 Budded its hundred-fruitful flower," 
 
 Of such a man it is not easy, even yet, for us in 
 England to form a thoroughly just and accurate estimate. 
 Nor is the warning wholly superfluous which was sounded 
 by a very friendly critic, soon after Bishop Selwyn's 
 death : " The biographer of Bishop Selwyn will have to 
 face the temptation of drawing too flattering a portrait." 
 At all events, the labour of compiling the present little 
 work — and, amid a most baffling dearth of journals and 
 letters and similar easy aids, the " Lichfield period " has 
 involved no little toil — has been a real " labour of love." 
 Nor have the Bishop's own words, however little they
 
 VI n PREFACE. 
 
 really contemplated the writing of his "biography," been 
 left out of view. He was one evening, as usual, full of 
 fun and spirit ; and was amusing the home-circle, i:;athered 
 round the hearth at Lichfield, by good-humoured banter 
 on his wife's excessive admiration — as he thought — for 
 Boswell's "Life of Johnson." Suddenly, after much bright 
 word-fence and repartee, she turned upon him with a 
 home-thrust: "Well, now, pray how would you like your 
 own life to be written .'' " He looked serious for a minute, 
 and then replied, " Should my life ever be written, I should 
 desire only two things : (i) that all my faults and failures 
 should be candidly confessed ; (2) that any successes I 
 may, in spite of them, have attained should all be faith- 
 fully ascribed to the grace and mercy of God." How he 
 himself regarded his "failures" maybe seen in many of 
 his letters. Take the following fragment as a specimen : — 
 
 Whether it please Almighty God to visit us with " the sickness 
 that destroyed! in the noonday," or with a scourge worse than 
 death, the moral pestilence of sin "that walketh in darkness," this 
 should be our comfort: "The seed is not quickened except it 
 die." Every seed must have its own period of latency. And 
 failure after failure is but like the fall of the autumnal leaf which 
 strips the tree of its beauty only to make the soil more fertile for 
 future harvests. Our soil is none the worse, because it has been 
 followed by many years of disappointment and watered by many 
 tears. " He that goeth on his way weeping shall come again 
 with joy, and bring his sheaves with him." 
 
 The humility and patience which prompted these words 
 inspired almost the whole of his long and laborious life. 
 They were the characteristic features of the man. But 
 they were balanced and completed by the presence of two
 
 PREFACE. IX 
 
 other features of remarkable interest and of singular com- 
 plexity. Seldom has such indomitable and courageous 
 energy been witnessed in any man, as was seen in Bishop 
 Selwyn ; never, perhaps, has such determined energy been 
 observed to issue forth from a character naturally cautious 
 and even nervous. Seldom has such a chastened delight 
 been felt by any man, as was felt by Bishop Selwyn, in 
 handling the reins of power ; never, perhaps, has it been 
 felt in equal degree by any one who at the same time 
 positively craved to be " under authority " and to whom 
 the habit of " obedience " formed the joy of his life. In 
 short, they were not far wrong who, on the morrow of his 
 death, declared that " to know the man was to love him ; " 
 and that we are not likely, in our own generation, to " see 
 his equal again."
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 PART I. 
 THE PERIOD OF PREPARx\TION. 
 
 (1809-1841.) 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Birth and Parentage — Early Life and Education — Eton and Cambridge 
 
 — Foreign Tour — Work at Eton and Windsor ... ... ... 3 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 Cathedral Reform — Society at Eton and Windsor — Courtship and 
 
 Marriage ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 Bishopric of New Zealand offered — Last Days in England — Departure 22 
 
 PART II. 
 THE NEW ZEALAND EPISCOPATE. 
 
 (1842-1867.) 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The Voyage out — Head-quarters near the Bay of Islands — Thorough 
 
 Visitation of the Northern Island ... ... ... ... 39
 
 PAGE 
 
 Xll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Second Visitation Journey (1843) — Visit {via the Thames Valley) to the 
 District of the Hot-springs and the Terraces — Lake Taupo — New 
 Plymouth — Wellington ... ... ... ... ... 84 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 First Visit to the Southern Island — Native Schooner to Banks Peninsula 
 — Walk along "the Ninety-miles Beach" — Canterbury Plains — 
 Otago Harbour — Stewart's Island — Perilous Voyage to Wellington 
 — Removal from the Waimate to Auckland — "St. John's College," 
 near Auckland ... ... ... ... ... ... 94 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 " Trinity College," near Wellington — Organization of the Diocese — The 
 
 General Synod — Lay Representation — The Canterbury Settlement 113 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 First Visit to the Polynesian Islands in H.M.S. Dido — Second Visit in 
 the Undine (yi\X!n H.M.S. Havaniiah') — Third Visit — Arrival of Mr. 
 Abraham and Mr. Lloyd — Synod at Sydney — Fourth Visit (with 
 Bisho]5 Tyrrell) in the Border Maid — Voyage to England — Sermons 
 at Cambridge ... ... ... ... ... ... 128 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Bishop's Return to New Zealand — The Ten Years' Maori War — 
 General Synod — The Canterbury Settlement in the Southern Island 
 — Bishop Patteson consecrated for Melanesia — Second Voyage to 
 England — Pan-Anglican Synod at Lambeth — Wolverhampton Con- 
 gress — Summons to succeed Bishop Lonsdale at Lichfield ... 154 
 
 PART III. 
 THE LICHFIELD EPISCOPATE. 
 
 (1868-1878.) 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 1868. 
 
 Enthronement at Lichfield — Thorough Visitation of the Diocese — 
 Advocacy in every Rural Deanery of the "Conference" System — 
 First Diocesan Conference — Rapid Farewell Visit to New Zealand... 193
 
 CONTENTS. Xlll 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 1S69. 
 
 PAOE 
 
 Return from Farewell Visit to New Zealand— Vigorous Work in Eng- 
 land — Dean Champneys — First Illness — The Irish Church — Speech 
 in the House of Lords — Consecration of Bishop Temple — General 
 Chapter ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 239 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 1870. 
 
 The Theological College — Mr. Forster's Education Act — University 
 Tests Bill— Ritual Disputes at Wolverhampton — A Unitarian at 
 Holy Communion in Westminster Abbey — The Franco-German War 
 — Work in the Mining-districts ... ... ... ... 269 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1871. 
 
 End of the Franco-German War — Deprivation of Rev. C. Voysey — The 
 Purchas Judgment — The Old Catholics — Oberammergau — Second 
 Diocesan Conference— First Visit to America — Death of Bishop 
 Patteson — Illness of the Prince of Wales ... ... ... 282 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 1S72. 
 
 The Universities Commission — Use of the Athanasian Creed — Futile 
 Proceedings in Convocation— Speech at Oxford — Consecration of 
 Bishop Rawle — Letter from Mrs. Selwyn — Pelsall Colliery Accident 
 — Confusions in the Church — Bishop Selvvyn's Care for the Young... 313 
 
 CHAPTER VL 
 
 1873- 
 
 A Year of Great Funerals — The Irish University Bill — The " Gentleman 
 Heresy " — Mission of J. R. Selwyn to Melanesia — Ritual Dissen- 
 sions—The Bishop's Relations to "Young Men" — West Bronnuich 
 Parish Magazijie — Loyalty to the Prayer-Book — Superstition— Re- 
 ligious Education — The Bishop among his Theological Students ... 336
 
 XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 1874. 
 
 PAGF. 
 
 Bishop Hobhouse appointed " Chancellor of the Diocese "-^Meaning of 
 the Appointment — The Public Worship Regulation Act — Bishop 
 Selwyn's Loyalty to Anglo-Catholic Principles — Second Visit to 
 America — Its Results — Sermon on " Sympathy '" ... ... 357 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1875. 
 Deaths of many Prominent Persons— Mr. Osborne Morgan's Bill — First 
 Organization of " Diocesan " Missions — Ritualism — Murder of Com- 
 mander Goodenough at Santa Cruz — -The Labour-traffic — Mission- 
 festival at Lichfield — Church Congress at Stoke-on-Trent — India and 
 Melanesia — Revision of the Cathedral Statutes ... ... ... 3S9 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1876. 
 
 The Bulgarian Atrocities — Sister Dora — The Burials Bill — The " Old 
 Catholics " — A " Church House " — The Final Court of Appeal — 
 Visit to the Isle of Man — The Bishop as a " Muscular Christian " — 
 The Diocesan Fund ... ... ... ... ... ... 418 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1877. 
 
 Consecration of J. R. Selwyn as Bishop of Melanesia — Proposed Division 
 of Lichfield Diocese — F'ourth Diocesan Conference — The Barge 
 Mission — A Diocesan Clergy House — "Institution" and "Induc- 
 tion" — Proposed Conference on Ritualism ... ... ... 443 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 1878. 
 
 The End approaching — Last Speech in Convocation — A Parish in the 
 Black Country — Confirmation in Stafiford Gaol — Love of Children — 
 Sermon in the Potteries — Ministries to the Sick — Death of Mrs. J. R. 
 Selwyn — Friendly Talk with Working People — Illness — Last Meeting 
 at the Theological College — Fatiguing Confirmations — Death ... 469
 
 PART I . 
 
 THE PERIOD OF PREPARATION, 
 
 (1S09-1841.)
 
 BISHOP SELWYN. 
 
 CHAPTER I. . 
 
 Birth and parentage — Early life and education — Eton and Cambridge — Foreign 
 tour — Work at Eton and Windsor. 
 
 The life of George Augustus Selwyn — bishop, first of New 
 Zealand, and then of Lichfield — covers seventy years of a 
 most interesting period. It was that great period of transi- 
 tion, both in the history of the State and of the Church in 
 England, for which the nineteenth century will probably in 
 future times be mainly regarded as important. For as the 
 Reform Bill, and the controversies which led up to it, 
 radically changed, in 1831, the political history of our 
 country, and produced results which sixty years' experience 
 has shown to be nothing less than a " silent revolution," so 
 "the Oxford movement" (or "the Catholic revival") diverted, 
 in 1833, the whole course of the Church into fresh channels, 
 and gave a fresh colour both to religious sentiment and to 
 practical life throughout the whole remainder of the century. 
 Now, both those epoch-making events — to use a common 
 German expression — coincided precisely with the completion 
 of young Selwyn's education, and with his first entrance
 
 4 BISHOP SELWYN. [1809. 
 
 upon the world's stage. It will not be surprising, therefore, 
 if we find, on perusal of his life, that we have in this stalwart 
 son of England, at her most remarkable period of bold yet 
 peaceable development, a representative man, — a living 
 embodiment, endowed with an exceptionally " mens sana 
 in corpore sano," of that new spirit of progress which had 
 n^w taken full possession of our country. And it adds 
 immensely to the interest of such a study, that this man of 
 almost unrivalled bodily and mental powers witnessed the 
 rise, and helped to shape the destinies, of that " Greater 
 Britain " which is now so prominent an object in every 
 Englishman's thoughts. For his life was divided into three 
 very distinctly marked portions. The first thirty-two years 
 of it were spent — chiefly at and near Eton — in earnest many- 
 sided preparation for whatever tasks he might be called 
 to undertake ; the next twenty-seven years were given to 
 active service in New Zealand and Melanesia ; the last ten 
 years gave back to England the ripe fruits of his immense 
 experience, garnered from both hemispheres in succession. 
 The mark then made by such a man — equipped with such 
 extraordinary gifts of mind and bod}-, devoted during half 
 a century to ceaseless and well-directed work, and never for 
 one moment debased by a passing shadow of personal 
 ambition or desire for notoriety — is not to be measured by 
 the number of " testimonials " he may have received, or by 
 the world's actual consciousness of the benefits it reaped 
 from his untiring ministry. The men who have most per- 
 manently moulded the world's fortunes are rarely those 
 who have cared to figure in statuary or on the pages of 
 newspapers. Their noble and lasting work has deserved 
 and has received, in the impress it has left upon posterity,
 
 i8o9.] BIRTH AND PARENTAGE. 5 
 
 a " monumentum sere perennius : " and they have been 
 satisfied to be, like St. Paul, " unknown and yet well- 
 known, sorrowful yet alway rejoicing, poor yet making 
 many rich, as having nothing and yet possessing all 
 things." 
 
 George Augustus Selwyn was born on April 5, 1809, 
 at Church Row, Hampstead, in the quaint old street 
 that still leads to the ivy-clad church. His father was Mr. 
 William Selwyn, an eminent Queen's Coftusel, who was 
 afterwards appointed " instructor to Prince Albert in the 
 constitution and laws of his adopted country ; " and who 
 lived many years to rejoice in the brilliant careers of his 
 three surviving sons. From him, no doubt, and from the 
 line of distinguished lawyers who preceded him, Bishop 
 Selwyn inherited that statesmanlike legislative talent which 
 he displayed in New Zealand ; while from two distinguished 
 military ancestors, in Marlborough's time, he may have 
 acquired that singular instinct for command which gave 
 rise to the often-quoted opinion that " the Bishop was a 
 general spoiled." His mother was the daughter of Mr 
 Roger Kynaston, of Witham, Essex, — a pious and loving 
 woman, who was in later life much afflicted with low-spirits, 
 and received the most tender care and unselfish devotion 
 from her ever cheerful and helpful son. He was not, how- 
 ever, her only child. He was one of six children, four sons 
 and two daughters, amongst whom, even in the nursery, he 
 took the lead ; the others, though all possessed of consider- 
 able talent and force of character, invariably following 
 wherever he led, and carrying out vvhatever he proposed.* 
 Ealing was the first school to which the young Selwyns 
 * E. A. C, "Sketch," p. 3.
 
 6 BISHOP SELWYN. [[820. 
 
 were sent. It was a large school of some three hundred boys, 
 and both the Newmans — John Henry, the future Cardinal, 
 and Francis, the future Theist and philosopher — had 
 received their primary education there. But it was Eton 
 which mainly prepared him for his distinguished after- 
 career, both at Cambridge and elsewhere ; and there — as 
 Mr. Gladstone, his school-fellow and personal friend, has 
 testified — his character was already remarkable for its noble 
 and generous q-ualities. This is confirmed by the following 
 anecdote, communicated by his friend and subsequent 
 coadjutor, Bishop Abraham. 
 
 We belonged (he says) to the pre-scientific period as regards 
 athleticism as well as studies. Our boats were clumsy, and our 
 oars clumsier. In Selwyn's " long-boat " there were seven oars not 
 very good and one superlatively bad. The boys used to run up 
 town as hard as they could to Bob Tolladay's, and seize upon one 
 of the seven moderately bad ones, and the last comer got the " punt- 
 pole." Of course, he was sulky all the way up to Surly Hall ; 
 and the other seven abused him for not pulling his own weight, 
 fvvery one was out of temper. So George Selwyn determined 
 always to come last. The other fellows chaffed him : but he used 
 to laugh, and at last said, " It's worth my while taking that bad 
 oar : I used to have to pull the weight of the sulky fellow who had 
 it ; now you are all in good-humour." This story illustrates his 
 whole after-life. He always took the labouring oar in everything.* 
 
 The Bishop of \Vin:hester also (Harold Browne) once 
 sketched his school-boy character with a few graphic 
 touches, in the Upper House of Convocation. 
 
 Selwyn (he said) was the best boy on the river, and nearly the 
 first boy in learning. I remember his spirited speeches at the 
 
 * Eton College Chronicle, June 4, 1878.
 
 1827.] ETON AND CAMBRIDGE. 7 
 
 Eton debating society, and some of his Greek compositions. I 
 believe he was the greatest diver at Eton or anywhere else. He 
 was always first in everything; and no one ever knew him without 
 admiring and loving him. 
 
 There is a bush at Eton, called " Selwyn's bush/' stand- 
 ing on a high bank of the Thames ; to this he used to run 
 up, take a spring, and go over it head foremost at a certain 
 angle, coming up to the surface almost immediately. 
 When asked how to do it, he used to say " Fancy yourself 
 a dart, and you will do it with ease." 
 
 In 1827, he left Eton and went to Cambridge, becoming 
 first " scholar " and afterwards " fellow " of St. John's Col- 
 lege. He occupied for some time the topmost rooms at 
 the south end of the new buildings ; and subsequently he 
 is reported to have stationed himself in the rooms over the 
 outer gateway. " At first," he says, in a letter written 
 long afterwards to his son, " I found Cambridge unpleasant 
 after Eton ; but, after a while, the absence of the many 
 distractions of Eton rather recommended the place to me, 
 as one where lost time might, in some measure, be made 
 up." Anyway, he soon threw himself heartily into the 
 current of university life, and poured all his wonted energy 
 into both the studies and the amusements of the place. 
 In 1829, a proposal was made by Oxford, under the inspi- 
 ration of Charles Wordsworth (the future Bishop of St. 
 Andrews), for an inter-university boat-race. Cambridge 
 warmly accepted the challenge, and the seventh oar. in the 
 boat was assigned to George Selwyn. Indeed, all through 
 his life he was an enthusiastic advocate for rowing. In a 
 letter which is printed in De Morgan's book on university 
 oarsmen, he says —
 
 8 BISHOP SELWYN. [iBS'- 
 
 Many of us were great pedestrians; Bishop Tyrrell and I 
 walked from Cambridge to London in thirteen hours without 
 stopping. Many were also " psychrolutes," bathing in winter in 
 all states of the river. And my advice to all young men is, in 
 two sentences, " Be temperate in all things," and " Incumbite 
 remis " [" Bend to your oars ! "] * 
 
 Towards the end of his undergraduate life, he once 
 observed, on returning home, that his parents had put 
 down their carriage. Asking the reason, he learnt that the 
 expense of keeping two sons at Cambridge and two at Eton 
 was beyond their means ; and from that day he deter- 
 mined to earn his own livelihood. But first, after taking 
 his degree in 1831 — coming out "junior optime " in mathe- 
 matics and second classic of his year — he determined to 
 spend a few weeks in foreign travel : an admirable scheme, 
 surely, though he afterwards, with characteristic impatience 
 at anything like levity or self^pleasing, vehemently re- 
 pented of this foreign trip as merely " wasted time." 
 And yet it is almost incredible that any one — and still 
 more a young man of his exceptional intelligence — could 
 regard a visit to the continent, in February, 1831, as 
 " wasted time." For France was then seething amid the 
 ebullitions of a violent poli-tical " reform," while a similar 
 reform was also preparing, amid flaming wheat-stacks and 
 widespread starvation, in our own country. Just six 
 months before, Charles X. had been suddenly dethroned 
 by a three days' revolution in Paris, and the white flag of 
 the ancient monarchy had been finally hauled down. A 
 citizen-king, Louis Philippe, had taken his place ; and ere 
 
 * Saturday Review, April 20, 1878.
 
 1831.] PRIVATE TUTOR AT ETON: 9 
 
 long the hereditary House of Lords fell with the mon- 
 archy it had served to support. The landed aristocracy of 
 France, in short, had lost at a blow their privileged posi- 
 tion ; and the middle-class had forcibly seized the reins of 
 power. In England too, under more constitutional forms 
 and without any change of dynasty, the self-same revolu- 
 tion was now impending ; and the crisis was, in no small 
 measure, hastened by the events which had happened in 
 France. The popularity of the bluff " sailor king " (Wil- 
 liam IV.) helped, indeed, to stave off destructive anarchy 
 and violence. But none the less, in English fashion, a 
 "revolution " had begun when, at the beginning of 1831, 
 the Tory Duke of Wellington found himself no longer 
 prime minister, and Earl Grey took office, with a Cabinet 
 pledged to make effectual the wishes of the nation as 
 expressed in the late elections, and to carry the " Reform 
 Bill." On March 21st, however, the House of Commons 
 (still, of course, unreformed) ungraciously carried the 
 second reading of the Bill by a bare majority of one ; and 
 on April 22nd, the king again abruptly dissolved Parlia- 
 ment and plunged the Avhole country into the turmoil of a 
 bitterly contested election. That election turned the scale 
 finally in favour of government by the middle classes ; and 
 the exclusive possession of power by the landed, the titled, 
 the privileged classes, was at an end. 
 
 In the very midst of all this political turmoil young 
 Selwyn returned to England (May, 1831) and settled down 
 at once to congenial work at his beloved Eton. He 
 was appointed private tutor to the sons of Lord Powis, 
 who were then at the school, — a post for which he was 
 particularly well qualified, not only by his attainments in
 
 lO BISHOP SELIVYN. [1832. 
 
 classics and mathematics * (for both of which he had 
 obtained honours at Cambridge), but still more by his 
 natural love of teaching and by his manly force of cha- 
 racter. Two years were spent in this pleasant duty, and in 
 making full experiment of that ancient and uncontradicted 
 maxim, " docendo disco." No letters or other records of 
 this uneventful time of silent preparation have been pre- 
 served. Otherwise we should have learnt something about 
 the thoughts and discussions that were rippling the surface 
 of an intelligent and active society of highly educated men 
 at Eton ; while the country was being convulsed with the 
 throes of reform ; while mobs were burning down Notting- 
 ham Castle and devastating Bristol ; and while the sister- 
 island was passing rapidly into one of her many cyclones 
 of intestine strife and lawlessness, in the shape of an 
 insurrection against " tithes." Did the future Bishop now 
 begin to ruminate, as he walked in the Great Park at 
 Windsor or floated on the tranquil Thames, how possible 
 it might be for a Church to get on very well without levy- 
 ing tithes at all ; or think " how uneasy lies the head that 
 wears " a mitre, when even a once " liberal " Bishop 
 (Blomfield) had been drawn in to vote against the Reform 
 Bill, and the mob was shamefully insulting the "lords " in 
 the streets ? t 
 
 * His mathematical honours, it is true, were hardly won. The subject 
 was not at all to his taste. But, at that time, Cambridge sternly demanded 
 of her sons that they should have taken some sort of mathematical honours, 
 before she would allow them to compete for honours in the classical schools. 
 With grim determination, therefore, young Sclwyn addressed himself to the 
 unwelcome task, and achieved a low place among the "junior optima " class. 
 He then came out as "second classic " of his year, 
 
 t Bishop Blomfield, at an earlier period, had been "looked upon with 
 some disfavour among the neighbouring squires and clergymen, as a Liberal.
 
 1833.] CURATE AT WINDSOR. II 
 
 At length, on Trinity Sunday, 1833, Mr. Selvvyn was 
 ordained "deacon," at St. George's Church, Hanover Square ; 
 and he immediately began to help, as a volunteer, in 
 the parish of Windsor, by undertaking to supply a much- 
 needed evening service in the parish church. After a short 
 time, he was engaged as a regular Curate by the then Vicar, 
 Rev. Isaac Gossett ; and soon made a very deep mark 
 upon the neighbourhood by his indomitable energy, and by 
 the true spirit of Christian self-oblivion which he displayed 
 in all that he undertook. Indeed, the Vicar, who then 
 resided at Datchet, left matters very much in the young 
 curate's hands ; and whenever, in public or private, praise 
 was expressed at the admirable order with which everything 
 was arranged, he always acknowledged that this success 
 was entirely due to his Curate, and would take none of the 
 credit to himself. " It is all Selwyn's doing," the Vicar 
 would say; "he is the moving spring here." He was also 
 the peacemaker among his neighbours, besides being a 
 formidable antagonist to some of their long-established 
 customs. 
 
 I dread, (he writes in 1835) the return to long dinners and 
 wine-drinking and sitting after dinner, which I have discontinued 
 so long. 
 
 And again — 
 
 You were not at Eton when the miserable feuds were raging 
 among the private tutors ; and you cannot conceive how I value 
 the unity of the last two years. We must try to preserve it. 
 Many men quarrel because they object to be "tied to the chariot- 
 Indeed, it was whispered he must have been christened Charles James after 
 the great Whig leader [C. J. Fox]."—" Life of Bishop Blomfield," i. 38.
 
 12 BISHOP SELWYN. [1835. 
 
 wheels " of Mr. So-and-so. I believe that, as clergymen, we ought 
 to be willing to be tied, like furze-bushes, to a donkey's tail, if we 
 can thereby do any good by stimulating what is lazy and quickening 
 what is slow.* 
 
 On another occasion, when the parish was in debt and 
 a lawsuit was in the air, the curate led the w^ay towards a 
 peaceful solution of the problem by relinquishing his own 
 salary for the next two years. And again, when national 
 education was beginning to be made a battlefield for 
 sectarian strife, he found a means for quietly correcting 
 the exaggerated complaints that had been made ; while at 
 the same time he carefully supplemented whatever was 
 really deficient, and studied the education question practi- 
 cally by visiting many other schools of good repute in the 
 neighbourhood. Indeed, a friend writes — 
 
 "His whole residence at Eton was marked by kindly co-opera- 
 tion and cordiality. If there were any misunderstandings among 
 friends, he could not rest till they were reconciled. If pecuniary 
 difficulties fell on any one he would make every effort to extricate 
 him. If his friends were ill, he was their nurse and companion. 
 If they lost relations or fell under sorrow, he was with them at any 
 hour to console and uphold them. Whether (in short) it were in 
 spiritual work or in active exercises, or in ordinary amusements, 
 ' whatever his hand found to do he did it with his might.' " 
 
 Among other things, while he was tutor at Eton, he 
 persuaded Dr. Hawtrey to let him undertake the manage- 
 ment of his riverside arrangements for the boys. Hitherto 
 the river had been " out of bounds ; " and, accordingly, 
 there were no rules whatever to regulate either the boating 
 or the bathing. The young tutor represented to Dr. 
 * Tucker, " Life," i. 23.
 
 1838.] THE PARISH KITCHEN. 1 3 
 
 Havvtrey how wrong it was to treat boys as criminals 
 requiring to be imprisoned within narrow school-bounds. 
 " Let them have freedom," he pleaded, " but force them to 
 learn swimming before going on the water." His advice 
 was adopted ; and since that date (1839), it is said, not a 
 single fatal accident has occurred.* Another of his pro- 
 jects, while Curate of Windsor, was — long before the days 
 of cooking-schools — the establishment of a parish kitchen. 
 This institution was graphically described by himself, 
 many years afterwards, in an address to churchwardens at 
 Wolverhampton : — 
 
 There is another point in parochial economy which I value 
 very much indeed, and which has been much in place in my past 
 experience in New Zealand. In travelling across a wild country, 
 it has often happened to me that I have had to cook my own food : 
 and the knowledge of cookery that I possess I acquired in my own 
 parish kitchen at Windsor — an institution which I found most 
 beneficial, both for the relief of the poor and also for the education 
 of the children in a kind of knowledge which they needed very 
 much, the knowledge of cooking. Before the kitchen was started, 
 district-visitors used to bring reports of various sick persons who 
 required medical comforts or necessaries ; and the committee 
 issued orders for so many pounds of bread and mutton to be sent 
 to them. But if the Curate followed the material to its destination, 
 he would go into miserable places where there were only a few 
 pieces of coal in the grate, with a small black pot upon them ; and 
 in that pot would be a sort of fluid, black and greasy, with a hard 
 lump like a cricket ball floating in the middle. This would be the 
 " pound of meat," for which the committee had paid eightpence. 
 Why, I might as well have told them to make broth out of stones ! 
 So the kitchen was started ; a cook was engaged ; a district visitor 
 attended each morning to act as housekeeper ; they made all kinds 
 
 * E. A. C, p. 7.
 
 14 BISHOP SELWYN. [1838. 
 
 of delicacies for the sick, according to their wants ; and at twelve 
 o'clock the school-children carried them to the various houses, 
 bringing back the basins and plates when they returned to school. 
 The sixpennyworth of well-cooked food did more good than a 
 shilling's worth of raw material in unskilled hands. And I contend 
 that every poor person when sick ought to be ministered to in the 
 same way as the highest in the land." * 
 
 Thus remarkably emerges, amid the daily conduct and 
 the guiding maxims of a man who was all his life a strong 
 Conservative, the popular and (in the truest sense) demo- 
 cratic spirit of the Christian Church. In presence, at 
 any rate, of sickness, calamity, and death, " all men are 
 equal." And again, in tender thoughtfulness about trifles, 
 and in condescension of the strong to help the meanest and 
 most material infirmities of the weak, it is the example of 
 the Master which has always led His true disciples to insist 
 that (unlike the world's law) "de minimis curat Evangelium." 
 For they remember how Jesus in the sick room, after 
 restoring to life Jairus's little daughter, recalled the 
 wonder-stricken parents to a very homely duty, when "He 
 commanded that they should give her something to eat." 
 * E. A. C, p. 6.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Cathedral Reform — Society at Eton and Windsor — Courtship and marriage. 
 
 About this time, the Conservative and Liberal camps 
 began to be drawn out in battle array upon another 
 question, which touched young Selwyn's heart far more 
 sensibly than any mere educational or poor-relief squabble 
 could do. It was the question, " What to do with the 
 En'^lish cathedrals ? " In no quarter, perhaps, had abuses 
 more rankly grown up or more thickly accumulated, 
 under protection of the unreformed Parliament, than 
 within the sacred enclosures of the various cathedral 
 precincts. Enormous funds were there annually wasted ; 
 lay hangers-on, of all kinds, there made in a few years 
 surprising fortunes ; and there episcopal nepotism found 
 its most congenial home. For what purpose, however, had 
 the House of Commons been reformed, if it were not to 
 sweep all such Augean stables clean ? " Let the cathedrals 
 then," it was urged, " be depleted of their superfluous wealth ; 
 and let their liberated funds be better employed in providing 
 poor and helpless parishes, throughout the country, with 
 the ministries and consolations of religion." Who will now 
 say that the intention was not a good and Christian one, 
 or that the scheme was in any way impracticable? Yet
 
 1 6 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1838. 
 
 many old-fashioned people, at that time, denied that the 
 scheme was either good or practicable. Men, however, of 
 a higher stamp, like G. A. Selwyn, Conservatives by long 
 habit and conviction though they were, refused to go so far 
 as this. Their contention v/as simply — and its soundness 
 can hardly be called in question — that, although the State 
 may possess a right of interference in securing a just and 
 effective distribution of the Church's /"^//^^i", she has no right 
 whatever to meddle with any of the Church's offices. To 
 disendow a canonry, for instance, for the purpose of 
 transferring such endowment, under episcopal advice, 
 to half a dozen poverty-stricken parishes, might be well 
 within the powers of Parliament. But to suppress a 
 canonry, to starve the efficiency and paralyze the activity 
 of a cathedral, and to forget the ideal and ■ the future 
 because the real and the present were unsatisfactory — this 
 policy seemed, to such men as George Selwyn, a childish 
 petulance and an unfaithful use of power ; while to a mind 
 so gifted with organizing genius as his, the contemptuous 
 and ignorant destruction (so it appeared to him) of the 
 head-quarters, the " intelligence department," provided by 
 the Church in every diocese of Christendom for better 
 supervision and more rational dispersion of her influence, 
 seemed worse than a crime — it seemed a blunder. His 
 energies, therefore, were now braced up for a supreme 
 effort. " Facit indignatio versum." At any rate, there 
 issued from his pen a work of imagination, a pamphlet, in 
 which he sketched out in great detail his conception of 
 what a cathedral body ought to be, and what sort of work 
 it ought to achieve. It was a noble ideal, although in 
 some respects an impracticable one ; and the presentation
 
 1838] THE IDEAL CATHEDRAL. ly 
 
 of it in this pamphlet had an undoubted effect, in recalling 
 to the minds of many, who were shortly to be engaged in 
 remodelling the cathedral systeni throughout England, 
 what a blessing a cathedral might become to a diocese ; 
 and what a mighty effect for good it might exercise both 
 by stimulating and by gathering up into unity all the 
 scattered activities of the parochial clergy. A few extracts 
 from the work will best reveal the mind of the author. 
 
 The cathedral establishment should consist of the bishop, 
 the dean, the canons, the minor-canons, the divinity lecturer, the 
 upper and lower masters of the cathedral school, the probationary 
 deacons, the tlieological scholars, the cathedral university scholars, 
 the scholars of the cathedral school, the organist, the lay clerks, 
 and other inferior officers. The bishop is the spiritual head of 
 the whole cathedral establishment, the president of the cathedral 
 council [the great chapter], and the visitor empowered to require 
 obedience to the statutes. The dean and canons form the 
 council of the bishop, and act as his examining chaplains and his 
 supporters on all public occasions; they reside for the greater part 
 of the year, and hold no living with their cathedral preferment. 
 The diocese is divided into as many districts as there are canons 
 in the cathedral ; and every canon is responsible for th€ diffusion 
 of the word of God in his own district. The canons are also 
 secretaries of the great societies of the Church. They meet once 
 a fortnight to inquire into the spiritual wants of the diocese ; in 
 some cases a " probationary deacon " is sent as a regular assistant 
 to an aged minister, another is sent to take the duty of a clergy- 
 man during a temporary illness, etc. They are supported by the 
 chapter or the incumbent, according to circumstances. A general 
 examination is held annually by the dean and chapter : the 
 theological students are examined, and the best are presented to 
 the bishop for ordination ; the scholars of the cathedral free school 
 are also examined, and the most promising are chosen to be 
 
 C
 
 r8 BISHOP SELWYN. [i8j8. 
 
 cathedral university scholars, a second class is selected for 
 foreign missions, and those of inferior talent are recommended to 
 be masters of parochial schools. The examination of candidates 
 for admission to the cathedral free school comes next : they are 
 required to be poor, . . . and the greater number are sent up from 
 the national schools of the diocese. ... At all times, the dean and 
 chapter devote themselves to hospitality; the cathedral library is 
 open to all clergymen in the diocese ; and the daily service is not 
 neglected, intercession is made, the book of the revealed word of 
 God is read day by day, and the song of praise and thanksgiving 
 continually ascends to Heaven as a morning and evening sacrifice. 
 This sketch may serve to show that there are important benefits 
 which the chapters may confer, without any improper alienation 
 of revenues. The plan proposed by the commissioners has not 
 yet passed into law ; and we may still hope to see every cathedral 
 acting as the spiritual heart of the diocese. 
 
 It is obvious that such a scheme as this was crude and 
 impracticable as it stood. But let any one who may be 
 disposed to pour scorn on it, as mere " sentiment " and castle- 
 building, ponder the fact that in many dioceses of England 
 — notably in those of London and of Lichfield — the cathe- 
 dral has, since that time, actually realized the ideal which 
 is here sketched out ; that it actually is " the spiritual heart 
 of the diocese ; " that cathedrals are everywhere reviving 
 and rapidly regaining their lost popularity ; and that the 
 principles which underlie their almost miraculous recovery 
 from torpor and death are precisely the principles advocated 
 with so much spirit and vigour by this young Curate of 
 Windsor, in 1838. hideed, what else arc these principles, 
 after all, than the original ideas which governed the forma- 
 tion of these bodies within the bosom of the Church fifteen 
 hundred years ago? The "cathedral system" — not the
 
 1S3S.] DISLIKE OF AUTOCRACY. 19 
 
 parochial system — was the primitive organization by which 
 the influence of the gospel was spread over the world. And 
 it is simply that arrangement which all far-seeing Church- 
 men are, at this day, directing their utmost energies to 
 recover, — viz. the government of each diocese by a bishop 
 surrounded and supported by his own clergy, and not by a 
 bishop surrounded with men of his own private choice and 
 dependent on his personal favour. Autocracy on the small 
 scale accustoms men to contemplate without abhorrence 
 autocracy on the large scale : and an unlimited monarchy 
 on every episcopal throne, unchecked by the chapter which 
 represents the clergy of the whole diocese, inevitably leads 
 its occupant to favour arbitrary systems of government, 
 both in Church and State. It is only men of the highest 
 abilit)- and of far-reaching foresight, like Bishop Cyprian * 
 in the third century, and Bishop Selwyn in the nineteenth, 
 who feel the absolute necessity of being " in touch " — by 
 means of chapters, synods, conferences — with their clergy 
 and their lay people. It was the contrary policy which 
 produced the revolt of Presbyterianism at the Reformation 
 period, and which impelled good men, like Archbishop 
 Ussher, amid the dreadful confusions which soon followed, 
 to put forth counter-schemes for " the reduction of epis- 
 copacy " to more moderate and primitive, and constitutional 
 dimensions. 
 
 Meanwhile, amid the varied and potent influences which 
 were gradually training the Eton private tutor and Curate 
 of Windsor for the great career which was now so soon — 
 
 * "A primordio Episcopatiis mei statui nihil sine consilio vestvo \i.£. of 
 the clergy] et sine consensu plebis, mea privatim seutentia, gerere." (Cypr. 
 Epist., 5).
 
 20 BISHOP SELWYN. [1839. 
 
 like a "door" suddenly opened, as St. Paul would say — to 
 invite his glad and eager entry, another influence must not 
 be forgotten. The society already enjoyed by the Eton 
 private tutors was delightful and stimulating enough ; and 
 young Selwyn on the one hand enjoyed the friendship of 
 such men as Durnford, Dalton, Edward Coleridge, Dr. 
 Hawtrey, and all the Eton masters,- — while on the other 
 he became familiar with the ordinary world of men, women, 
 and children, in the parish of Windsor. In the school 
 circle, it seems, the main interest was literature — for science 
 was not yet born and politics were not much attended to ; 
 while in the Church circle the all-absorbing interest at that 
 day was " the Oxford revival," and every movement of 
 Keble, every sermon of Newman or Pusey, and every witty 
 remark of Hurrell Froude, were watched for with the 
 keenest intelligence and not a little sympathy. Amid this 
 society the young tutor-curate was " universally popular, 
 from his frank, manly, and engaging character ; and was 
 scarcely less so from his extraordinary vigour as an athlete. 
 He was attached to Eton, where he resided, with a love 
 surpassing even the love of Etonians. In himself he 
 formed a large part of the life of Eton ; and Eton formed 
 a large part in his life. To him is due no small share 
 of the beneficial movement, in the direction of religious 
 earnestness, which marked the Eton of forty years back, 
 and which was not sensibly affected by any influence 
 extraneous to the place itself" * 
 
 But now there dawned upon this little world of intel- 
 lectual debate and Churchmanlike energy a new influence, 
 whose power could not be gainsaid. For some years it had 
 * W. E. Gladstone, letter to the Times, April 17, 1878.
 
 1S30.] COURTSHIP AND MARRIAGE. 21 
 
 been the custom for Sir John Richardson, a judge in her 
 Majesty's Court of Common Pleas, and a man of very high 
 cultivation in every way, to bring his family down, to some 
 country-house near Windsor to spend the summer months. 
 Among the favoured places selected for this delightful 
 rustication was on one occasion " the Philberds," on the 
 Buckinghamshire side of the Thames : and here the bright 
 young masters and tutors of Eton often found a hearty wel- 
 come and enjoyed a society in all respects congenial to them. 
 Need it be said that Mr. Selwyn — the foremost in every field 
 of literary debate, of practical effort, and of athletic adventure 
 — met here with a hearty appreciation ; and that the gentle 
 courtesy to women, which all his life distinguished him, 
 was not unperceived or distasteful. In short, the high- 
 minded well-cultivated daughter of the house, one day, 
 found herself engaged in what turned out eventually to 
 be an unexpected and perilous adventure indeed. With 
 characteristic audacity, the Curate of Windsor, now the 
 accepted suitor, braved the fate of Leander, and swam the 
 midnight Thames on his return from happy evenings at 
 the Philberds : and at length his constancy and bravery 
 were rewarded. On June 25, 1839, he was married to Miss 
 Sarah Richardson, and exchanged his fellowship at St. 
 John's, with its modest ^^150 a year, for domestic life on a 
 very moderate competency, but with good prospects of 
 succeeding one day to a comfortable rural parsonage 
 among the wide domains of Powis Castle, on the borders 
 of Wales.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Bishopric of New Zealand offered — Last days in England — Departure. 
 
 But such a vegetative rural life as that was not, in the wise 
 counsels of Providence, to be the end of two jDcrsons so 
 singularly well prepared and endowed to do good service 
 for the Church in some far wider and more difficult field. 
 The colonies and dependencies of the British empire 
 were just then beginning to attract the earnest attention 
 of all thoughtful men. The one great result of the 
 prolonged struggle with Napoleon had been to leave 
 England mistress of the seas ; and her marvellous energy 
 had soon made good use of the opportunity. Vast open- 
 ings for trade had appeared, both in East and West. 
 Then prosperity had, as usual, encouraged marriage, 
 and ere long produced a redundant population. While 
 the amazing success and expansion of the United States 
 and of Canada not only abundantly justified the long con- 
 flicts with France for supremacy in the New World, but 
 suggested that similar prosperity might also be achieved 
 in other vacant lands, and might provide an easy overflow 
 for the dangerous pressure of population at home. More- 
 over, not merely the State, but the Church was gradually 
 awakening to the splendid opportunities now inviting the
 
 184c.] BISHOP BLOMFIELD. 23 
 
 skill and enterprise of the English race. Here, too, energy 
 — so long pent up and committed to aristocratic direction, 
 — now burst forth with astonishing impetus : and, with 
 irrepressible ardour organizing itself for effective action on 
 ecclesiastical lines, in 1833, it soon prepared to carry the 
 banner of English Churchmanship into lands where hither- 
 to only a few scattered and ill-disciplined missionaries had 
 precariously laboured. Even so early as January, 181 5, 
 the first breath of the coming spring could be felt in a 
 letter from a' Liberal clergyman — then a strange portent — 
 the subsequent Bishop of London, C. J. Blomfield. 
 
 As far as Churchmen are concerned (said he), when two 
 societies are formed for the propagation of Christianity, one of 
 which proposes to teach it as received and understood by our 
 Church, and the other does not, there can be no question which 
 of the two we are bound to support.* 
 
 The question lay, at that time, between the Bible 
 Society and the Society for Promoting Christian Know- 
 ledge ; but the principle maintained here by the Rector of 
 Dunton, in Buckinghamshire, is an anticipation of the lead- 
 ing principle of the " Oxford movement " twenty years 
 later on. In the same spirit, this energetic and far-seeing 
 man argued for a more comely ritual, in a visitation 
 sermon; before his Bishop, in 18 18 : — 
 
 The Church must have a certain external splendour ; and we 
 shall best do our duty by obeying her rules and by observing the 
 decent solemnity of her ritual. f 
 
 In 1824, he was made Bishop of Chester, and was after- 
 wards promoted to the see of London. 
 
 * " Memoir," 1853, i. 40. t Ibid., p. 63.
 
 24 BISrrOP SELVVYN. [184 1. 
 
 And now (says his biographer) the unsatisfactory condition of 
 the Church in many of our colonies and dependencies — owing in 
 great measure to their having no bishops of their own — was 
 brought home to him more strongly than to any other member of 
 the English Church.* 
 
 No wonder ; for among the letters received, not long 
 afterwards, at London House, was one from an aggrieved 
 clergyman residing on the further side of America, who — 
 
 complained of the little attention which his lordship paid to 
 that part of his diocese. Indeed, there existed at that time 
 only five colonial bishoprics — those of Nova Scotia, Quebec, 
 Calcutta, Jamaica, Barbadoes — and all not included in these 
 belonged to him. Before 1840, the sees of Australia, Madras, 
 Bombay, Newfoundland, and Toronto, were added. . . . And at 
 length, in April, 1840, he published a letter to the Archbishop 
 [Howley] upon the formation of a " fund for endowing additional 
 bishoprics for the colonies." For (said he) an Episcopal Church 
 without a bishop is a contradiction in terms. In the spring of 
 1841, a public meeting was held in Willis's Rooms, when Bishop 
 Blomfield dwelt on the evils resulting from the absence of epis- 
 copal government [in short, of Church work carried on without 
 supervision or inspection]. This was followed by a council of 
 prelates at Lambeth, t — 
 
 and ere long by the definite establishment of the "Colonial 
 Bishoprics Fund." Among the colonies standing in most 
 urgent need of such supervision, the now rising settlement 
 of New Zealand stood first of all ; and the question not 
 admitting of delay, Bishop Blomfield — May, 1841 — offered 
 the See to the energetic young Curate of Windsor, who had 
 already shown both a deep interest in the future of the. 
 colonial Churches, and also a personal readiness to "go 
 * "Memoir," ii)53, i. 278. t Ibid., p. 284.
 
 1841.] OFFER OF THE SEE OF NEW ZEALAXD. 25 
 
 anywhere and do anything " at the bidding of his ecclesi- 
 astical superiors. It was, indeed, a happy inspiration 
 which whispered to some one, among the perplexed com- 
 pany who had just received the reluctant refusal of William 
 Selwyn, the elder brother, that probably the younger 
 brother George was after all the predestined man for whom 
 they were in search. Nor can we doubt that such a pro- 
 posal, from such an ecclesiastical authority, must have 
 made the \-outhful recipient's heart leap within him ; and 
 that all other projects, — all regrets about a lately declined 
 training-mastership, and all ideals of a model country 
 parish in Wales, and even all secret aspirations after the 
 proposed new bishopric at Malta, with Africa and "the 
 fires of all the early Churches, mentioned in the Acts, to 
 rekindle," — that even all these magnificent schemes paled 
 and died away into nonentity before the animating thought 
 of organizing (as Theodore had done in early Britain) the 
 Anglo-Catholic Church in the rising Britain of the South. 
 Accordingly, on May 27, 1841, a letter in reply was 
 penned and sent from Eton College, which virtually settled 
 the question. 
 
 My lord, whatever part, in the work of the ministry, the 
 Church of England (as represented by her Archbishops and 
 Bishops) may call upon me to undertake, I trust I shall be willing 
 to accept it with all obedience and humility. ... It has never 
 seemed to me to be in the power of an individual to choose the 
 field of labour [which might appear to him] most suited to his 
 own powers. . . . Allow me then to place myself unreservedly 
 in the hands of the Episcopal Council, to dispose of my services 
 as they may think best for the Church." * 
 
 * Tucker, i. 65.
 
 26 BISHOP SELWYN. [1841. 
 
 Thus tile time had come, and the man. But innumer- 
 able delays and vexatious negotiations were, of course, 
 inevitable. The Crown lawyers would insist on drawing up 
 the " Letters Patent," by which the Crown at that time 
 exercised its rights of patronage in the colonies, in such a 
 way as to express the comical absurdity that the Queen 
 had "given him power to ordain," Against this piece of 
 apparent profanity the Bishop-designate wrote and lodged 
 a formal protest. But against another portentous blunder 
 he lodged no protest at all ; but with a humorous smile 
 accepted, in real earnest, the enormous jurisdiction thus 
 inadvertently committed to him. From New Zealand out- 
 wards, as far as the thirt}'-fourth parallel — not of south 
 latitude, as was intended, but actually of north latitude— 
 this huge diocese was made to stretch ; and a mere slip of 
 a clerk's pen committed to his spiritual charge sixty-eight 
 additional degrees of latitude, and sent him forth in after- 
 years, on his perilous, but successful, mission to the islands 
 of Melanesia. Meantime, preparation and leave-taking be- 
 came the order of the day ; and a perusal of the following 
 graphic journal, written by one who was herself present at 
 all these farewell-scenes, cannot fail to interest the reader. 
 
 Tuesday, September 28, 1841. 
 
 I went over to Eton, and found all in a grand bustle. The 
 Marriotts filled the house, and George was just going to a Church 
 Union meeting. That evening Sara lit the fire and arranged the 
 pretty little drawing-room in its winter fashion, pulling round the 
 sofa and the arm-chair, and calling on us to own that it was the very 
 prettiest and most comfortable room imaginable, which we were 
 nothing loth to do. It was half sad and half sweet to hear her 
 say so, because the thought of leaving it all for ever made it dearer
 
 1841.] PREPARATIONS FOR DEPARTURE. 2/ 
 
 in her eyes ; and a great deal more than the mere comfort of a 
 room went to make up Iier love for it. But yet even that sadness 
 was not altogether painful, because I knew full well that the sacri- 
 fice was a wiUing one on her part, and this consciousness gave a 
 higher tone to even little things and, what might seem to others, 
 tritiing matters. In something of the same half-playful yet chastened 
 tone, she asked Mrs. Marriott to play ; and we had the minuet in 
 " Samson," and divers other old favourites in Queen Square days, 
 which she called for one after another without saying why. Yet 
 we all felt that, in all human probability, the one would never 
 play them for the other to listen to again. The evening was out- 
 wardly most cheerful, though I fancy the under-current of feeling 
 was sad enough, with poor Mrs. Marriott and dear Sara too. I 
 shall always remember this Michaelmas with pleasure ; it was 
 one of peaceful enjoyment, and the hours spent with dear Sara in 
 church, and in quiet converse and real communion with her, were 
 very precious to me. 
 
 Thursday, September 30th. 
 It was settled, after much consultation, that the Marriotts should 
 
 stay till the morrow, and thus give Mrs. Marriott and F the 
 
 opportunity of speaking again to George before they went. It 
 was a sad day, for each felt it was the last. Dear Sara seemed to 
 dread the passing of the hours, yet was unable to use them ; and, I 
 know, shrank from any opportunity of real converse with Mrs. 
 Marriott ; and she, on the other hand, felt much the same, that it 
 was best for both their sakes that they should part in silence. But 
 she said once, as Sara left the room, " How can I look upon that 
 loved face which has been as familiar as my own child's to me, 
 and think I may see her again no more, and not feel it bitterly ! " and 
 she burst into tears. It was a comfort to us all to go up to St. George's 
 for evening service, as we all did, except Mrs. Marriott ; and the 
 beautiful anthem, " Thou shalt keep him in perfect peace whose 
 mind is stayed on Thee," seemed as fitting to our several thoughts 
 as the rest of the service could not fail to be. George came not
 
 28 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1841. 
 
 to dinner, but he did arrive to tea, looking so fresh and bright, 
 as if his day at Southampton and his converse with congenial 
 spirits had been thoroughly enjoyed. He had some conversation 
 with Archdeacon Wilberforce (afterwards Bishop), whom he liked 
 much. 
 
 October 1st. 
 
 The new Curate of Windsor came into office to-day, and 
 baptized sev'cral children, George taking the questioning of the 
 sponsors, to insure the necessary particularity. Afterwards George 
 introduced him to the Ladies' District Visiting Society. I sat in 
 a recess with a book ; but was watching, the while, what was going 
 on at the business-table, and observing George's kind and con- 
 siderate way of treating even the little feelings of all concerned. 
 Moreover, he seemed able to make the dry business of auditing 
 accounts pleasant and amusing, without dawdling or gossiping 
 over it. Sara is an able assistant in this j^art of the matter. 
 
 Saturday, October 2ncl. 
 
 George came home to dinner after a fruitless jading day in 
 town, and Sara unfolded her scheme for preaching the Richmond 
 charity sermon. But he Avas obstinate, and said, if he preached, 
 he must write his sermon ; he could not preach old sermons now 
 with any satisfaction — they did not come up to his present feeling 
 or suit present circumstances, adding, " I declare, you women are 
 very hard upon a man's brains ; when he would rest them, you won't 
 let him." Mr. Edward Coleridge came in at tea-time, deploring 
 the failure of another friend who, he had hoped, might have gone 
 with him. It is really quite affecting to see the way in which Mr. 
 Coleridge looks at both George and Sara. He will fix his eyes on 
 George with that long, earnest gaze which seems to seek to retain 
 the image on the sight for ever, till the eye is dimmed with 
 gathering tears, and he will burst away with a sudden "God bless 
 you ! " After dinner, we begged to be allowed to remain for the 
 boys' evening reading. They are going through the Articles, with 
 the ^references to Scripture and to history, to explain them.
 
 1841.] THE ''CHURCH-TENT." 29 
 
 Oeorge's patience with them is great, and the manner in which by 
 degrees he makes them draw out, piecemeal, the meaning of the 
 sentence, and put it all together till each fits into its own place, is 
 very interesting and instructive. The series of questions all lead 
 up to some important conclusion, which never seemed so clearly 
 proved before. 
 
 Monday, October 4th. 
 Accompanied George and Sara to town ; went with her to 
 Richmond's house to see the pictures. George's is an admirable 
 likeness and a beautiful drawing. It is really perfect, and I think 
 the artist must have been gifted with a retrospective sight, for it is 
 himself years ago at Bisham, and before he even wore a parochial 
 face, and the tip of the nose expresses the coming joke or banter. 
 We journeyed by the Blackwall Railway to Limehouse to see the 
 church-tent pitched. It was a real pleasure to me to stand with 
 them for once beneath this tabernacle, which is to be pitched 
 as the Lord's house in the wilderness — the first cathedral of the 
 island Church. Months ago, when George had explained all his 
 reasons for wishing to take with him something of this kind, that 
 there might, from the very first, be some holy place set apart for 
 the daily service of God, I had wished so much that I could but 
 see it. . . . The picture of him that evening, as he sat between 
 those two young men, and the countenances of all, is one which 
 will not fade from the mind's eye. He spoke to them both so 
 nicely, first in a playful strain, as though he feared to trust himself 
 to enter seriously into the thoughts suggested, telling them they 
 were his agents at Eton for kidnapping promising young men for 
 New Zealand service ; and then his tone got deeper, and he 
 touched on the way in which they might, in their separate path 
 of life, still strengthen his hands and assist him in his work. He 
 
 repeated to Mr. C. h. what he had before been saying to 
 
 Mr. B of his views about training his own clergy, and his wish 
 
 to draft from Eton, from time to time, to his own college any 
 promising boys who could be spirited to make the plunge, and he 
 pointed out those whom he thought most likely to succeed.
 
 30 BISHOP SELWYN. [1841. 
 
 Mr. Coleridge came in as usual in tlie evening, and heard from 
 George of the failure of their last hope. I fear a lady's folly or 
 obstinacy was in the case here. Sara asked George why he did 
 not call upon the lady and set the case before her — as he could 
 persuade anybody, he might perhaps have persuaded her; but he 
 answered that, from what he heard, he did not think she had mind 
 wide enough to take it in, and so it would be lost labour. Mr. 
 Coleridge then questioned him as to what he meant to do, and rather 
 pressed his allowing them to make wider inquiries, and to offer as 
 some inducement to a superior man a higher salary, which, in his 
 eager way, he said could be easily guaranteed. But George 
 declined this, at least for the present. Then he added that he 
 felt strongly the lesson which these repeated disappointments 
 seemed to teach himself, viz. to look above all human instruments 
 for the strength needed to fulfil the duties before him. 
 
 October 9th, Saturday. 
 George went up to town. It is sad to see him so jaded with 
 the last three fruitless days in town, waiting at the Colonial Office 
 and making no way. His patience and quietness under all the 
 lets and hindrances are a lesson to us all. 
 
 October loih, .Sunday. 
 I never can forget this Sunday. George preached on, "I will 
 drink no more of this fruit of the vine, till I drink it new with you 
 in My Father's kingdom." It was a beautiful and affecting sermon, 
 though his object was, as it ever is, rather to touch the heart and 
 conscience than to excite the feelings. To those who knew him 
 his countenance showed the effort that his calmness cost him ; and 
 if many who heard him felt — as I did — that it was most probably 
 for the last time, I can rather estimate their feelings than describe 
 my own. How will his teaching and example rise up in judgment 
 against us when we shall meet face to face in that day — though, it 
 may be, we meet no more on earth — if we have failed to profit by 
 so great a privilege !
 
 1S41.] COUNTING THE COST. 3 1 
 
 October nth, Monday. 
 
 I went up to town with George. We walked to Slough, and 
 had some talk by the way, which I shall never forget. He went, 
 as usual, to the root of the matter — the folly, as well as sin, of 
 impotent man in wilfully choosing his own path. He spoke in a 
 way which showed he was not blind to the danger and the trial 
 that lay before them, nor shrank from the avowal how he felt it 
 for her. But he had counted the cost, and could look the very 
 worst in the face calmly. 
 
 October 14th, Thursday. 
 
 Edmund Hobhouse dined with us, or rather picked his sparrow's 
 portion while we dined, George urging him to keep Windsor in 
 his eye as [offering scope for] a good working curate, and warning 
 him to "beware of the atmosphere of Oxford Common-rooms." 
 Afterwards George turned the conversation to a graver theme. 
 He said the "Consecration Service" had lately been his constant 
 study, and that, after next Sunday, his existence as an individual 
 must cease, and that all his own individual interests and ties must 
 undergo the change with him. Sara knelt down beside him, and, 
 looking up in his face, said, " I know, at any rate, you will not 
 love me any the less." He stroked back the hair from her fore- 
 head and kissed it, saying, " Surely not the less, but the more ! 
 How could you ever attach the idea of deprivation to such 
 thoughts ? " She answered, " Why, you spoke of ceasing to exist ; 
 which one, who did not know you better, might think implied the 
 endeavour to crush and annihilate our natural feelings and affec- 
 tions." He said perhaps he had used a wrong word ; that he 
 meant rather that his very being, with all its powers and affections, 
 must now be dedicated to God in a more peculiar and solemn 
 degree than heretofore, and be absorbed into higher powers and 
 boundless affections. 
 
 Things had gone better to-day at the Colonial Office, and 
 some of the absurd restrictions are removed, the geographical 
 clerks having perceived the absurdity which he had in vain
 
 32 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1841. 
 
 attempted to make plain to the comprehension of the secretaries 
 themselves, viz. that the three islands being in proportion to 
 ( Treat Britain, Ireland, and the Isle of Wight, it was rather absurd 
 to restrict his appointment of archdeacons to '"one for each 
 island." He wrote for us the tickets of admission to the con- 
 secration [in Lambeth Chapel], the last of the old " G. A. S." 
 signatures, and sent me to bed. 
 
 October l6th, Saturday. 
 
 We all started together, but parted companies at Ealing, as 
 the Selwyn party were to go by Richmond to Fulham. The 
 pressure of his hand seemed at once to ask a prayer and give a 
 blessing. Hers, — I knew full well the meaning : how she felt that 
 the service of to-morrow was the sign and seal of all that, in her 
 natural heart and soul, she dreaded and shrank from ; while her 
 spirit, her conscience, and her judgment fully, entirely, and even 
 joyfully assented to it. 
 
 October 17th, Sunday. 
 I was early awake, and read George's " Sermon on St, John's 
 Day." Mrs. B. took me to Lambeth Chapel, and we were soon led 
 to the recess above the altar, where dear Sara, Mrs. Selwyn senior, 
 and others already were. George was very pale, and his counte- 
 nance wore that look of intense thought, and feeling over-mastered, 
 which I have sometimes observed of late. His voice was clear 
 and distinct, though low in tone, as he answered to each demand 
 '• I will, — the Lord being my helper." I can never cease to hear 
 that soimd of many voices, uttering the prayer that filled my own 
 heart and mingled with my dear Sara's quick breathing, which 
 came faster and faster as she knelt beside me. The group of 
 consecrating bishops is still before me : and it chanced that a 
 gleam of sunshine fell on them and him as they stood there. 
 Sara half hoped we might be suffered to remain where we were, 
 and to follow the Communion Service. But a servant came to 
 lead us down; and, declining the offer to be shown over the
 
 1 84 1.] CONSECRATION AT LAMBETH. 33 
 
 Palace, we found our way round to the ante-chapel. Soon after, 
 dear George appeared, with all his holy honours on his beloved 
 head ; and with beaming countenance went up affectionately to 
 his mother, to give her his first episcopal blessing. 
 
 This simple action revealed, better than any words 
 could do, the depth and warmth of his home-feelings. 
 
 People outside (writes one of his most intimate friends) little 
 understood the strength of his affection for his home and his 
 friends. I have often thought that Wordsworth's " Happy 
 Warrior " admirably describes the two sides of his character — 
 his burning zeal and rapture in the strife, and the simplicity and 
 genuineness of his home-life and home-love — 
 
 "Who, thus endued as with a sense, 
 And faculty for storm and turbulence, 
 Is yet a soul whose master-bias leans 
 To home-felt pleasures and to gentle scenes — 
 Sweet images which, wheresoe'er he be, 
 Are at his heart. And such fidelity 
 It is his darling passion to approve ; 
 More brave for this — that he hath much to love." 
 
 It now only remained to prepare in earnest for the 
 voyage ; to bid a long farewell to friends in England ; and 
 to gather, if possible, a trusty band of fellow-workers who 
 should now, or at some future time, go forth to New 
 Zealand and act, not merely as " eyes of the Bishop," but as 
 hands, and feet, and mouth. For the area to be covered, 
 though nothing in comparison with the huge spaces hitherto 
 innocently assigned to the spiritual charge of single bishops 
 — such as those of all India or of all Australasia, — was 
 nevertheless immense ; and, ere Bishop Selwyn's work 
 was done, it had been subdivided into seven quite 
 sufficiently extensive dioceses. Amid many depressing dis- 
 
 D
 
 34 BISHOP SELWYN. [1841. 
 
 appointments, some half-dozen staunch friends stuck " closer 
 than a brother." Foremost among them were the Rev. W. 
 Cotton, and the Rev. T. Whytehead, who actually sailed 
 with him, C. J. Abraham (sometime Bishop of Welling- 
 ton, N.Z., and afterwards Coadjutor-bishop and Canon of 
 Lichfield) who nine years later on followed him, Edm. 
 Hobhouse (afterwards Bishop of Nelson;, and others ; 
 while, at home, the constant and loyal support afforded 
 him by Rev. Edward Coleridge, Fellow of Eton, formed as 
 good and cheering an aid as an auxiliary force of twenty 
 ordinary missionaries might have supplied. 
 
 On October 31, 1841, the newly consecrated Bishop 
 preached his farewell sermon in Windsor parish church, 
 taking as his text, Isai. Ix. 5 : " The abundance of the sea 
 shall be converted unto thee, the forces also of the Gentiles 
 shall come unto thee." In the evening, a final assemblage 
 of old friends and future supporters took place in the 
 house of Rev. Edward Coleridge.* Some forty guests were 
 there ; and among them were Mr. Gladstone ; Judge Cole- 
 ridge and Judge Patteson ; Archdeacon W^ilberforce, Mr. 
 Durnford, and Mr. Chapman (afterwards Bishops respec- 
 tively of Oxford, Chichester, and Colombo). 
 
 In November, an interesting farewell letter was sent by 
 Archbishop Howley, as follows : — 
 
 My dear Lord, 
 
 I am requested by such of the Bishops as attended 
 the last meeting of the Committee appointed to manage the fund 
 for the endowment of Colonial Bishoprics, to address a valedictory 
 letter to your lordship expressive of their personal respect, and of 
 
 * Tucker, i. 78.
 
 1841.] LETTER FROM ARCHBISHOP HOWLEY. 35 
 
 the deep interest they take in your high and holy mission. The 
 mission over which you preside is founded on the recognition of a 
 principle, which unfortunately has not always been acted upon in 
 the first establishment of our colonies. You will have the great satis- 
 faction of laying the foundations of civilized society in New Zealand 
 on the basis of an Apostolical Church. . . . Your mission acquires 
 an importance exceeding all calculation, when your See is regarded 
 as the central point of a system extending its influence in all 
 directions ; as a fountain diffusing the streams of salvation over 
 the islands and coasts of the Pacific ; as the seminary to which 
 nations, which have been hitherto blinded by debasing supersti- 
 tions, will look for light. . . . The consciousness of going forth 
 in the name of the Lord, as the messenger of mercy and peace, 
 will reconcile you to the sacrifices which you have made in 
 obedience to this call from on high. . . . The influence of Mrs. 
 Selwyn's kindness and piety will, I am persuaded, not only pro- 
 mote the comfort and happiness of her domestic circle, but will 
 be extensively useful in bettering the condition and improving the 
 morals of all who come within its sphere. I most heartily com- 
 mend your lordship, your family, and all the Clergymen in your 
 train, to the protection of the Lord and the guidance of His Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 Your affectionate brother and friend, 
 
 W. Cantuar. 
 
 To this the Bishop repHed as follows : — 
 
 Richmond, December 8, 1841. 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, 
 
 The prevalence of contrary winds gives me an oppor- 
 tunity of acknowledging from this place your grace's most feeling 
 and Christian letter. When I say that every member of my own 
 and of my wife's family has acquiesced joyfully and thankfully in 
 the call which will separate me from them, perhaps for life, I 
 cannot offer a better proof of the blessing which has attended this
 
 36 BISHOP SELWYN. [1S41. 
 
 act of tlie Church, in procuring for it the willing obedience of so 
 many of its members. I may add to these feelings of public duty, 
 that your grace's farewell letter has diffused joy and comfort on 
 all our relations, by the power of private sympathy mingling with 
 the highest and holiest thoughts of Christian obligation. That the 
 Church of England at home may be blessed with the spirit of 
 unity and peace, and in the strength of that spirit may go forth 
 into all the world, as it has now reached its most distant point, is 
 the earnest prayer of one, who — more than all others — will require 
 the support which is afforded by the thought that there is no 
 division in the Body of Christ ; but that in Him we are all joined 
 together in one spirit and in one faith. . . . Sir J. Richardson 
 w^ould have been the first to rejoice in resigning his daughter to 
 the service of his Redeemer and at the bidding of His Church. 
 I thank God that his spirit lives also in her. With our united 
 affectionate remembrances to Mrs. Howley, and in grateful and 
 recollection of all your kindness, 
 
 I remain, with great respect. 
 
 Your Grace's dutiful and affectionate son, 
 
 G. A. New Zealand.* 
 
 Finally, on December 23rd, the whole party embarked 
 on board the Tomatin, in Plymouth Sound : and on De- 
 cember 26th, St. Stephen's Day, the wind having suddenly 
 become favourable, about noon they stood out to sea and 
 were gone. 
 
 * E. A. C, p. 9.
 
 PART II. 
 
 THE NEW ZEALAND EPISCOPATE. 
 
 (1842-1867.)
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The voyage out— Head-quarters near the Bay of Islands — Thorough visitation 
 of the Northern Island. 
 
 The Bishop's twenty-six years, spent in the service of New 
 Zealand, may most conveniently be dealt with in three 
 divisions. First came the six years in which he made a 
 thorough and searching acquaintance with his diocese. 
 They began with the day on w^hich he sailed from England, 
 December, 1841 ; and they ended with the day on which 
 he first embarked, at Auckland, to begin his far-reaching 
 mission-work among the Pacific islands, December, 1847. 
 Next followed ten years of incessant work, and thought, 
 and correspondence, issuing at last in the great feat of 
 ecclesiastical legislation which has made the " Province of 
 New Zealand " a model for all disestablished Churches 
 (June, 1857). Lastly followed ten years more of labour, 
 of deep disappointment at Maori misunderstandings and 
 apostasy, and of attempts to strengthen with accumulated 
 wisdom and energy " the things that remained," till he was 
 finally summoned back to ten years' labour in England 
 (December 1867). 
 
 A voyage to New Zealand, half a century ago, was a 
 thing by no means to be undertaken with a light heart. In
 
 40 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1842. 
 
 the first place, its duration — usually four or five months — 
 seriously taxed every one's patience ; and besides that, the 
 discomforts to be endured were such as no modern "globe- 
 trotter," surrounded in his swift ocean-steamer with ever)' 
 luxury, can find it easy so much as to imagine. The 
 Bishop, however, had not been long at sea before he dis- 
 covered — to his great satisfaction — that he was quite at his 
 ease even in a small barque tossing in the Bay of Biscay ; 
 and that he would therefore be able to utilize to the utmost 
 the leisure afforded by a long voyage, by acquiring two 
 accomplishments, both of them absolutely essential to his 
 future success. These were the art of navigation and the 
 art of using with fluency the Maori language. Fortunately 
 the means for attaining both acquirements were at hand : 
 and his own intelligence and energy were abundantly read}' 
 to do all the rest. His own party on board consisted of 
 Mrs. Selwyn and her baby-boy (William, now two years 
 old), his two chaplains (Rev. W. Cotton and Rev. T. B, 
 Whytehead), three other clergymen, three Catechists, a 
 school-master and school-mistress, and a Maori lad named 
 Rupai, who had been under education at Battersea, and was 
 now returning to his own country.* It was from this lad 
 that the Bishop, during the voyage, gained so complete a 
 mastery of the native language that, on tlie very first 
 Sunday after his arrival at Auckland, he preached a sermon 
 in Maori and found himself everywhere at once in touch 
 with his half-civilized flock. As to the art of navigation, he 
 learnt that under the tuition of the captain ; and to such 
 good purpose, that he soon afterwards boldly cruised for 
 thousands of miles, amid the hidden reefs and treacherous 
 * E. A. C, p. II.
 
 184:.] ARRIVAL AT AUCKLAND. 4 1 
 
 currents of Polynesia, in his own little mission schooner of 
 only twenty tons burden. 
 
 At length, after a voyage of four months' duration, on 
 April 14, 1842, the Tomatin cast anchor in the magnificent 
 harbour at Sydney ; where, singularly enough, the first 
 people who came alongside the vessel were a boat's-crew 
 of Maoris. They were tall, fine-looking fellows, and were 
 equally astonished and delighted to hear themselves 
 greeted by the Bishop in their own native tongue.* The 
 ship was delayed here so long to repair damages that, 
 after some weeks of useful intercourse with the Bishop 
 of Australia (Broughton), the Bishop and his clergy were 
 seized with an invincible longing to end such tantalizing 
 dela}' ; and leaving Mrs. Selwyn, with her baby and 
 the rest, to follow when the ship was ready, the Bishop 
 and a chaplain pressed forward in a little brigantine, and 
 on May 30, 1842, soon after sunrise, they safely arrived 
 at Auckland — the Bishop's first act being to kneel down 
 on the beach and give thanks to God. What were his 
 feelings on landing in this strangely interesting land ? 
 They may be judged of from the following passage in his 
 " Thanksgiving Sermon " at Auckland on the Sunday after 
 arrival : — ■ 
 
 A great change has taken place in the circumstances of our 
 natural life ; but no change which need affect our spiritual being. 
 We have come to a land where not so much as a tree resembles 
 those of our native country. All visible things are new and 
 strange ; but the things that are unseen remain the same. The 
 same Spirit guides and teaches and watches over us. The same 
 Church acknowledges us as her members ; stretches out her arms 
 
 * Lady Marlin, " Our Maoris," p. 3.
 
 42 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 to receive and bless our children in baptism ; to lay her hands 
 upon the heads of our .youth ; to break and bless the bread of the 
 Eucharist ; and lastly to lay our dead in the grave in peace. 
 
 These first few days after arrival were spent under the 
 hospitable shelter of Government House, to which the 
 Bishop had been invited by the first governor of the 
 colony, Capt. Hobson, R.N. ; and the honest sailor soon 
 found abundant reason to withdraw the question he had 
 rashly hazarded, on hearing of an episcopal appointment 
 to his half-savage islands : " What is the use of a bishop 
 in a country where there are no roads for his lordship's 
 carriage to drive on ? " * But not only were there no 
 roads in 1842, there were hardly any houses, — where 
 Auckland, the great modern city of fifty thousand souls, 
 now covers the vast and beautiful spaces that are mirrored 
 in her two land-locked harbours. Lady Martin thus 
 records her own first impressions : — 
 
 Of the town there was not much to see : Government House 
 was only a one-storeyed cottage, a few wooden houses were dotted 
 about in which the officials lived, there were wooden barracks 
 which contained about fifty soldiers, a Supreme Court House 
 which was used on Sundays for a church, a milliner's shop, a 
 blacksmith's forge, and two or three "stores." A butcher and 
 baker were unknown in those primitive days, for there was no 
 beef or mutton to sell, and no roads for carts to travel along if 
 there had been.f 
 
 Such were the first rude and half-finished results by 
 which — as in America, Australia, and elsewhere — the vast 
 all-changing in-rushing tide of English emigration was 
 * E. A. C, p. 13. t " Our Maoris," p. 9.
 
 1842.] PREPARATORY WORK OF SAMUEL MARSDEN. 43 
 
 placing, as it were, its broad-arrow of imperial possession 
 upon the fair spacious lands of natives who knew not how 
 to use them. What, on the other hand, were the impres- 
 sions made upon the new comers by these so-called 
 " savages " themselves ? 
 
 We found the New Zealanders just emerging from barbarism. 
 They had, in this part of the country, only ten years before, been 
 wild impulsive heathens. But the old picturesque dress had now 
 given place to " slop " trousers and a blanket ; and a quainter 
 spectacle one could hardly see than a party of men squatting in a 
 half-circle with their blankets drawn round their bodies, and 
 hiding every part of their faces except a bit of tattooed forehead 
 and a pair of bright eyes. We found them on acquaintance to 
 be an independent, rough-mannered, merry, kindly race, often 
 obstinate and self-willed, yet very shrewd and observant, and eager 
 to learn English ways. ... It was very pleasant to hear from 
 our open windows the chatter and laughter of the people as they 
 ate their meal al fresco ; and, later on in the evening, and in the 
 sdll early morning, the sounds of hymn and prayer.* 
 
 This Christian character they owed to an English 
 clergyman, who nad visited them some thirty years before. 
 Indeed, Samuel Marsden was, in more "ways than one, a 
 true benefactor to New Zealand. He was born of lowly 
 parentage at Horspath, a village near Leeds, in 1764; and 
 — like Bishop Selwyn, who carried forward and completed 
 his work — he was educated at St. John's College, Cambridge. 
 After taking his degree, he married and accepted a 
 chaplaincy at the convict-settlement then forming near 
 Sydney ; and being much influenced by the simple earnest 
 piety of the Methodists in his youthful days, he soon turned 
 * "Our Maoris," p. 8.
 
 44 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 his thoughts to mission work, and induced the Church 
 Missionary Society (in 1809) to break ground in New 
 Zealand. Marsden was himself in that year returning to 
 Sydney, and took with him two lay-teachers, Messrs. Hall 
 and King, for a mission to the Maoris. But it was his 
 natural kindness of heart and his sympathy for a Maori 
 sailor on board, who was sick and badly treated, which 
 virtually secured the success of this bold raid upon a 
 ferocious and cannibal race. The poor lad, Tuatara, was 
 the son of a chief; and, when he had been healed and 
 taught and hospitably entertained by Mr. Marsden for six 
 months at Sydney, he was sent forward, as a sort of John 
 Baptist, to his own country to prepare the way for the 
 approaching mission. With all his heart he prepared the 
 way. Among other gifts, he was provided with a bag of 
 seed wheat ; and when under his direction it was sown, 
 reaped, ground in an old coffee-mill, and presented finally 
 in the form of bread, the miracle set his friends and 
 relations dancing for joy and wonder ; while confidence in 
 the truth of his religious teaching was henceforth estab- 
 lished on an equally firm footing. 
 
 At length, in November 18 14, Samuel Marsden himself 
 obtained leave to visit New Zealand : when still further 
 experience of Tuatara's veracity paved the way for the 
 reception of Christianity. He had told the awe-stricken 
 chiefs of the existence of a huge animal — a thousand times 
 larger than their native rat — yet so good-natured as to 
 allow men to mount upon its back. And now, behold ! a 
 horse was disembarked upon the beach ; and Mr. Marsden, 
 amid an astonished crowd, actually bestrode it and verified 
 all that the tattooed sceptics had previously laughed to
 
 1842.] REMINISCENCES OF SAMUEL MARSDEN. 45 
 
 scorn. On Christmas Day, 18 14, he held his first service 
 under the blue canopy of a summer sky, — three chiefs being- 
 present, dressed in old regimentals imported from England, 
 and with swords dangling by their sides and switches in 
 their hands. Tuatara stood by as interpreter. 
 
 And then (to quote Mr. Marsden's own words) I stood up and 
 began with singing the Old Hundredth Psalm ; while my soul 
 melted within me, as I looked round at the people and thought 
 of their state. It was Christmas Day : and my text was in every 
 way appropriate to the situation : " Behold, I bring you glad 
 tidings of great joy." 
 
 Thus was the first handful of Gospel seed sown. The 
 confidence of the chiefs had been gained ; about two 
 hundred acres of land at Rangiho, near the Bay of Islands 
 in the far north, were allowed to be bought for the 
 missionaries ; and the Church was fairly planted in the 
 land. The good " apostle of New Zealand " frequently 
 revisited his Christian settlement — like an unconsecrated 
 overseer ; and nearly lived to see a bishopric canonically 
 established in his beloved islands. For at the advanced 
 age of seventy-two he came for the last time, accompanied 
 by his daughter ; and was carried in triumph, reclining in 
 a hammock, by a crowd of Maoris through the forest to 
 the Waimate. He then visited all the mission stations 
 in H.M.S. Rattlesnake : and returned to Sydney to die.* 
 This was in May, 1838, — only three years before his 
 splendidly equipped and youthful " successor " (so to 
 speak), with the full consecration of the Church upon him, 
 landed as has been already described. " Paul had planted : 
 Apollos watered : and God gave the increase." 
 
 • See Buller, " Forty Years in New Zealand," p, 262.
 
 46 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1842. 
 
 The mission of both these men was indeed a noble 
 venture of faith. For the Maoris, when excited by warhke 
 passions, were in former times the most truculent and 
 thorough-going cannibals that perhaps have ever existed. 
 Even so late as 1833, a weaker race inhabiting the Chatham 
 Islands is said to have been invaded by them, reduced to 
 abject slavery, and one by one in cold blood eaten up.* 
 While, so late as 1841, a traveller in the Northern Island 
 reports that even then " this frightful custom has not yet 
 entirely ceased." t 
 
 To the Bishop, naturally, it seemed essential that he 
 should lose no time in seeing something of this wild half- 
 converted flock, not merely in the vicinity of Auckland, 
 but amid their own haunts, in their stockaded strong- 
 holds, among their evergreen forests, dashing along 
 their rushing rivers, or stealing in noiseless array over their 
 fern-covered hills. Nothing could be more welcome, there- 
 fore, than the governor's announcement that an agent 
 was on the point of proceeding to the Thames Valley, not 
 very far eastward from Auckland, to make inquiries 
 concerning a recent Maori feud and massacre. The Bishop 
 instantly attached himself to the party of inquiry ; and the 
 results could not be better told than by himself, in the 
 following letter to his mother in England : — 
 
 H.M. colonial brig, June 30th, 1842. 
 My DEAREST Mother, 
 
 I have just returned from a voyage up the Thames. 
 It is quite a mistake to suppose that Auckland is on the Thames. 
 The distance from the town to the mouth of the river is about 
 
 * Mosely, "Naturalist on board the Challenger'" (1874), p. 339. 
 t DiefTenbach, "New Zealand" (1S43), "• 128.
 
 1842.] VISIT TO THE THAMES DISTRICT. 47 
 
 fifty miles ; and it cost me four days to go and return, besides the 
 time spent tliere. I started on the 6th of June, in company witli 
 Mr. Clarke (the Protector General of Aborigines), and Mr. Cotton, 
 in a small schooner called the Ro)y O'More ; but we could make 
 no progress for want of wind — a prevailing inconvenience in New 
 Zealand, where (as far as my experience extends) calms are much 
 more prevalent than storms. After spending a day and night in 
 advancing fourteen miles, I took to my boat, which I had bought 
 at Sydney ; and, by the aid of a crew lent me by the governor, 
 accomplished thirty-six miles before night and arrived, soon after 
 sunset, at the mission station at the mouth of the Thames. It 
 became dark before we reached the shore ; but the barking of 
 dogs guided us to the village. There we took on board a native 
 pilot, who brought us up to the landing-place close under the 
 catechist's house. 
 
 We were met by a large party of natives with lighted torches, 
 who preceded us to the house, with many expressions of joy at the 
 arrival of Te Pihopa (myself), and Te Karaka (Mr. Clarke). The 
 object of our visit was to inquire into the circumstances of a 
 massacre perpetrated by a native chief, residing about twelve 
 miles from the catechist's house, assisted by the heathen portion 
 of the inhabitants of the village in which the mission station is 
 situated. The station is within a quarter of a mile of some of 
 these murderers, and is without so much as a bolt to the door of 
 the house. The persons and property of Englishmen are more 
 secure in this country than in England ; and whatever violence 
 may be used by the natives among themselves, it is very rarely 
 indeed that any aggression is attempted upon the settlers. It is 
 impossible to have any idea of insecurity, so friendly and hospitable 
 is the manner of the people on all occasions. 
 
 On Wednesday, June 8th, we walked twelve miles along the 
 beach to the fortified village (pa) of Teraia, the leader of the 
 massacre. On our way we passed several Christian villages, 
 beautifully situated among shady trees at the foot of wooded 
 hills sloping down to the sea. The native cultivations occupy 
 a narrow strip of fiat land, between the bottom of the hills and
 
 48 BISHOP SELlVyy. [1S42. 
 
 the sea. We observed everywhere signs of the greatest abund- 
 ance of provisions — potatoes, maize, kumera (sweet potato), and 
 pumpkins, with pigs and fish in abundance. Teraia's Pa is 
 strongly fortified, after the native manner, with stout paHsades ; 
 the stronger posts being surmounted with hexds rudely carved to 
 represent the heads of the enemies of the tribe. 
 
 After waiting some time, we were invited to a korero (debate) 
 with the chief, whom we found wrapped in his blanket and seated 
 in such state as he could command, in the middle of his tribe. 
 Behind him sat a cunning-looking old man, who acted as his 
 prompter. 
 
 The korero was very long and animated, and ended by Teraia 
 consenting to give up the slaves taken by him, and to behave 
 peaceably for the future. This massacre was very likely to be the 
 cause of a general rising of all the central tribes, who met, to the 
 number of about one thousand, near Auckland, to deliberate upon 
 the best mode of wreaking their vengeance upon Teraia. I believe 
 that the governor has now happily succeeded in restoring peace. 
 
 On Friday, June loth, I returned on my way to Auckland; and 
 being again becalmed, I took to my boat on Saturday morning, in 
 hopes of reaching the town in the evening, to be ready for Divine 
 Service in the morning of Sunday. But a gale suddenly coming 
 on obliged me to put in at a mission station, about twelve miles 
 from Auckland, where I spent the Sunday, and made my first 
 essay in performing Divine Service in the native language.* 
 
 On returning from this interesting and instructive little 
 expedition the Bishop immediately set sail again from 
 Auckland for the Bay of Islands, near to which his future 
 home was now to be prepared. On that long narrow 
 
 * About 1882, an old New Zealand chief, with face tattooed in the good 
 old-fashioned style, visited the tomb of Bishop Selwyn in Lichfield Cathedral. 
 He knelt beside the beautiful alabaster effigy, and was overheard to say, in 
 Maori, " Ah, that is his very chin ! and that his forehead ! and there are the 
 very nails I saw hiin bite, when he could not get the right Maori word in his 
 first sermon."
 
 1S42.] THE BAY OF ISLANDS. 49 
 
 finger of a hundred and fifty miles, which stretches out 
 towards the tropics and points with mute eloquence to the 
 Melanesian Islands, the coast-line is broken by a bay — the 
 first shelter that invites a ship arriving from Sydney. Here, 
 accordingly, the first English settlement had been made, 
 and the banner of Christianity had been for the first time 
 unfurled. It was in the very same year (18 14) in which 
 the English Government, with short-sighted timidity, re- 
 pudiated Captain Cook's annexation of New Zealand, that 
 the English Church, with better courage and hope, first took 
 possession of New Zealand by the landing of Dr. Samuel 
 Marsden in the Bay of Islands. When the first Bishop, 
 therefore, was appointed in 1841 the most natural place for 
 him to select as his temporary head-quarters was the 
 Church Missionary Society's chief station here. Two little 
 towns stood on the bay (Paihia and Kororarika), and a 
 village stood among pretty wooded hills some miles to- 
 wards the south-west, called the Waimate, or "dead water." 
 Here, then, the Bishop now landed ; and the wife of a 
 neighbouring missionary, who hurried down to the shore 
 on hearing the news of their arrival, testified audibly 
 to the suitableness of a Diocesan whose first act, after 
 landing, was to pull up the boat to safe distance from a 
 New Zealand surf* He next hastened to prepare a 
 home for his wife and infant son ; who, with piles of 
 books and much simple paraphernalia of civilized life, 
 might now at any hour be looked for in the Toinatiii. 
 
 On June 24th, the ship was announced in the ofiing, and 
 soon the whole party was on shore. The Bishop's heavy 
 boxes of books were left in the only stone building then 
 * Tucker, i. 116. 
 
 E
 
 50 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1842. 
 
 in New Zealand — a missionary storehouse at Paihia ; but 
 the rest of the baggage was carried off some ten miles into 
 the interior, to the Waimate. For this remote station, how- 
 ever inconvenient in geographical position and unsuitable 
 from its semi-tropical climate, was to be the episcopal head- 
 quarters for all New Zealand during the next few years. 
 The place is thus described by one who knew it well : — 
 
 The little town of Kororarika is a sort of New Zealand Graves- 
 end. It had been the resort of whalers in old days, and a few 
 small wooden houses with verandahs, and some third-rate public- 
 houses were the main signs of English civilization. But we went 
 up to the little wooden parsonage, which stood near the church 
 on a hill above the town, and found a garden gay with flowers 
 and shrubs, and some sheltering trees. We then visited Paihia, 
 a mission station which nestles under some hills on the other side 
 of the harbour, with the clear blue water washing up almost 
 to the doors. The gardens here were all ablaze with flowers 
 [October] — honeysuckle and passion-flowers and cluster-roses 
 hung in masses over the verandah ; and here and there a tall 
 aloe or native palm rose towering up, and gave a foreign air 
 to the scene. Everything suggested peace and quiet ; but only 
 a few months later, the horrors of war came within a few miles of 
 the mission station.* 
 
 As for the Waimate itself — 
 
 it was the old head-quarters of the Church Missionary Society, 
 and had now quite a civilized appearance. A broad path led 
 past the houses to the church. At a little distance was a mill- 
 pond, with the miller's house and a clump of pines at the back, 
 where the Maoris, in old days, used to put their dead upon a 
 wooden frame till only the skeleton remained, and then came 
 a solemn burying and mourning. . . . Not far off was an old 
 forest of stately kauri pines ; and here I saw, for the first time, 
 * " Our Maoris," p. 41.
 
 1S42.J HOME AT IflE IVAIMATE. 5 1 
 
 a grand old pine dying in the cruel embrace of the rata* A year 
 or two before, this rata had been only a vine, as thick as one's 
 little finger, clinging round the pine for support • and now its 
 strong branches were crushing him to death, and would soon 
 become a huge forest-tree, covered with crimson blossoms. Near 
 the mission station we rejoiced to see fenced fields with cattle 
 grazing, white houses embowered in trees and, beyond, a church. 
 The native girls had been taught to spin flax, and were very 
 merry over their work, singing many of our school songs amid the 
 whirr of the wheels. The infant school was delightful — plump, 
 jolly Maori children, who clapped their hands and sang the mul- 
 tiplication table with great glee.f 
 
 It was, no doubt, a fascinating scene of pastoral sim- 
 plicity and of, apparently, inviolable peace. One can easily 
 understand — one can almost forgive — the profound re- 
 pugnance with which these evangelical missionaries, amid 
 their rustic plenty and their obedient native flocks, viewed 
 the contaminating inrush, now fairly beginning, of old- 
 world immigration. One can even forgive them if, for a 
 moment, they gave a hesitating welcome to militant and 
 organizing churchmanship, although embodied in a Bishop 
 whose equal could not be found in Christendom, and who, 
 of all mankind, was best suited to the task of preparing a 
 Church for New Zealand which could embrace in its 
 mighty grasp, and mould into friendly unity, both races at 
 once. Here he soon afterwards had the happiness of wel- 
 coming Mrs. Selwyn and the rest of the party on their 
 tardy arrival from Sydney. The following is his own 
 description of their first home in New Zealand : — 
 
 * A species of myrtle, which, curiously enough, "has all the haljits of the 
 Indian fig (banian)" (Moseley, p. 27S). 
 t " Our Maoris," p. 30.
 
 52 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 The distance from Auckland to the bay is only one hundred 
 and twenty miles ; but we had contrary winds, and did not reach 
 the harbour till Monday, June 20th, where we were becalmed just 
 inside the heads, sixteen miles from Paihia. I again took to my 
 boat ; and Mr. Cotton and Rupi rowed me to Mr. Williams's 
 house, where we arrived at sunset. The schooner did not reach 
 the anchorage till the following afternoon. 
 
 On Tuesday, Mr. WilHams took me in his boat to Kerikeri, 
 where Mr. Taylor met me with a horse, and conducted me to the 
 Waimate. 
 
 On Wednesday, I walked all round the mission station, and 
 inspected Mr. Clarke's house, which I decided would accommo- 
 date Sarah and such of the party as I might leave with her. 
 I need not send you a sketch of the house, as it is figured in 
 Tate's " New Zealand," with a flag planted before it. The house 
 is a little out of repair, but I gave directions for the carpenters to 
 do what was necessary before Sarah's removal from Mr. Williams's 
 house. The garden has been overrun with cattle, but most of the 
 plants are still alive, and with a little care may soon recover, ^^^e 
 shall then have a good garden with abundance of grass-land about 
 it — a rarity, I can assiue you, in New Zealand, and a most 
 refreshing sight after the fern and weed of Auckland. Seen from 
 a distance, the Waimate presents the appearance of an English 
 village, with a white church and spire, comfortable houses, and 
 gardens. This is by far the most settled place in this country. 
 I am informed that four hundred native communicants assemble 
 at the Lord's Table. This will probably be my head-quarters for 
 some years, till I can deliberately choose a site for my residence 
 and erect substantial buildings. This will be far more satisfactory 
 than incurring great expenses for buildings such as I could erect 
 now, which must be wooden structures, and could only last a few 
 years. 
 
 On Friday, June 24th, at noon, I saw, to my great joy, the 
 7ofnatin coming full sail into the bay with a fair and strong wind, 
 which brought her in so rapidly that I had only just time to get 
 a boat ready and row two miles to meet her before she dropped
 
 1S42.] FIRST VISITATION OF THE DIOCESE. 53 
 
 her anchor off Kororarika. I found Sarah and babe and all on 
 board, thank God, in excellent health and spirits. The only- 
 drawback was that my dear friend, Mr. Whytehead, was. advised 
 to stay at Sydney till the spring, on account of his health, which 
 is very delicate. Still, if it is for his good, it is also for mine ; for 
 a more valuable and confidential friend could not have been 
 found for me. 
 
 You will be glad to hear that I accepted Mr. Williams's invita- 
 tion to Sarah to stay at his house till preparations were made for 
 her reception at the Waimate. But I advised her not to make 
 her stay longer than w^as necessary, as all the members of the 
 Williams family, in number about twenty-four, were assembled 
 in the house, and the addition of visitors must have been a great 
 inconvenience to them, though they did not betray it. I am 
 much pleased with the missionary clergymen whom I have seen 
 here. They seem to be very zealous and able ministers, and I think 
 myself happy in having under me a body in whom I shall see so 
 much to commend and so little to reprove. The state of the 
 mission is really wonderfully good, considering the difficulties 
 against which they have had to contend. 
 
 And now, having arranged his diocesan head-quarters, 
 and consecrated a new burial-ground for Auckland — a 
 lov^ely spot in a deep wooded valley, given by the governor, 
 who was the first to be buried in it — the Bishop was all 
 anxiety to see his diocese. First, in 1842, he personally 
 visited the whole of the Northern Island, and, in the follow- 
 ing year, the Southern Island. He started from home on 
 Jul}' 28, 1842, and did not return till January 9, 1843. 
 Sailing first down to Auckland, he there took passage in 
 the Government brig to the extreme point of this visita- 
 tion, Nelson ; and then, crossing Cook's Straits, he stayed 
 some weeks at Wellington, and nursed tenderly till his 
 death W. Evans, a fine, promising lad of eighteen, who had
 
 54 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 come with him from England, and whose untimely loss he 
 deeply mourned. Joined here by his bosom friend, Chief 
 justice Martin, he began a most romantic and delightful 
 land-journey over great part of the Northern Island. The 
 climate was perfect ; spring in all its beauty was awakening 
 life in every kingdom of bounteous Nature; and everything 
 was new. Nay, everything was, in a sense, personally his 
 own ; for it was part of that magnificent diocese which had 
 been committed to him, and which he ever described in 
 the loving words of Old Testament patriotism : " The lot 
 is fallen unto me in a fair ground ; yea, I have a goodly 
 heritage." Such deeply interesting first impressions cannot, 
 it is thought, be more worthily presented to the reader than 
 mainly in his own graphic words, taken from letters to his 
 mother in England written during the journey. 
 
 It appears that he reached Wellington, by a small 
 trading ship from Nelson, in September, 1842 ; and from 
 thence made several excursions, the most important being 
 a long coast-walk northwards — one hundred and forty 
 miles — as far as the rising settlements at Taranaki and the 
 magnificent scenery of Mount Egmont, an extinct volcano, 
 rising 8800 feet almost directly from the sea. This volcano 
 forms the huge west-coast beacon, — as Mount Edgecumbe 
 (9630 feet), at the Bay of Plenty, forms the easternmost 
 beacon, — of the vast gloomy and threatening masses which 
 from time immemorial have heaved, and steamed, and 
 thundered, and poured out lovely " pink and white terraces 
 of calcareous matter" — all destined to a terrific cata- 
 strophe in 1 886. He then took passage in the Govern- 
 ment brig southward again, as far as Mr. Hadfield's 
 mission station at Waikanae, near Wellington ; and
 
 1842.] FATAL ILLNESS OF W. EVANS. 55 
 
 from thence journeyed across the whole island to Tau- 
 ranga. 
 
 It was during the long walk to Taranaki that he wrote 
 as follows to his mother : — 
 
 My young friend, W. Evans, expired, after a lingering attack 
 of fever, on the 3rd of October, 1842. He was sensible to the last, 
 and died without a struggle, leaning upon my arm. I had been 
 with him three weeks, and enjoyed much comfort in the simple 
 manner in which he expressed the sincerity of his repentance, and 
 the grounds of his hope for the life to come.* 
 
 After the funeral, I immediately made my preparations for my 
 land journey, and left Wellington October loth, with a train of 
 twenty-eight natives, carrying tents, beds, food, clothes, etc. 
 
 My English companion is Mr, St. Hill, w^hom I have appointed 
 agent of the lands which have been chosen for the Church — an 
 arrangement to which I objected in England, but find it inexpedient 
 now to alter. . . . 
 
 On Sunday, October i6th, I was encamped on the beach, 
 among some low sand-hills, with a small stream of fresh water 
 running into the sea. In this unpicturesque situation I was 
 detained for three days by an inflammation in my heel, caused by 
 walking over flat sand for many miles. My little tent w^as pitched 
 in a hollow of the sand-hills, and my native attendants made 
 themselves comfortable round a large fire. . . . 
 
 I spent October 17th, the anniversary of my consecration, in 
 my tent on the sand-hills, and was led naturally to contrast my 
 present condition with the very different scenes at Lambeth and 
 Fulham last year. I can assure you, the comparison brought 
 
 * "The Bishop (wrote Judge Martin to his wife) was watching and tend- 
 ing, as a mother or wife might watch and tend. It \\-as a most affecting sight. 
 He practised every little art, that nourishment might be supplied to his 
 patient ; he pounded chicken into fine powder, that it might pass in a liquid 
 form into his ulcerated mouth ; he made jellies ; he listened to every sound ; 
 he sat up, the whole night through, by the bedside. In short, he did every- 
 thing worthy of his noble nature. It went to my heart." (Tucker, i. 125.)
 
 56 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 with it no feelings of discontent. On the contrary, I spent the 
 greater part of the day in thinking, with gratitude, over the many 
 blessings which have been granted me. 
 
 After completing this northward excursion to Taranaki 
 — the beautiful land destined ere long to reverberate to 
 cannon and musketry, and to witness a deadly war of races 
 — the Bishop took passage in the Government brig, and 
 turned southward once more to meet his comrade, Judge 
 Martin, at Mr. Hadfield's mission station, Waikanae, near 
 Wellington, and then to turn boldly inland and cross the 
 whole Northern Island. His adventures on this first great 
 visitation journey shall now be told in his own graphic words. 
 
 On November 5, 1842, after native service, we started in Mr. 
 Hadfield's boat (twenty miles) to mouth of Manawatu river ; and 
 thence walked seven miles across country, avoiding the great bend 
 of the river, to Te Rewarewa. We arrived at the pa at 8 p.m., and 
 were welcomed with enormous bonfires, most appropriate to the 
 day. We joined the natives at their evening service, in which 
 they were engaged when we arrived. Two pigs were killed for our 
 party, and great joy was displayed at our arrival. 
 
 November 6th was Sunday. I opened the new native chapel, 
 and preached upon Acts vii. 47, " Solomon built Him an house," 
 contrasting the state of the natives now with that of their fore- 
 fathers, who were " men of blood." The interior of the chapel was 
 beautifully fitted with variously coloured reeds. After service, 
 Mr. Hadfield took a class of one hundred and fifty men, and I one 
 of a hundred women. 
 
 On Monday, November 7th, we began the ascent of the Mana- 
 watu in six canoes, each containing eight pole-men. Letters and 
 newspapers having been forwarded from Wellington, I was supplied 
 with delightful reading at such times as the beauty of the scenery 
 did not engross my attention.
 
 1S42.] A SUNDAY IN THE WILDERNESS. 57 
 
 At night we encamped on the banks of the river. The next four 
 days we spent in ascending the Manawatu — a lovely river, in its 
 lower part running between flat banks covered with wood ; higher 
 up, flowing through a beautiful mountain-pass, between high cliffs, 
 clothed with wood from the summit to the water, and with bold 
 masses of rock peeping out at intervals. In this pass is the only 
 rapid which cannot be ascended without unlading the canoes. 
 This occupied half an hour ; and we again proceeded up the river 
 through a succession of perfect landscapes of soft woodland 
 scenery. There were several small native settlements on the 
 banks, at which we stopped ; and at one of them the chief 
 brought us out a present of twenty-five baskets of potatoes, 
 which I acknowledged by a present of books. At all these 
 places we found a hearty welcome and a great eagerness for 
 instruction. 
 
 On Friday, November nth, we reached the highest navigable 
 point of the river and began our land journey. We passed through 
 small woods and grassy plains, and then crossed a long wood, 
 which occupied the whole of Saturda)^ Our encampment was 
 pitched on a small plain at the extremity of the wood. Evening 
 service closed the day, and then Mr. Hadfield returned to his 
 mission station. 
 
 On Sunday, November 13th, I conducted native services for 
 my party of thirty Maoris. It was a most happy Sunday. Our 
 camp lay on a lovely little plain, bounded on all sides with wood, 
 except on one, where a view opened upon a range of distant hills. 
 Below us, in a very deep valley, flowed the infant Manawatu in a 
 very winding channel, with precipitous wooded banks feathering 
 down to the stream. The day was the perfection of New Zealand 
 weather, which is the perfection of all climates — hot, but rarely 
 sultry, bright but not glaring, OAving to the vivid green with which 
 the earth is generally clothed. If you could have seen the fear- 
 lessness of our Lord's- day camp, and the repose of the whole face 
 of heaven and earth, you would have been relieved from many of 
 those fears which seem to creep into your mind when you think 
 of my journeys in this country. I took a Sabbath-day's walk
 
 58 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 round my little plain, and then returned to the evening service 
 with the natives. 
 
 On Monday, November 14th, we dived down a steep bank 
 into a thick wood; crossed several heads of the Manawatu ; and 
 to our great joy came out in a few minutes upon a noble plain, 
 stretching as far as the eye could reach, and covered with grass, 
 without a bush or tree of any kind except two small clumps. To 
 the lefi was the snowy range of Ruahine, the parent of many 
 streams, giving birth to the Manawatu on its western face, and 
 on the east to five rivers which, uniting into one channel, fall into 
 the sea a few miles south of Ahuriri, a port in Hawke Bay. Our 
 path led us across all these rivers in succession. During the first 
 eighteen miles we walked over a surface of soft grass, on which 
 wild pigs were ranging without fear of molestation. Their security, 
 however, was interrupted for once : for our natives, with sharpened 
 appetites, gave chase and captured four. Their successful chase 
 gave our party a most grotesque appearance, for tlie animals being 
 tied to the backs of the natives, it sometimes hai)pened that the 
 tail of the dead animal supplied that defect in the human race 
 which Lord Monboddo lamented; while another man would be 
 double-faced, with a boar's head worthy of the festivities of St. John's 
 College. 
 
 Tuesday, November 15th, we walked to a small settlement 
 on an island in a lake, whence the natives sent canoes to bring us 
 to their island. The chief harangued us in a flowing blanket, with 
 all the dignity of a Roman senator. But when the time came for 
 our departure he prepared to accompany us by dressing himself in 
 a complete English suit of white jean, with white cotton stockings, 
 shoes, neckcloth and shirt complete. His wife was dressed in a 
 brilliant cotton gown, spotted with bright red, and a good English 
 bonnet, but without shoes or stockings. The canoe being in 
 shallow water some way from the shore, the dutiful wife saved her 
 husband's shoes and stockings by carrying him on her back to the 
 boat. 
 
 About one o'clock we had the pleasure of seeing Archdeacon 
 Williams and Mr. Dudley coming to meet us.
 
 1842.] BEAUTY OF THE SCENERY. 59 
 
 On Wednesday, November i6th, we arrived at Ahuriri ; where 
 we found a very numerous Christian community, though they had 
 only once been visited by a missionary. The chapel was a sub- 
 stantial building capable of containing four hundred people. In 
 the evening, our canoe having stuck fast, we were left without tents 
 or food till near midnight : we then procured one tent, in which 
 the first Chief Justice, the first Bishop, and the first Archdeacon 
 of New Zealand huddled in their blankets for the night. Surely 
 such an aggregate of legal and clerical dignity was never before 
 collected under one piece of canvas ! 
 
 Thursday, Novemt)er i8th, rose at four o'clock; crossed the 
 harbour of Ahuriri, and walked twelve miles along the eastern 
 coast, — being lighted to our encampment first by innumerable 
 insects like the glow-worm, and at last by the blaze of a burning 
 wood. 
 
 On Sunday, November 20th, we held services with our natives, 
 there being no other inhabitants in these parts. It was another 
 peaceful Sunday. The morning opened as usual with the morning 
 hymn of the birds, which Captain Cook compared to a concert of 
 silver bells. When this ceased at sunrise, the sound of native 
 voices chanting around our tents carried on the same tribute of 
 praise and thanksgiving, while audible murmurs brought to our 
 ears the passages of the Bible which they were reading. I never 
 felt the full blessing of the Lord's Day as a day of rest more than 
 in New Zealand. Here it pleased God, however, to bring us into 
 a state of great anxiety : one of our party was seized with a disorder 
 of the brain, caused, we had reason to believe, partly by the heat 
 and partly by the excitement of the journey. You cannot form 
 any idea of the effect of such a journey on the mind. I cannot 
 convey to you the least idea of the train of innumerable thoughts 
 which are suggested continually both by the beauty of the scenery, 
 the character of the natives, the various plants, insects, and birds, 
 so entirely different from those of our own land. 
 
 At last, on November 25th, w^e reached Poverty Bay, where 
 our invalid was at his own home, and safely committed to the care 
 of his wife.
 
 6o BISHOP SELWYN. 1 184 2. 
 
 Sunday, November 27th, we liad a noble congregation, of at 
 least a thousand, assembled amid the ruins of their chapel, which 
 had been blown down. They came up in parties, headed by their 
 chiefs and teachers, and took their places on the ground with the 
 regularity of so many soldiers. We were placed under an awning, 
 but the congregation sat in the sun. It was a noble sight, and 
 their attentive manner and the deep sonorous uniformity of their 
 responses was most striking. During the service, Mr. W. Williams 
 was duly installed as Archdeacon of Waiapu, or East Cape, and 
 will have jurisdiction over all the country eastward of the one 
 hundred and sixth degree of E. longitude. 
 
 After morning service the natives formed into classes for read- 
 ing and saying the catechism, — old tattooed warriors standing 
 side by side with young men and boys, and submitting to lose 
 their places for every mistake with the most perfect good-humour. 
 
 On Wednesday, November 30th, we walked along the shore 
 of Poverty Bay and of the bays to the northward, amid the most 
 lovely scenery. The general character is a half-moon bay, with a 
 rich background of wooded hills sloping down to a iirm sandy 
 beach of a warm reddish-grey tone. And this, with a bright blue 
 sky overhead, formed a combination of the most pleasing colours ; 
 and, with a large party of natives forming themselves into 
 movable groups, presented a succession of perfect landscapes. 
 
 On December ist, we walked under a grand headland, called 
 by Captain Cook " Cape Gable-end." It is one of the most 
 striking sea-views that I ever saw. After leaving this Ave passed 
 through Tolaga Bay, where a house is in progress for Mr. Baker, a 
 catechist of the Church Missionary Society. Here we were most 
 kindly received by the native teacher and his wife, one of the 
 most worthy couples that I have seen in the country. We 
 arrived at Kiawa, our sleeping-place, at 9.30 p.m. 
 
 On December 2nd, we passed Anaura Bay, abounding in lovely 
 scenery, as before : then through a bay where a small vessel was 
 lying at anchor engaged in the pig trade, which is brisk along this 
 coast. We made a twilight ascent up a steep ridge, and then had 
 a long walk along the flat summit from which the outline of the
 
 1842.] "SERVICE" IN THE OPEN AIR. 6l 
 
 distant mountains — Ikurangi (the Parnassus of New Zealand, with 
 its two peaks) and others near it — stood out on the face of the 
 sky from which the last gleam of daylight had not disappeared. 
 We did not reach our resting-place till 11.30 p.m., and the Chief 
 Justice was engaged in frying pancakes of flour and water till 
 midnight. 
 
 Saturday, December 3rd, after a pleasant walk over sand and 
 shingle, at 5 p.m., we came upon the valley of the Waiapu, and a 
 lovely view it was. A rich plain of grass and fern-land lay before 
 us, through the middle of which the Waiapu runs in a broad 
 shingly bed. In the centre of the plain is a large pa, and beyond 
 it the mission-house of Mr. Stack. Rich patches of wood are 
 scattered over the higher parts of the valley over which the double 
 head of Ikurangi rose, supported by its three satellites — Aorangi, 
 Taitai and Wairiki, — a noble mass of mountains with the sun 
 setting gloriously behind it. 
 
 On Sunday, December 4th, a very full congregation assembled, 
 and after morning service I had an English service with some 
 settlers at the place. For there is now scarcely one of the mission 
 settlements at which parties of white men have not settled, and 
 the missionaries very properly invite them to an English service 
 every Sunday. In the afternoon, we had Divine Service in the 
 open air, the natives forming orderly rows ("by fifty in a 
 company ") on the grass. 
 
 On Monday, December 5th, we made many inquiries about a 
 short cut to Opotiki : and the natives told us there was a war-path 
 which the old men knew, but which had been little used for some 
 years, and was much overgrown. We resolved to try it, and 
 started at 4 p.m., up the course of the Waiapu for ten miles. For 
 three days we pushed on. The native path went over the highest 
 ridges, probably from the desire of the war parties to keep the 
 highest ground for fear of surprise. This is the only respect in 
 which we suffer from the warlike character of the natives in 
 former times ; as their present disposition, so far as I have seen 
 it, is remarkably peaceable. 
 
 On December 9th, we pitched our encampment on a small
 
 62 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1842. 
 
 piece of alluvial soil deposited in the bend of the river Kereu, the 
 rest of the banks being rocky and precipitous. A more glorious 
 woodland amphitheatre cannot be conceived. Tree ferns starred 
 the face of the hills on every side, and next day at two o'clock a 
 fresh breeze came sweeping up the valley, announcing by its 
 refreshing coolness that the sea was near. ... In another hour 
 we emerged, to our great joy, upon the coast of the Bay of Plenty, 
 near a place called Te Kaha. Here we encamped in the middle 
 of the pa, in which we were sorry to find (what is very unusual) 
 that the majority of the population were heathens. In the 
 evening, I performed Divine Service in the native chapel, the 
 ruinous state of which and the smallness of the congregation con- 
 firmed the rumour which I had heard of the relapse of the 
 principal chiefs from Christianity. 
 
 Next day, Sunday, December nth, I visited the principal 
 chief to remonstrate with him on his abandonment of religion. 
 It appeared that various causes had led to the relapse, especially 
 the unpleasant manners of the native Christian teacher, the 
 residence of an unprincipled English trader among them, and the 
 death of some of their children, which they attributed to the dis- 
 pleasure of their own atua (spirit) at the introduction of Chris- 
 tianity. The coast of the Bay of Plenty is in accordance with its 
 name. The native cultivations slope down the gentle hills which 
 skirt the sea-shore ; and the rich pohutukawa trees, covered with 
 crimson blossoms, give the appearance of an ornamental garden 
 instead of the usual bleak and barren features of the coast. 
 
 On Monday, December 12th, we found an old native who was 
 said to remember Captain Cook ; and in the evening came to 
 a native settlement with very neat and extensive cultivations, 
 where we found Mr. Wilson, catechist of the Church Missionary 
 Society, who had come from Opotiki to meet us. Next day, we 
 reached Opotiki, a Church Missionary Society station, where I 
 baptized several natives in the open air. It is not my usual 
 practice to baptize : but this part of the coast is under the care of 
 unordained missionaries, who are visited by Rev. A. Brown from 
 his station at Tauranga. At the present time the unsettled state
 
 1S42.] '' HAERE MAI!" 63 
 
 of the natives at Tauranga and Rotorua prevents Mr. Brown from 
 visiting these parts, and I therefore felt myself called upon to 
 supply the deficiency. 
 
 On Thursday, December 15th, we enjoyed a fine view of 
 Mount Edgecumbe from Matata, about ten miles off. Its height is 
 overrated on Wylde's map 5 I should think it is not more than 
 seven thousand feet high at the utmost. Crossed a small river, 
 and arrived at Otamarora, where we found an English schooner, 
 and again sent letters to our wives. 
 
 December i6th, started at eight, and walked along the beach 
 to river Waiki : found a canoe on the bank, and pushed and 
 paddled across with our tent-poles, which in all our journeys of 
 this kind have many employments — sometimes forming a litter to 
 carry us over swamps, sometimes serving as paddles, and very 
 often as walking-sticks. After crossing, we went towards Maketu, 
 a place lately rendered notorious by a murder committed by its 
 inhabitants upon the people of Mayor Islands. We heard that 
 the governor and soldiers were at Tauranga, fourteen miles from 
 Maketu, to bring the offenders to justice, and therefore expected 
 to find the people in great excitement. When we came within 
 half a mile of the pa, we heard firing, which was a signal to the 
 natives who were with us to place themselves in our rear, — not 
 that they loved us less, but that they loved themselves more, and 
 adopted the prudent course of Thraso in Terence : " Egomet ero 
 post principia." We were, however, received with every sign of 
 goodwill, much shaking of hands, and shouting oi Haere inai* the 
 principal murderer being most assiduous in his attentions, and 
 were conducted to a store built for Mr. Chapman, the missionary 
 at Rotorua, who uses this place (Maketu) as his seaport. Here 
 we found three large tea-chests, upon which we sat, expecting the 
 natives to ask us to stay. But after waiting two hours, we crossed 
 the river, and went on to an old deserted pa, the inhabitants of 
 which were destroyed a {q.\n years ago by the people of Maketu. 
 
 * The Maori for "Come on!" (in a peaceful sense) or "Welcome!" 
 An extensive vocabulary of Maori words may be seen at the end of Dieflen- 
 bach's "Tiavels in New Zealand" (1843).
 
 64 BISHOP SELWYN. [1842. 
 
 On Saturday, December 17th, we crossed the harbour of 
 'I'auranga, and arrived at the mission station, a pretty cottage, 
 of native workmanship, surrounded by rose-trees. All looked 
 so comfortable and suitable that I was much prepossessed in 
 favour of the inmates. Nor was I disappointed ; for I found 
 Mr. and Mrs. Brown extremely sensible and rightminded. The 
 acting governor and his wife, with a suite of secretaries and 
 interpreters, were staying at the mission. But Mrs. Brown 
 pursued the even tenour of her domestic duties, where other 
 people would have made a great fuss on receiving the heads of 
 the State, the law, the army, and the Church. The governor 
 was in considerable doubt as to the course of action to be 
 adopted towards the people of Maketu, not wishing to kindle 
 a native war, and so to throw the country back into its former 
 state. He had much conversation with the Chief Justice on the 
 subject. I did not express any positive opinion ; as I wish, 
 whatever may be the proceedings of Government, to keep the 
 mission clear of any misunderstanding with the natives. 
 
 Sunday, December i8th, preached to the natives in the 
 morning, and to the English afterwards. Then I went seven 
 miles in a boat to a small pa, where I performed the whole 
 service, and returned with beautiful moonlight to the station 
 about 8.30 p.m. The Government brig arrived with the troops 
 from Auckland. Some of the officers advised us not to go by 
 Rotorua, as the natives of that place are of the same tribe as 
 those of Maketu. But as we had already told the people we 
 intended to go that way, we determined not to alter our 
 route. 
 
 On Tuesday, December 20th, therefore, we left Tauranga, and 
 walked twelve miles over the plain, encamping in a potato-ground, 
 which was both bed and board. 
 
 Wednesday, December 21st, emerging from a wood, we had 
 a noble view of Rotorua lake, the steam from hot springs rising 
 in a thick cloud at the north end, and the beautiful wooded hills 
 of Tarawera forming the background. We assembled the natives 
 for evening service, and then sailed across in Mr. Chapman's
 
 1842.] THE THAMES AND THE WAIKATO. 65 
 
 boat to the mission station. Mr. Stack, my companion from 
 the East Cape, had left us at Tauranga. 
 
 Thursday, December 22nd, received visits from most of the 
 native teachers, conversed with them, and distributed books. 
 Afterwards we walked to the hot springs ; and then went to the 
 other side of the lake and assembled the natives to evening 
 service. During the next two days we walked over fern hills 
 and through woods, till we came suddenly upon the Thames, 
 rushing like an arrow through the barren country, with a bright 
 blue stream full of life and sparkling with purity. As yet it has 
 no Eton or Windsor on its banks. Still its name brought to my 
 mind all the most happy passages of my life. Towards sunset 
 we came to another ridge, on surmounting which the noble 
 Waikato came in view, forcing its way through a most singular 
 valley, where the excavations made by the river have all the 
 evenness of the works of a railway or of a regular fortification. 
 The path crosses the river by a native pig-bridge, composed of 
 two trees with a hollow wattle of brushwood in the middle. The 
 whole river is here compressed into a channel from twenty to 
 thirty feet wide, through which it boils and rushes in a most 
 magnificent manner. Of course there are a sufficient number 
 of legends of persons swept away. In the evening, we reached 
 one of the small villages. A large fire had demolished the chapel 
 and most of the dwellings ; but we pitched among the ruins, and 
 found the natives most kind and hospitable. 
 
 Sunday, Christmas Day, we walked two miles to a village, 
 where we found a good chapel in which I officiated ; and after 
 morning service asked and answered questions on the Bible till 
 time of school. I then called upon a chief, reputed to be a 
 heathen, but professing Romanism, and had a long conversation 
 with him. He attended our evening service in the open air, but 
 lay at full length with his cap on. He is most likely one of the 
 heathen, who pretend to be Papists, merely to keep up a reason 
 for separation from the mission converts. Next day, we walked 
 through native cultivations and wheat-fields of very considerable 
 extent, and came to the last of the cluster of villages, where we 
 
 F
 
 66 BISHOP SELWYiV. [1S42. 
 
 were greeted with letters from Auckland and a present of rasp- 
 berries from the native teacher — both quite unexpected in a small 
 village in the heart of New Zealand. 
 
 Tuesday, December 27th, at Otawao a large body of natives 
 assembled to morning service in the open air, the chapel having 
 been blown down. After service^ school ; at which I was much 
 struck by a fine old blind man catechizing his class. His whole 
 manner and figure were venerable. I wish that I could sketch 
 him for you. 
 
 Wednesday, December 28th, we embarked in Mr. Maunsell's 
 boat on the river ^^'aipa, with a crew of seven natives with paddles. 
 The ease, comfort, and speed of our journey contrasted most 
 delightfully with our long and slow marches overland. The Waipa 
 is a most valuable river for inland navigation. For fifty miles 
 above its junction with the ^^^aikato it is navigable for vessels of 
 many tons burden ; and the stream is so gentle that vessels may 
 ascend and descend with almost equal facility. About 4 p.m. we 
 came to the junction of the waters, where the Waikato comes 
 rushing in like an arrow, reminding one of the confluence of the 
 Rhone with the Saone. Towards sunset we came to Mr. Ash- 
 well's mission station, and pitched our tents in front of his house. 
 
 On Thursday, December 29th, we resumed our course down 
 tiie Waikato, stopping about midday to converse with Te Whero- 
 Whero, the great chief of the Waikato. His wife has all the 
 manners of an old lady of quality ; she entertained us with eels 
 cooked in the native oven. Later in the day we came to a small 
 creek, up which the judge wished to go in order to join a path 
 leading over the isthmus to Auckland. I paddled on to the 
 Rev. R. Maunsell's mission station at the mouth of the Waikato, 
 and spent December 31st in conversing with him on the [Maori] 
 translations of the Bible and Prayer Book. He is one of the best 
 linguists on the mission. I have formed a "translation com- 
 mittee," composed of two clergymen and two catechists. So 
 that I hope, in due time, to get a standard copy of both Bible 
 and Prayer-Book, to be published under authority. 
 
 1843. Sunday, January ist, I reviewed with great thankfulness
 
 I843-] HOME, AFTER SIX MONTHS' ABSENCE. 67 
 
 the various events of the past year, so full of new and important 
 features. The next day, crossed Waikato Harbour in Mr. Maun- 
 sell's boat; and walked inland to a native village where the 
 chapel had a very respectable appearance, having large glass 
 windows, a gift of the late governor. The native teacher is a 
 Wesleyan ; but he was very attentive, and supplied us with 
 potatoes and goat's milk. 
 
 On Tuesday, January 3rd, my last pair of thick shoes being 
 worn out, and my feet much blistered by walking on the stumps, 
 I borrowed a horse from the native teacher, and started at 4 a.m. 
 to go twelve miles to Mr. Hamlin's mission station, on Manakau 
 Harbour. Then ten miles, by boat, across the harbour. It is 
 a noble sheet of water, but very dangerous, from shoals and 
 squalls. After a beautiful run of two hours, I landed with my 
 faithful Maori, Rota (Lot), who had steadily accompanied me 
 all the way, carrying my bag with gown and cassock — the only 
 articles in my possession which would have fetched sixpence in 
 the Auckland rag-market. My last remaining pair of shoes 
 (pumps) were strong enough for the light and sandy walk of six 
 miles to Auckland ; and at 2 p.m. I reached the judge's house 
 by a path avoiding the town and passing over land which I have 
 bought for the site of a cathedral. It is a spot which, I hope, 
 may hereafter be traversed by the feet of many bishops better 
 shod and far less ragged than myself 
 
 Saturday, January 7th, I received letters reporting the rapid 
 decline of Mr. VVhytehead's health. When I recollected the last 
 scene before I quitted Wellington (three months ago) — the inter- 
 ment of poor Mr. Evans — my journey seemed, like the rebuilding 
 of Jericho, to be begun and ended in the death of my children. 
 I sent immediately to the harbour, and engaged a small vessel to 
 return to the Bay of Islands the same afternoon. 
 
 On Monday, January 9th, we landed ; and then rowed up the 
 Waitangi to the beginning of the path to the Waimate, which I 
 reached with a full heart at 6.30 p.m. Mr. Whytehead was one 
 of the first to meet me ; and his pale and spectral face told its 
 own story. Sarah was quite well, though she had borne much
 
 68 BJSIIOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 during my absence ; William full of healtli and loquacity ; all 
 the young men and Mr. Cotton perfectly well. I had left home 
 on July 5, 1842, and returned on January 9, 1843, after an 
 absence of more than six months. The distance traversed was 
 2685 miles, of which 1400 miles were by ship, 397 by boat, 126 
 on horseback, 762 on foot. 
 
 Thus came to a happy termination the Bishop's first 
 visitation journey, giving him a full knowledge of the whole 
 Northern Island — by far the more important half, at that 
 time, of his vast diocese. The narrative is certainly one of 
 the greatest interest : partly, as presenting a most graphic 
 picture of the man, brimful of zeal and energy, inspired 
 with a noble courage and enterprise, and commingling in 
 the most curious amalgam the twinkling humour of a 
 healthy-minded Englishman, the classical tastes of an 
 Etonian, the fine sentiment for nature which is characteristic 
 of our nineteenth century, and the spirit of the somewhat 
 romantic " Catholic revival " brought here into contact 
 with an insular Evangelical mission long in undisputed 
 possession of the land. 
 
 But besides the man, there is this noble country itself 
 most vividly brought before us, as it w^as half a century 
 ago. Since that time, English settlers have crowded by 
 shiploads to the coast, and desperate w^ars have been 
 waged by these apparently peaceful Maoris to try and 
 stave off their inevitable subjugation ; in the then wild 
 valley of the Thames, gold-fields have been discovered ; 
 the Waikato valley and the coast south of Mount Egmont 
 hear the harsh whistle of the raihvay engine ; and Wel- 
 lington itself — so hastily fortified against Rauparaha and 
 Rangihaeta after the massacre of a surveying party in 1843
 
 1843] RESULTS OF THE yOURAEV. 69 
 
 — is now the seat of government, where Maori and English 
 representatives sit in Parhament side by side. 
 
 Above all, the state of religion in New Zealand some 
 fifty }'ears ago comes out with a most curious and in 
 teresting distinctness. Who could have believed that the 
 first Bishop, on his arrival, would have found the whole 
 native population thus quietly and thoroughly (as it then 
 seemed) permeated and saturated with Christianity ? 
 Broadcast over the land, we see, during this journey, 
 chapels and mission-stations, English clergymen and native 
 catechists, Bible-classes and Sunday worship, mission 
 boats and other expensive paraphernalia. And, what is 
 more, the religion thus professed was evidently of the 
 most simple, hearty, and effective kind, exactly suitable to 
 the race and to their conditions — before the overwhelming 
 influx of English colonization had begun. 
 
 Nor was it religion only which had been taught to this 
 promising race. Agriculture, also, and the arts of civilized 
 life had long ago been introduced. So long ago as 1830, 
 the station at Waimate had made itself independent of 
 New South Wales for its supplies of provisions. More 
 than fifty thousand bricks were made ; seven hundred 
 thousand feet of timber were felled ; three wooden houses 
 were erected, with stabling for twelve or fourteen horses ;. 
 eight or ten cottages wei'e built, and ultimately a spacious 
 chapel ; ploughs and harrows were constructed ; and 
 roads were cut through the dense forest ; while January 3, 
 1835, was made for ever memorable by the introduction 
 of a printing press, to be worked by a native assistant. 
 
 Where did all these benefits come from } It was mainly 
 the humble quiet permeating work of the Church Missionary
 
 /O BISHOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 Society.* All honour to it, and to the devoted able men 
 whom it sent forth ! For such a work needed self-devotion 
 indeed. The attention of that society (as we have already 
 seen) was first directed to New Zealand by Samuel 
 Marsden, in 1809; and the missionaries they sent out — or 
 rather, the "Gospel of Christ" by its own inherent power — 
 had produced in the course of a few years such a transfor- 
 mation of the native character as, had it not been actually 
 witnessed by competent observers, could not possibly have 
 been believed. For the Maoris, docile as they may now 
 seem, are at heart a manly and warlike, and even a 
 ferocious race ; and — 
 
 on account of their savage character, they were once so dreaded 
 by the mariner, that nothing but necessity could induce him to 
 land upon their shores.f 
 
 No wonder : for even their first discoverer, Tasman, two 
 hundred years ago (1643), had a taste of their quality; 
 Avhen, losing some of his men by native treachery, he 
 named an inlet near Nelson "Massacre Bay." In 1770, 
 another captain, a Frenchman, with sixteen of his crew, was 
 set upon and eaten. In 1 771, an English captain lost ten 
 men in the same way, — and this, two years after Captain 
 Cook had taken possession of the islands for England. In 
 1809, the ship Boyd \w:SiS, seized, and seventy persons were 
 massacred and eaten, in revenge for some ill-usage of a 
 young chief. Thus the Maoris came to be regarded by 
 
 * " I took leave of the New Zealand missionaries with feelings of high 
 respect for their useful and upright characters. . . . The march of improve- 
 ment, consequent on the introduction of Christianity, throughout the South Sea 
 probably stands by itself in the record of history." (Charles Darwin, "Voyage " 
 (1832-1836), 428, 505.) 
 
 t Swainson, "New Zealand" (1859), p. 67.
 
 I843-] ^ MODERN "MIRACLES J I 
 
 civilized mankind as little better than carnivorous wild- 
 beasts. They were talked of as " the enemies of man- 
 kind ; " and every ship that approached their coasts had 
 boarding-nets to keep them off.* Even so late as 1836 — 
 only six years before Bishop Selwyn's arrival — a traveller 
 describes the most horrible scenes of cannibalism, witnessed 
 by him among the tribes that remained heathen. There 
 had been a battle : and — 
 
 the bodies of fallen men, weltering in their blood, are strewn about 
 the ground. Here, a number of bodies are laid out previously to 
 being cut up for the oven. By-and-by, a body is dragged into the 
 camp : the head is cut off, and the heart, steaming with warmth, 
 is pulled out and carried off. Halves of bodies, quarters, heads, 
 legs, are carried away ; and some of them purposely thrust into 
 your face. You now visit the place where the opposite party is 
 encamped, and where for two days they had remained to gorge 
 on sixty human bodies. Two long lines of native ovens mark the 
 spot where the bodies were cooked : and a smaller one, with a 
 wreath around its edge and two pointed sticks by the side, on one 
 of which was a potato and on the other a lock of hair, points out 
 the place where they set apart a portion of their horrid meal for 
 the evil-spirit, t 
 
 The abrupt and total transformation of men like these, 
 by the simple agency of preaching " the story of the Cross," 
 is something more like a modern " miracle " than any event 
 recorded in the annals of our time. And that the trans- 
 forming agency was really the " Cross of Christ," and 
 nothing else, appears from the following letter written by 
 the present Bishop of Wellington (Hadfield) in 1840.J 
 
 * Thomson, "Story of New Zealand," i. 253. t Swainson, p. 67. 
 
 % These interesting letters were most kindly put into my hands by his 
 brother, Colonel Hadfield, of Lichfield, in 1888. The times referred to 
 are now long gone by.
 
 72 BISHOP SELWYK. [1843. 
 
 I am in the midst of a sinful people, who have been accustomed 
 to sin uncontrolled from their youth, and who talk of it with levity. 
 If I speak to a native on murder, infanticide, cannibalism, and 
 adultery — their hitherto glaring sins — they laugh in my face, and 
 tell me, " I may think these acts are bad, but they are very good 
 for a native ; " and they cannot conceive any harm in them. But, 
 on the contrary, when I tell them that these and other sins brought 
 the Son of God, the great Creator of the Universe, from His 
 eternal glory to this world, to be incarnate and to be made a 
 curse and to die, — then they open their eyes and ears and mouths, 
 and wish to hear more ; and presently they acknowledge them- 
 selves sinners, and say they will leave off their sins. . . . The 
 leading men of this tribe [near Waikanae, north of Wellington], 
 who have hitherto resisted the Gospel, are all coming round. I 
 returned, about a fortnight ago, from an interesting trip among 
 some people of this tribe living on the banks of a most splendid 
 and beautiful river, the Manawatu. I came all the way down in 
 a canoe, visiting the natives on the banks ; nearly all of whom I 
 found much improved and seeming to welcome me from their 
 hearts. ... I am also expecting a vessel to take me to the 
 opposite island, to Queen Charlotte's Sound, where there are 
 many hundreds who (in their simple way) call themselves my 
 " children." I have much love for them. A party of another 
 tribe (Rauparaha's people) lately visited me for some days, with 
 all the "nobility " of the tribe. I was much pleased with some of 
 them. There is some talk of their coming to see me from all 
 parts of the straits in the summer. 
 
 Another letter, written about the same time, thus de- 
 scribes the transformation that was preparing the way for 
 the peaceful scenes witnessed b}' Bishop Selvvyn on his 
 first visitation tour : — 
 
 Oh that the time were come, when the Gospel of Jesus, the 
 " Prince of Peace," shall prevail throughout the world ! I feel 
 thankful that I — yet not I, but the Gospel I preach — has been the
 
 )843.] TRANSFORMATION OF THE MAORIS. 73 
 
 means of stopping a war between the two tribes among whom I 
 h've. Many of the chiefs who began the war before I came [hither, 
 to the south, near Cook's Straits], now tell me that, though they 
 cannot understand all I say, they have at least learned to leave off 
 fighting and working on the Lord's Day. The other tribe all 
 attend to me : and in the one village in which I reside [Waikanae] 
 there are about five or six hundred at service on the Sunday. It 
 is not all gold that glitters. Nevertheless there is much to 
 encourage me : vast numbers can now read and write well [in 
 Maori] : and when I have lectures of an evening, it amuses me to 
 see the means they resort to, climbing up on stands inside the 
 building, and many coming half an hour before the bell rings, — so 
 anxious are they to hear the Word of God explained. Some 
 travel ten miles on the Saturday, for the services of the next day. 
 And it is remarkable to see gun-barrels used for bells, — instru- 
 ments of war turned into instruments of peace. These are very 
 common. . . . But this people is a very wicked people; and if 
 " civilized " without the influence of the Gospel upon it, they will 
 not be benefited in any way. The influence of the immoral 
 English, living in the land, is the greatest difficulty I have to 
 contend with ; as they continually object to me the lives and 
 conduct of my own countrymen. . . . There is not much beauty 
 in the scenery here, — a sandy shore and flat near the sea ; but the 
 mountains at the back are fine, and I have the hilly island of 
 Kapiti, or "Entry Island" [Rauparaha's domain], about three 
 miles out at sea, opposite me. 
 
 This, then, was Aotearoa (" the land of bright sun- 
 shine,") and these its Maoris ("natives," or men of the 
 soil), whose acquaintance Bishop Selwyn had now made, 
 and whose capabilities he had already learned to appreciate 
 so highly. But though the Church of England, even so 
 early as 1809, had formed a just appreciation of this 
 beautiful country and of its manly race, the State of
 
 74 BISHOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 England lingered far behind : and so little was the 
 future importance of the country foreseen, that, in 1830, 
 King William IV. sent out a national flag to the " united 
 chiefs of New Zealand ; " * and not till 1 837 did the frequent 
 misdeeds of rough whalers and shrewd land-sharks induce 
 the home Government to send out a British consul to intro- 
 duce English law at the Bay of Islands, before the Earl of 
 Durham's recently formed "New Zealand Association" 
 should send out emigrants to the country. Then, in 1840, the 
 French threatening to take possession, the English ensign 
 was once more formally hauled up ; Colonel Wakefield 
 purchased, as he supposed, an enormous territory for his 
 New Zealand Company, on both sides of Cook's Straits ; and 
 the first governor. Captain Hobson, signed, along with three 
 hundred and twelve Maori, chiefs, the celebrated " Treaty 
 of Waitangi" — by which it was agreed (i) that the Queen 
 was to be Sovereign of New Zealand ; (2) that the chiefs of 
 the various tribes were to retain undisputed possession of 
 their lands. 
 
 But, from the very first, there seems to have been a 
 good deal of confusion and uncertainty about this treaty, 
 from which so much benefit was expected. Thus — 
 
 on October 4, 1842, at the first sitting of the Supreme Court at 
 Wellington, under Judge Martin, a case of great importance 
 to the relation between the white people and the natives 
 was tried. A chief, Rangihaeta, had violently taken possession 
 of certain buildings and had destroyed them. It appeared that he 
 had not signed the treaty made with the confederate chiefs. But, 
 it was argued, the "proclamation" of I\Iay 21, 1840, had made 
 him a British subject. Major Bunbury, however, distinctly states 
 
 * Silver, " Australia and New Zealand " (1S80), p. 343.
 
 1843-] THE ''LITTLE RIFT" 75 
 
 that Rangihaeta had signed the document in question, in the 
 following June, on board H.M.S. Herald. It seemed odd that 
 neither the judge nor any of the counsel should have been in 
 possession of so important a paper, with all the signatures attached. 
 But scarcely any one knows to this day, except by rumour and 
 incidental evidence, who were the 312 natives that signed the 
 Treaty of Waitangi." * 
 
 Here, then, was already prepared a fertile cause of 
 misunderstanding and dispute. But when Bishop Selwyn, 
 two years later on, appeared upon the scene, his highly 
 educated eye, his " heredity " of legal acumen, and his deep 
 Christian sympathy, both with the natives, on the one hand, 
 and the English settlers on the other, soon enabled him to 
 detect another " little rift " which should ere long spoil the 
 seeming harmony and soak the land in blood. Six months 
 after his return home to the Waimate, there occurred in the 
 Southern Island the disastrous " massacre at Wairau " 
 (June 15, 1843). On hearing this sad news. Bishop Selwyn 
 writes thus to a friend in England : — 
 
 Last Monday (July 17, 1843) '^^^'^ the gloomiest day which 
 I have spent in New Zealand. What has occurred at Nelson 
 will, I trust, be a salutary warning to us all. . . . The ideas of 
 boundaries and territorial rights are remarkably definite [among 
 the Maoris], though complicated in many cases by the number of 
 joint proprietors. One chief, for instance, may have the sole 
 property in one portion of land and only a common right in 
 another. But if he were disposed to sell, he might speak of them 
 both as his land — though the purchaser in the one case would be 
 buying the fee-simple, in the other case only the separate interest 
 of one holding in common with others. . . . Yet hundreds of 
 thousands of acres have been transferred to the English settlers 
 
 * E. G. Wakefield, "New Zealand in 1839-1841," ii. 271.
 
 7^ BISHOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 in all parts of the country without the slightest dispute, where all 
 the points necessary to the completion of a sale according to 
 native usages have been duly attended to. In the course of my 
 journeys I have been constantly told the exact boundaries and 
 the price (even to an axe or a blanket) of the land so alienated.* 
 
 In these few words we have, as in a nutshell, the cause 
 of the nine years' New Zealand war (i 859-1 868), and of 
 the political home-rule movement which, almost to the 
 present hour, has' jealously excluded all Europeans from 
 the " King Country " in the heart of the Northern Island. 
 Ail the bloodshed and confusion arose, as indeed such 
 miseries usually do arise, simply from a stupid misunder- 
 standing. There existed, in these early days of the colony, 
 two distinct centres of English influence and growth. One 
 was in the far north, at the seat of Government (Auckland), 
 where men of large views and of much colonial experience 
 were gathered ; the other was in the far south, on Cook's 
 Straits, where the New Zealand Company had purchased, 
 as they^ supposed, enormous tracts of land on both sides 
 of the strait and were pouring in settlers, fresh from Eng- 
 land, and innocent of ev^ery idea but that of " money down 
 and immediate possession." Yet had the managers of 
 this immigration recollected the history even of their own 
 country, they might have spared New Zealand all the 
 fratricidal bloodshed and all the heritage of political con- 
 fusion which half a century of effort has not even y^et 
 brought to an end. For of these ancient tribal or 
 " common " rights the England that we now pass so 
 swiftly over by railway shows many a trace to this very 
 hour ; and a little knowledge of the " land-questions " of 
 
 * Tucker, i. 141.
 
 1 843-] THE WAIRAU MASSACRE. "J J 
 
 our own past history would save us from many ruinous 
 mistakes in dealing with more backward races. Thus, 
 even so late as 175 1 — 
 
 a statute, which altered the English calendar, recites the fre- 
 quency of these ancient forms of property, and provides that 
 the periods for commencing common enjoyment [after the 
 harvests have been cleared off] shall be reckoned by the old 
 account of time. There is but one voice as to the quarrels 
 and heartburning of which the " shifting severalties " in the 
 meadow land have been the source. But both common-fields 
 and common-meadows are still plentiful on all sides of us ; and 
 I have been surprised at the number of instances of abnormal 
 proprietary rights, implying former collective ownership, which a 
 comparatively brief inquiry has brought to my notice.* 
 
 When we go beyond England, we find in India, in 
 Russia, in Switzerland, and elsewhere, many opportunities 
 for studying this ancient but perplexed system of land- 
 tenure. But what should rough emigrants, half a century 
 ago, either know or care about these things ? Who of 
 them had the slightest acquaintance with the law, even of 
 their own country — "glorious" in its uncertainties, laby- 
 rinthine in its uncodified entanglements ? Much less 
 could they be expected to understand, or to pay any 
 heed to, the niceties of Maori ownership, where waste 
 and (apparently) no-man's land was inviting the plough- 
 share, and for which they had paid down hard cash 
 already to " the Company," Hence arose the first disas- 
 trous scuffle with the natives, commonly called "the 
 Wairau massacre," in June, 1843. The Maoris persisted 
 in impeding the English surveyors near Nelson, on the 
 
 * Maine, "Village Communities" (1871), p. S7.
 
 78 BISHOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 southern side of Cook's Straits ; a force of fifty men was 
 sent in the Government brig to the spot ; a musket went 
 off and (as ill-luck would have it) killed a chief's wife ; and, 
 with a fierce cry, " Farewell the light, farewell the day, 
 come hither night ! " the Maoris rushed upon the small 
 English party and murdered twenty-three of them. This 
 ill-omened success, and the panic which it caused among 
 all the settlements, quite altered the hitherto peaceful and 
 admiring attitude of the natives towards their European 
 neighbours throughout the vv^hole length and breadth of 
 the land. The blood-stained chief who had ordered this 
 massacre Bishop Selwyn would never admit to his presence 
 again. Indeed he continued to give great trouble, until the 
 Government adroitly presented him with a gig ; on which 
 he turned his attention to making roads for the gig to 
 run over, and thus became for a time a harmless and 
 even useful member of society. These same roads, more- 
 over, (as Sir W. Martin, in a letter, points out), gave 
 military access to his fortified pa, across a hitherto im- 
 passable morass. But the old savage, though a master of 
 stratagems in his own method of warfare, was too simple to 
 suspect his English friends — " et dona ferentes." 
 
 These events, however, had no effect upon the Bishop's 
 determination to penetrate every part of his diocese, and 
 to carry far and wide, among both natives and settlers 
 committed to his charge, the blessings and privileges of 
 organized churchmanship. The gospel they already had. 
 It was the frame-work of Church order — the only guarantee 
 for the permanence and purity of Christianity in any part 
 of the world — which he felt commissioned and consecrated 
 to import among them. And no man was ever better
 
 1843-] THE LAND-QUESTION. 79 
 
 fitted for such a task. His powers of organization were un- 
 rivalled ; and the leading idea in all his operations, strange 
 as it may sound, was that of the cathedral system — as it 
 had spontaneously grown up in the early Church, as St. 
 Augustine had developed it at Hippo in the fifth century, 
 and as the Oxford revival of 1833 had rediscovered it. 
 That idea was simply the thought how unity and efficiency 
 are engendered in all human affairs by harmonious and dis- 
 ciplined, instead of sporadic and individual, efforts. And 
 the first requirement for such harmony of many various 
 members in one body — as every general, every statesman, 
 every man of business knows — is a head-quarters, an 
 office, a "chair" (in Greek, "cathedra"), from which 
 orders, and therefore order, shall issue. Indeed the letters 
 of one of the most earnest and devoted of the Church 
 Missionary Society missionaries, the first man ordained 
 upon the soil of New Zealand, written at the Waimate not 
 long before the Bishop's arrival, plainly reveal the urgent 
 need of some Church discipline and episcopal oversight, if 
 the mission were not to issue in chaos and failure. He 
 says (Jan. 1839):— 
 
 I must confess that the ground has been well broken up here, 
 and the Avay opened and made easy for others. The " dry bones " 
 have at least begun to shake. Nor, from the instruments em- 
 ployed, could much more be expected. I can understand the 
 instrumentality of laymen in edifying souls, where there is a 
 ministry and where the sacraments of Christ's institution exist. 
 But I can see no ground to expect the originating of a Church, 
 otherwise than by God's appointed means. Men of all descrip- 
 tions — some sent out as carpenters, blacksmiths, etc. — have 
 acquired large property in lands and cattle ; and are of such 
 importance in their own eyes, that they ask what difference there
 
 8o BISHOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 is between a Minister and a Layman. Now, I am a Churchman, 
 sent here by a bishop of the Church, canonically commissioned, 
 and supported' by funds derived from Church people. I am 
 determined, therefore, to uphold Church discipline and principles. 
 Indeed, the evils of the contrary system are beginning to appear, 
 in the radical and insubordinate notions and conduct of many of 
 the missionaries' children. 
 
 In a similar strain, he writes two months later ; — 
 
 There is a station at Kataia which has been formed some five 
 years ; but, as there is no clergyman, it is necessary to visit them, at 
 least once in six months, for the purpose of baptizing and adminis- 
 tering the Lord's Supper. It was most pleasing to see so many 
 natives who had received the Gospel, — ^men who, five years ago, 
 were the most savage in New Zealand, and (I am told) looked 
 ferocious beyond measure, and thought nothing of murdering any- 
 body they met with and devouring them. But though there is 
 much that pleases me, there is much that displeases me. The 
 persons engaged in the mission are, for the most part, ignorant 
 men who have been advanced be3'ond their proper station in life, 
 and consequently presume upon it. They likewise, having never 
 possessed any property, think it very fine to buy large estates of 
 land at a very low price, and have cattle and wheat, etc. This 
 grieves me to the heart. 
 
 Again : — 
 
 The worldliness of the missionaries, and their unwillingness 
 to proceed to those parts of the island where they are most wanted, 
 are to me distressing and alarming symptoms. I did once think 
 that, as a missionary, I should have to bear the taunts and 
 reproaches of an ungodly world : but I must confess I was not 
 prepared for reproaches by the world for conformity io the world. 
 All these things had almost induced me to leave New Zealand. 
 It is a fact that does not admit of dispute, that the Gospel has 
 prospered most at places ten or twenty miles from the missionary
 
 1S42.] THE ''PALACE'' AT THE WAIMATE. 8 1 
 
 stations. I wish to live as much as possible among the natives, — 
 a thing which has been much neglected here. 
 
 Lastly, he writes (in April, 1841) from the south, where 
 he has attained his heart's desire to "live among the 
 natives : " — 
 
 My work is going on well : I baptized thirty-three the other 
 day, all of whom I think well of and some of Avhom I love much. 
 I hear that we have a bishop appointed for New Zealand. I hope 
 he will soon be out here : he is much wanted. 
 
 And now, at length, this "greatly desired," "much 
 wanted," Bishop had actually arrived ; and had planted 
 his "cathedra" (chair, seat, "see") near the Bay of 
 Islands, in the far north of New Zealand ; and there, 
 like St. Augustine, fourteen hundred years before, he had 
 gathered round him in his " palace " of weather-boards, 
 under gentle Church discipline, his college of younger men. 
 What if the " cathedral church " were a mean wooden 
 structure, painted white, and the cathedral library were ten 
 miles away beside the sea-shore, where tall folios disputed 
 for possession with marine stores of all kinds ; was not 
 " the interior view from the vestry, in spite of a lop-sided 
 east-end, sufficiently ecclesiastical " ? was there not a 
 cathedral choir " with seven voices of adults " ? and was 
 there not a good road, of ten miles, from the library to 
 the Bishop's house and college — "so that books can be 
 transported as often as they are wanted " .'' 
 
 We, enjoying our convenient theological colleges and 
 sumptuous minsters in England, may smile at such " a 
 day of small things " as this. But there was a serious 
 earnest about it all, and a freedom from shackles in apply- 
 
 G
 
 82 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1842. 
 
 ing afresh to the real needs of the Church her rediscovered 
 principles of action, which should make us rather envy 
 the simplicity and directness of head-quarters at the 
 Waimatd in 1842. The place is thus described by the 
 Bishop himself, in a letter to his mother : — 
 
 On my return [from the lengthened visitation journey of 1842] 
 I found St. John's College, Waimate, already established, and con- 
 sisting of the following members : tutors, Rev. T. Whytehead 
 and Rev. W. Cotton ; students, R. Davis and five others. The 
 plan of the day is this — 7 a.m. breakfast, 8 a.m. daily service in 
 the church, 10-12 a.m. lectures, 1.30 p.m. dinner, 7 p.m. tea, 
 9 p.m. prayers and bed. Next door to our own house (which is 
 the college) is the school, which will probably be set on foot after 
 Easter. My intention is to spend one day in every week in the 
 library — a fine stone building, partly used as a store, — as the 
 interruptions at the \\'aimate are numerous. It is enough to 
 cheer the heart to see such a body of sound divinity collected 
 in this most distant of the dioceses of the Church of England ; 
 and I did not wish to risk such a precious deposit within 
 wooden walls. The " store " is the most substantial building 
 in New Zealand. . . . On February 25, I held my first con- 
 firmation (at which 325 natives were confirmed) in the Church 
 at the Waimate. A more orderly and (I hope) impressive 
 ceremony could not have been conducted in any church in 
 England. It was a most striking sight to see a church filled 
 with native Christians, ready at my first invitation to obey 
 the ordinances of their religion. The contrast with the English 
 settlements is lamentable ; where the lack of candidates will 
 (I fear) for some time prevent me from holding confirmations. 
 
 This contrast between natives and settlers is, at first, 
 always most striking. But alas for human shortsighted- 
 ness ! Among these native Christians — who, in their
 
 1842.] NATIVES AND SETTLERS. 83 
 
 simplicity and docility, always appear so interesting to 
 European missionaries — ere many years had passed away, 
 thousands had apostatized and gone over to a semi- 
 heathen fanaticism, in which they still live.* While 
 among the English settlers nothing worse than a tem- 
 porary indifference, which may easily pass away like 
 a cloud, has to be feared. What has been " bred in the 
 bone " for many generations is not so easily eradicated — 
 as the Church, with her firm quiet system of indefatigable 
 education, has from the beginning been aware, — while 
 rapid conversion has too often disappointed the missioner 
 by issuing in an equally rapid apostasy. Heredity (as the 
 science-men perpetually warn us) has a great deal more to 
 do with human affairs than we could formerly believe to 
 be possible. 
 
 * Nicholls, "Journey through the King-country" (1884), pp. 277: "They 
 [the Hau-haus] seemed to be following the same mode of life as before the 
 arrival of Captain Cook. . . , When the question was put to an old chief as 
 to his religious scruples, he spoke out frankly : ' At one time I thought there 
 were two "saints" in the island, Tawhiao and Te Whiti ; and I waited a 
 long time to see if they would be taken up to heaven in a chariot of fire. But 
 now I think there are no saints, in heaven or in earth.' His wife laughed 
 heartily, and, looking us full in the face, said : ' We believe in nothing here ; 
 and get fat on pork and potatoes.' This brought down roars of laughter from 
 the assembled Hau-haus; and we dropped the religious question." Ibid., 
 p. 158: "On a low peninsula, jutting out into Lake Taupo, there were the 
 remains of a whare-karakia, or church, — a ruined monument. The native 
 settlement had dwindled away, until it had become a haunt of wild pigs, that 
 squealed and grunted at us, as we passed through the deserted cultivations 
 still marked by the peach and the rose-tree." Ibid., p. 292 : "Ere long [said 
 a Hau-hau chief] nothing will remain to tell you of the Maoris, but the names 
 of their mountains and their rivers."
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Second visitation journey (1843) — Visit {vi'd the Thames Valley) to the district 
 of the hot-springs and the terraces — Lake Taupo — New Plymouth — 
 
 Wellington. 
 
 Having now temporarily settled " St. John's College " and 
 the cathedral library at the Bay of Islands, and from thence 
 paid a flying visit to all the quarrelsome and warlike 
 nations of the extreme north, the Bishop prepared for 
 yet another long journey. It was a visitation to the 
 extreme southern limit of his diocese, and to the scattered 
 hamlets of Maori traders and European whalers, who then 
 fringed with a sparse population the now prosperous and 
 highly civilized Southern Island. He began by bringing 
 Mrs. Selwyn and her little son William safely down to 
 Auckland by sea. She was at that time somewhat of an 
 invalid, and any short land journeys in the neighbourhood 
 of the palace and cathedral were made in a primitive form 
 of palanquin. On arrival at Auckland, therefore, she was 
 consigned to the loving care of Chief Justice Martin and 
 his bright cheerful wife ; and the Bishop could go forward 
 with a light and thankful heart to his arduous visitation 
 duties in the far south. This second great exploration 
 began, however, by a diagonal passage through the centre
 
 1 843-] VISITATION OF THE THAMES VALLEY. 85 
 
 of the Northern Island, from the estuary of the Thames 
 in the north-east, and the volcanic district behind — with 
 its wonderful hot lakes and petrified terraces — across to 
 the mouth of the Wanganui in the south-west, and so on 
 to Wellington. The journey thus far, as may well be 
 imagined, was most enjoyable ; and it was graphically 
 described, with many pen-and-ink illustrations, in a letter 
 to his father at Richmond. He sailed from Auckland at 
 sunset on October 18, 1843 — 
 
 taking leave of Sarah with a lighter heart than when I parted from 
 her last year. She was in improved health, enjoying a perfect 
 exemption from all domestic cares, with kind and attentive friends, 
 and with just enough of the character of an "invalid " to excuse 
 her from the fatigue of receiving and returning visits. 
 
 He was accompanied by two chaplains, Mr. Nihill and 
 Mr. Cotton, and by Mr. Clark, the chief " protector of Abo- 
 rigines ;" and, canoeing for some distance up the Thames, 
 at the first convenient landing-place they parted with their 
 eleven Maori boatmen, and addressed themselves to their 
 walk of three hundred and thirty miles to New Plymouth 
 on the west coast. The chief native food along these 
 rivers appears to be eels, either fresh or in a dried state ; 
 and the Bishop's illustrated letter supplied Justice Selwyn 
 at Richmond, beside the English Thames, with graphic 
 hints how to secure himself a dinner, if at any time the 
 resources of civilization and law should fail him : — 
 
 After our eel-pie-house dinner [the bishop continues] we went 
 on towards the formidable swamps of which so much has been 
 said in the missionary reports. We found them better than we 
 expected. None were so deep as the hips ; the general depth
 
 86 BISHOP SELWYN. [1843. 
 
 a little above the knee. At Matamata (just beyond), we found 
 the Rev. Mr. Brown and two catechists of the Church Missionary 
 Society, who had come to meet us. We encamped in the garden 
 of the old mission station, Avhich had to be deserted in conse- 
 quence of native wars. The son of the old chief under whom 
 these wars took place is now^ the principal native teacher — one of 
 the many instances of sons of principal men being converted, 
 while their fathers have adhered to their old ways. October 26th, 
 thirty-one natives were confirmed ; and after service the heathen 
 portion of the inhabitants came in crowds round the tent. In 
 manner they were very different from the Christian converts, 
 being rude, vociferous, and quarrelsome. 
 
 Matamata Chapel is a noble building, erected solely by the 
 natives. The area is about as large as Windsor Church. The 
 uprights between the window-s are smooth, light-coloured, and very 
 thick planks; the dark interspaces being beautifully interlaced 
 Avith fern-stalks dyed of various colours, giving a very pretty 
 latticed appearance to the walls. 
 
 In the evening, the natives were thrown into great alarm by 
 the appearance of a relapsed native teacher ; who, having been 
 deposed for a gross sin, had become very troublesome, and now 
 came to the meeting threatening to shoot some one. Of course 
 we took no notice of him ; and after the usual blustering, which 
 ended in nothing, he retired. 
 
 The Bishop with his party then pushed on to Rotorua 
 and the hot springs — 
 
 clear pools of boiling water of great depth and of bright azure, 
 inclosed in precipitous walls of sulphurous formation. From 
 some of these flow down hot streams, which are guided by the 
 natives into artificial baths. A small native village is here, with 
 the usual steam-kitchen, viz. slabs of stone laid over boiling 
 water, steam ovens always in readiness, and holes of boiling water 
 in which potatoes or fish can be speedily cooked. A native swing 
 completes the equipments of this fashionable watering-place.
 
 1843-] THE riNK AND WHITE TERRACES. Sy 
 
 A circumstance which we observed seemed to suggest one 
 cause, at least, for the decrease of the native population in other 
 parts of the country, viz. neglect of cleanliness in the children, 
 especially in infancy. Here, where the children are nursed and 
 cradled in warm water, and where they dabble in it at all hours 
 of the day, their appearance is similar to the healthy and ruddy 
 countenances of E^nglish children. Of all the lakes, the most 
 remarkable for beauty is Tarawera, and for natural curiosities 
 Rotomahana. While crossing one of the smaller lakes, the wind 
 freshened, and very soon swamped one of the canoes. The 
 natives at once stripped off their blankets and rolled them up, 
 carrying them with one hand over their heads while they held the 
 gunwale of the canoe with the other. Crossing a narrow isthmus, 
 we came at once upon the gem of the lake scenery of New 
 Zealand, Tarawera. The lake is not so large as Rotorua, but is 
 much more beautiful ; a lofty mountain overhangs it on the 
 southern side, with a broad serrated top, looking like the frustum 
 of a large cone, from which the points had been violently torn 
 away. 
 
 As the moon rose, we saw before us what appeared to be a 
 large waterfall about fifty feet in height ; but were surprised to 
 hear no sound of falling waters. It was in fact the white deposits 
 of the hot springs, covered with a very shallow stream' of warm 
 water. The cascade lost some of its moonlight mystery under 
 bright sunshine ; but it was still singularly beautiful, the bright 
 blue colour of the pools having the appearance of sapphires set 
 in the pink-white substance of the deposit. At length we landed 
 at the southern end, to begin our walk over the dreary country 
 leading to Lake Taupo. The only remarkable object on the plain 
 is a large Ngawha (geyser), looking in the distance like a railway- 
 train crossing a flat country. 
 
 November 23rd, before noon, we came in sight of the corner 
 of the lake, from which the Waikato finds its outlet ; and at 12.30 
 we came to the beach. A strong southerly blast, fresh from 
 Tongariro, was lashing up the lake ; a mass of dark cloud rested 
 upon the great mountains ; while, to the northward, bright gleams
 
 S8 BISHOP SELIVY.V. [1843. 
 
 of sunshine burst upon the foam of the \vave=;, vvhicli rolled up as 
 if in deep mourning, with crests of brilliant white. A walk of 
 three hours and a half brought us to a kind and hospitable party of 
 natives of our own communion, to whom I presented Mr. Spenser 
 as their appointed minister — an announcement which they received 
 with great satisfaction ; and they promised immediately to build 
 a new chapel, and a small house for him to live in during his 
 visits. We soon reached Orona ; but found the pa itself [the 
 stockaded hamlet] anything but a desirable resting-place, it being 
 built on a fiat of dry pumice shingle, which reflected the heat 
 upwards. But espying a lovely grove of karaka trees * about a 
 quarter of a mile from the pa, we removed thither. It seemed 
 made for a place to spend the Lord's Day, and to assemble 
 the people for Divine worship. 
 
 On Sunday^ November 5th, the natives assembled under the 
 trees for morning service. The Lord's Supper was laid on the 
 large canoe ; and I confirmed nine adults and baptized five 
 children. The next day I fell in with a native who had stripped 
 an Englishman travelling near Rotoaira. Of course I thought 
 it my duty to demand restitution of the goods. He came and 
 sat in my tent-door to listen to my reproof; and told me that 
 God had departed from him, and that the devil had taken 
 possession of his heart. Admonishing him to repent, I urged 
 him as a first step to give up everything he had taken, which 
 he consented to do, and brought me three blankets, a coat and 
 a cloak, with some smaller articles. 
 
 The next day we were thankful to land safely at Te Rapa, 
 the residence of Te Heuheu.f the great man of Taupo, who had 
 retired to rest in his baronial mansion, a long building full of 
 men, women, and children, with three fire-places. His own back- 
 wardness of belief, he said, was owing to the bad conduct of the 
 baptized natives, who discredited their profession ; but that he 
 * A fruit-tree, the Corvnocarpus Iczvis^atus {iy\Q^^\\ho.c\\, il. 366). 
 t He is said to have been seven feet high, and was the most poweiTul 
 chief of his time. Three years later (May, 1846), he met liis death, with sixty 
 of his followers, by a landslip, which overwhelmed his pa, near Lake Taupo, 
 in the niszht.
 
 I843-] THE BISHOP'S STATE- BARGE. 89 
 
 was considering the subject. And when he had made up his 
 mind between ourselves, the Wesleyans, and the Papists, he 
 would join that body which he should see reason to prefer, 
 
 November loth, we came to a tributary of the VVanganui, 
 the river Wakapapa, which gave us much trouble, the natives 
 being very unwilling to cross. But foreseeing more rain, I blew 
 up my air-bed — which is my state-barge on such occasions ; and 
 the natives having made a frame of sticks for it, Mr. Taylor 
 (who cannot swim) crossed in safety upon it. Before night all 
 our preparations were complete for the repose of the morrow 
 (Sunday), which was as perfect as the greatest admirer of solitude 
 could desire. 
 
 The next day, the flood increased so much, that we blew up 
 the Episcopal barge again ; and upon this two natives paddled 
 down to the next inhabited place ; while we put ourselves upon 
 a ration of half a pound of rice and a small piece of ham. Two 
 days afterwards, to our great joy, a canoe appeared; and we 
 paddled merrily down the swollen river, passing some rapids, 
 which made me thankful that we had not overloaded the canoe. 
 Two days later we arrived at the small English settlement, four 
 miles from the mouth of the VVanganui. It contains about a 
 hundred inhabitants ; but they are reduced to great straits by 
 the unsettled state of the land question. The scenery of the 
 Wanganui river is very beautiful throughout. In many places 
 the river is inclosed between walls of rock, leaving no footing on 
 either side. The wood is, as usual, most luxuriant. 
 
 December 4th, at New Plymouth, went on board the Victoria, 
 colonial brig; and after four days' sail, entered Nelson Harbour 
 at 9 a.m. I went to Rev. C. Reay's house, a comfortable 
 and pretty cottage, with six rooms, built substantially in brick for 
 the sum of ;^i5o. Fear of the natives had led the English to 
 make the Church hill into a fort; so we passed over a draw- 
 bridge into the building. On Sunday, at the English service, I 
 preached with reference to the unhappy event of the Wairau [the 
 massacre in 1843], which has caused very bad feeling towards the 
 natives.
 
 90 BISHOP SELIVV.V. [1843. 
 
 December 13th, went on board for Wellington ; and on the 
 15th, at 9 p.m., anchored there. Four days afterwards there 
 was a trial of a native for a petty larceny. Being a person of rank, 
 this caused great excitement among the natives, who made some 
 attempts to rescue him, but were driven off. The trial lasted all 
 day ; during which time I sat on the bench, with a native chief 
 (a relation of the accused) between me and the judge. I ex- 
 plained to him from time to time the proceedings of the court, 
 with which he was perfectly satisfied ; and afterwards made a 
 very peaceable speech at the stormy meeting which followed the 
 conviction of the prisoner. He was sentenced to two months' 
 imprisonment, a sentence which I considered sufficiently severe ; 
 but the mob in court thought proper to express their spite 
 against the natives in general by hissing the judge. The pri- 
 soner was conducted back to prison by a party of soldiers some 
 natives having given information of an attempt at rescue. Foiled 
 in this, they adjourned to the pa, where about three hundred 
 were assembled, and the usual storm of native oratory began. 
 Mr. Hadfield, Mr. Cotton, and I went down to the place, and 
 were at first told to go, with much flourishing of hatchets of stone 
 and iron. But being used to such things, we remained cjuiet and 
 heard the debates. One old chief, who had flourished his green- 
 stone axe in our faces, recommended them to burn the country 
 village of Petoni, and then to kill the police-magistrate when he 
 came to see what was the matter. At last Mr. Hadfield threw in 
 a word in good season, with a quiet vein of raillery, which is always 
 effective with native assemblies, and succeeded in calming the 
 waters at 11 p.m. Next morning, the old chief, who had been 
 so fierce the night before, came up to me with an air of French 
 politeness, and made friends. 
 
 Thus ended the second part of the Bishop's primary 
 visitation of the whole diocese. And though the hot-springs 
 and the beautiful terraces have often been described, it is 
 not often that they have been described with so delicate
 
 I843-] SUBSEQUENT CHANGES FOR THE WORSE. 9 1 
 
 and graphic a touch ; nor have mere tourists made us 
 acquainted with the inner Hfe and the rehgious feehngs 
 of the Maoris at that now distant time. Alas, both the 
 physical beauty and the religious simplicity then witnessed 
 by the Bishop have since been engulfed and almost 
 destroyed. The exasperations of the two races, then 
 beginning to compete unequally for the final possession 
 of this beautiful land, soon afterwards culminated in a 
 fierce nine-years' war (1859-1868), — a war which sub- 
 sided into a kind of sullen peace, but has never to this day 
 been formally and securely ended. The passions it aroused 
 threw large numbers of the native tribes in those parts into 
 semi-heathenism again, and thoroughly estranged them 
 from the Bishop and the missionaries. Till at last, 
 over-mastered in arms, the warlike chiefs about the 
 Waikato river and Lake Taupo centralized themselves 
 round an independent "king" of their own choice ; with- 
 drew sullenly within the dense forests and broken country 
 overlooked by the frowning volcano, Tongariro ; and made 
 a "mark" or boundary-line beyond which they have 
 suffered no European, till quite lately, to intrude. The 
 southward railway, therefore, from Auckland for a long 
 time stopped abruptly at this frontier ; and the last English 
 town (Alexandra), and the first Maori village (Whatiwhati- 
 hoe) for years frowned suspiciously at each other, where 
 Bishop Selwyn and his merry natives, fifty years ago, 
 walked and paddled and held services and confirmations 
 in the most innocent and friendly security.* 
 
 Perhaps the security was too innocent and too complete. 
 " Native races " cannot in a day put off their ingrain 
 * Nicholls, " The King Country " (1884), p. 19.
 
 92 BISHOP SELWYX. I1843. 
 
 savagery of a thousand years ; nor can the corrupt and 
 effete Christianity of rough settlers, arriving by shiploads 
 from the old world, impinge upon the idyllic and simple 
 faith of new converts from a primaeval heathenism, with- 
 out spoiling — or at least without utterly transforming — it.* 
 But the great "stream of tendency," which is God's will, 
 rolls ever firmly and strongly on. And probably no one 
 who visits New Zealand now, while curiously recalling, by 
 aid of Bishop Selwyn's ancient travels, " things as they 
 were," will refuse his preference to " things as they are ; " 
 nor will fail to see in the busy English settlements, and 
 not in the lazy " wharries " of the Maori encampments, 
 the best hope for " things as they are to be." 
 
 Archdeacon Henry Williams, who worked among the 
 Mapris for forty-four years, speaks thus of them in a letter : — 
 
 One sad point in the native character is that, after every effort 
 has been made for the improvement of their general state, down 
 they fall — like the barometer by a sudden change of wind. We 
 have made many attempts to show them the advantage of possess- 
 ing cattle and sheep. [We show them] wool for wearing, oxen for 
 cultivating their land, cows for the sake of milk for their little 
 
 * This painful contrast is forcibly presented in the two following passages, 
 taken from Jameson's "New Zealand" (1842), pp. 308 and 293: "The 
 missionary was accompanied by a young chief, six feet in height and finely 
 proportioned. A few months previously, he had made an overland journey 
 to Cook's Straits, accompanied by ten of his tribe, for the sole purpose of 
 diffusing a knowledge of Christianity, and of establishing peaceful relations. 
 Previous to the hour of rest, he assembled the natives, read to them a chapter 
 of the New Testament, and concluded by pronouncing a short extempore 
 discourse." " Mr. Webster has resided here [timber-sawing, at Coromandel 
 Harbour] for eight or ten years, and is a great favourite with the natives. His 
 gieatest difficulty is the reckless and disorderly conduct of the Europeans in 
 his employment ; some of whom were the most persevering drunkards it has 
 ever been my late to encounter. Each of the mechanics lived in a semi- 
 connubial state with one, or perhaps two, native women."
 
 1843-] GREAT INTEREST OF NEW ZEALAND HISTORY. 93 
 
 ones. But no : the putting up of fences is so much trouble in 
 their estimation, that they prefer continuing their old indolent 
 habits. I call their attention to the work of my own boys at their 
 farm : at which they express approval, and say they are a brave 
 set of lads who know how to work, — but that they themselves 
 have different ideas. The fact of the matter is, the natives have 
 but i&w wants and are too indolent to work, unless by fits and 
 starts. They do not understand steady regular work.* 
 
 There are other races also, not of Teutonic blood, who 
 " do not understand steady regular work." And a careful 
 study of New Zealand history would be found by no 
 means uninstructive by those who are called upon to 
 govern or to live with such races. Englishmen are often 
 too exacting ; forgetful that " non omnia possumus omnes." 
 
 * Carleton, " Life of Henry Williams."
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 First visit to the Southern Island — Native schooner to Banks Peninsula — 
 Walk along " the ninety-miles beach " — Canterbury Plains — Otago Har- 
 bour — Stewart's Island — Perilous voyage to Wellington — Return to 
 Auckland and the Waimate. 
 
 On January 6, 1844, the Bishop sailed out of WelHngton 
 Harbour in the Richmond schooner, of twenty tons, for his 
 first visitation of the Southern Island. At that distant 
 time it was a very unimportant part of the vast diocese. 
 It was very sparsely inhabited, and that chiefly by whalers 
 and a few Maories scattered along the coast. The great 
 " Canterbury settlement " had not yet been made, and over 
 the site of Christ Church and its beautiful cathedral the 
 yellow grass still waved, Dunedin was a name unknown. 
 Where vast ocean steamers and multitudinous ships now 
 plough their busy way along the coast, only a few miserable 
 and leaky schooners or a whaling ship occasionally passed. 
 And the great sheep-runs of the Canterbury Plains lay 
 quite untenanted, save by a iow natives lazily catching eels 
 beside their huts. What can be more interesting — espe- 
 cially to a modern New Zealander — than to follow our 
 keen-sighted Bishop on his first lonely walks over this 
 land of promise, so soon to become the rich and energetic 
 Scotland of the " Britain of the South." After three days
 
 I844-] VISIT TO THE SOUTHERN ISLAXD. 95 
 
 of very wet and uncomfortable sailing across the straits, 
 and then along the eastern (the only habitable) coast — 
 cheered one evening at sunset by " a grand view of 
 Tapuaenuku, a range of snow-mountains ending in two 
 craggy peaks, called ' the Lookers-on ' " — the little party 
 got on shore at a place called Pireka, just beyond the 
 heads of Akaroa Harbour, down which came fiery gusts 
 from the bays and gullies of the land. Thence, with ten 
 natives, the Bishop — 
 
 walked till night over the steep hills of Banks Peninsula, passing 
 two whaling-stations, at one of which Bibles were declared to be 
 of no use, as they would not be read. At sunset, from the top of 
 the last hill at the south-west angle of the peninsula, we obtained 
 a magnificent view over the vast plains of the south. Below us 
 stretched out the apparently interminable line of "the ninety-miles 
 beach " — a continuous range of uniform shingle, without headland 
 or bay. At night we encamped at a very small native village, 
 where a little party of nine or ten entertained us hospitably with 
 eels, which form almost their only means of subsistence. Further 
 on we came to another village, of about forty inhabitants, which 
 had not before been visited by a missionary. But some natives 
 were able to read ; and many were acquainted with the Lord's 
 Prayer, the Belief, and portions of the Catechism. 
 
 January 13th, we arrived at a native settlement standing out 
 of the plain like an oasis in the desert. Their lofty potato stores, 
 standing up against the sky, suggested the ruins of an ancient 
 temple. 
 
 The village population was here divided between members 
 of the Church of England and Wesleyans ; controversy having in 
 this place, as in many others, preceded truth. No English 
 minister had visited the place before my arrival ; but native 
 teachers had duly informed them of the difference between 
 " Hahi " (Church) and " Wetere " (Wesley). The discussions
 
 Cj6 BISHOP SELWYN. [1844. 
 
 arising Ironi this difference of opinion took away much of the 
 satisfaction of my visit to the Southern Island ; as much of my 
 time was spent in answering unprofitable questions. The next 
 day we proceeded across the plains to a fresh-water lake, which 
 forms the end of the " ninety-mile beach ; " and here we found 
 the principal chief of this part of the country, Te Rehe, living 
 with his wife in a hut constructed of the bones of whales, with a 
 thatch of reeds. After half an hour's conversation with him, we 
 passed on to our sleeping-place near Timaru — a deserted whaling- 
 station, exhiljiting the usual decorations of such places, broken 
 boilers, decayed oil-barrels, and ruinous cabins far worse than the 
 generality of native dwellings. The character of the country now 
 changed, grassy plains being replaced by bold conical hills, with 
 abrupt cliffs standing out of the sea. Otago is a small harbour, 
 but good, and is well marked from the sea by two patches of very 
 white sand, which can be seen from a long distance. The sight 
 of a fine schooner just returning to Wellington tempted me 
 strongly to give up my further voyage. But I wrote a letter 
 instead ; and saw the vessel go off with some little feeling of home- 
 sickness. My tent was pitched at a small native settlement, about 
 a mile from the English ; from which I visited most of the inhabi- 
 tants, distributing books and baptizing their children. 
 
 In the evening I went on board a small schooner belong- 
 ing to a native chief, who had made preparations for my coming 
 by carefully cleaning the litde cabin (nine feet by five), and 
 spreading a new table-cover bought on purpose at Otago. Alto- 
 gether the contrast with the miserable Richmond was very 
 creditable to the native flag of New Zealand. Early in the 
 morning the Ferseverance worked out of Otago Harbour, and ran 
 to the southward with a fair wand. The whole coast is broken 
 and bold till the south-east corner of the island ; after which the 
 land is level for many miles along the north shore of Foveaux 
 Straits. We had four Englishmen on board, as passengers to the 
 southern whaling stations ; and these men were well acquainted 
 with the whole coast, having been upon it, as sealers or whalers, 
 for more than twenty years. I could not have been in better
 
 I844-] VISIT TO STEWARTS ISLAND. 97 
 
 hands. Their anecdotes of the early history of the country were 
 very entertaining and very favourable to the character of the 
 native race, even in their heathen state. In the company of these 
 men I soon found the mystery which had hung over the southern 
 islands passing away ; and the map of my diocese began to be 
 presented to my mind in a practical form. 
 
 January 28th, we reached Ruapuke Island, one of the islets in 
 Foveaux Straits, and the residence of my native commodore. The 
 view from the beach was most beautiful, the whole length of 
 Stewart's Island, just opposite, forming a succession of wooded 
 hills ; while in the foreground was a grand mass of rocks resem- 
 bling granite, other blocks standing up like broken pillars among 
 the low brushwood. 
 
 In the afternoon, two English settlers came over to request me 
 to marry them to the native women with whom they had been 
 living many years. They appeared, by all reports, to have con- 
 ducted themselves well ; and one of them, though scarcely able 
 to read, had instructed his children in a way which surprised me. 
 Here, as in other places, there was too much discussion about 
 Wetere and Hahi (Wesley and the Church). Thus, even in the 
 most distant part of this most remote of all countries, in places 
 hitherto unvisited by English missionaries, the spirit of contro- 
 versy is found to prevail, in many cases to the entire exclusion of 
 all simplicity of faith. 
 
 February 3rd, we anchored in Horse-shoe Bay, Stewart's 
 Island. Two great American whalers floated, like strange sea- 
 birds, at the mouth of the bay ; and remembering the Bishop of 
 New Jersey's conversation at Eton on the unity of our Churches, 
 I intended to send in the morning and offer to perform Divine 
 Service on board. But they disappointed me by sailing at break 
 of day. Sailing with my native crew in a whale boat to the 
 principal native settlement, I began to see the extreme loveliness 
 of the shores of this island, with its woods feathering down to the 
 water's edge, and its noble bays. The place had not been visited 
 by any teacher, native or English ; yet some of the men knew the 
 Belief, and the children could repeat portions of the Catechism. 
 
 H
 
 98 BISHOP SELWYN. [1S44. 
 
 To this, then, the most distant settlement in my diocese, the 
 Word of God had come ; and an opinion which I had expressed 
 last year was fully confirmed, that there is no part in New Zealand 
 where the Gospel is unknown. 
 
 Having completed my circuit of all the inhabited places on 
 the Foveaux Straits, I was now most anxious for a speedy return. 
 
 February 12th, a south-west wind sprang up, before which we 
 ran (almost without shifting a sail), till we entered Akaroa Har- 
 bour on February 14th. It is a noble harbour, seven miles in 
 length, widening into a broad sheet of water perfectly land-locked. 
 A French corvette and eight French and American whalers were 
 lying at anchor. There are about eighty French settlers, fifty 
 English, and a few Germans. One day I dined on board the 
 corvette, in a style which contrasted amazingly with my life on 
 board the native schooner— as I was received with a salute, the 
 crew drawn up in order, and a variety of other formalities. 
 
 At length the Bishop got away safely to Wellington, 
 though narrowly escaping shipwreck off Banks Peninsula, 
 in a schooner with insufficient ballast ; and from thence in 
 the Government brig, after a delightful voyage of six days, 
 he reached Auckland, and " with infinite joy and thankful- 
 ness," found all well. Taking wife and child on board, the 
 old home at Waimat^ was soon reached ; where they — 
 
 "were met by all the members of the college and of tlie schools, 
 some fifty souls, who formed a procession and walked before the 
 Bishop to his house" (March 22, 184^). 
 
 The reader is now in full possession of the physical 
 surroundings and the social circumstances amid which 
 Bishop Selwyn's long career in New Zealand was to be 
 passed, and it will not be necessary to describe any 
 more visitations and other journeys to various parts of
 
 I844-] REMOVAL FROM THE WAIMATE. 99 
 
 his wide ecclesiastical dominions. About this time it had 
 become clear that the Church head-quarters and " St. 
 John's College " — which was destined (it was hoped) to be 
 the studious nursery of the future for training clergymen 
 of both races in common — must be removed without delay 
 to Auckland, if not to some still more central spot. Indeed, 
 this removal had now been forced upon the Bishop by the 
 action of the Church Missionary Society at home, as will 
 appear from the following letter to the Rev. Henry 
 Williams, dated September 20, 1844: — 
 
 Communications have been received by various persons from 
 Salisbury Square, which have made it necessary for me to retire 
 from the Waimate and to fix my residence at Auckland. As this 
 will withdraw me from the personal supervision of the Northern 
 District, I have to request that you will assist me by acting as 
 Archdeacon of the Waimate. Your long experience, and your 
 great influence with the natives, will give me the greatest con- 
 fidence in delegating to you the charge of this portion of my 
 diocese.* 
 
 A few days later, there was a great commotion at the 
 Waimate, a graphic account of which is thus given by an 
 eye-witness : — 
 
 The Maoris always used to come on Monday, to bring their 
 wares for sale ; and it was called "market-day." But, unlike an 
 English market-day, school and catechizing were held in the 
 chapel after morning-prayers, before the traffic began. This day 
 the people had heard a rumour of the Bishop's intention to remove 
 to Auckland, and there was a great deal of speech-making on the 
 subject. The speakers gathered in front of the drawing-room 
 windows. A "powerful speaker" opened the debate, and the 
 
 * Carleton, "Life of Henry Williams," ii. 71.
 
 I OO BISHOP SEL WYN. \ 1 844. 
 
 audience seated themselves on either side of the path. The 
 orator, a man of some standing, was dressed in a handsome native 
 mat and had a spear in his hand. He began by trotting slowly 
 up and down a given space, always beginning and ending each 
 sentence with his run to and fro. After a while he got warmed 
 up and excited ; and then he rushed backwards and forwards, 
 leaped up from the ground, slapped his thigh, shouted and waved 
 his spear. Any one who had not understood the language would 
 have thought he was breathing out death and destruction, instead 
 of urging the Bishop to stay among his people. It was then very 
 amusing to see the two brothers Williams stand up to answer him. 
 They had lived so long in the land that they used Maori action, 
 although they did not leap and rush about. Henry Williams, a 
 stout old-fashioned clergyman with broad-brimmed hat and 
 spectacles, marched up and down with a spear in his hand and 
 elicited shouts of applause. Then his brother marked out a large 
 space on the gravel and divided it into three parts, and asked the 
 people whether it was not fair that the Bishop should live in the 
 middle of the diocese instead of at either end. There was a loud 
 murmur of voices, " It is just." But all the same they did not like 
 to lose him from among them.* 
 
 Before the end of October, however, the deprecated 
 removal had taken place. 
 
 The Bishop and Mrs. Selwyn and the children (writes Lady 
 Martin) were off by 7 a.m. Mrs. Selwyn and her little boy of five 
 rode : the Bishop was on foot, with his infant son (the present 
 Bishop of JNIelanesia) securely swathed in a plaid which was 
 thrown over his shoulder and wound round his waist. Friends 
 bade farewell ; and the Maori children came swarming to the top 
 of the lane, singing '' Oh that will be joyful," etc. . . . We rowed 
 across the harbour, and before sunset landed at the little town of 
 Kororeka. We then went up to the little wooden parsonage near 
 
 * Lady Martin, " Our Maoris," p. 36.
 
 I844-] THE ENGLISH FLAGSTAFI' CUT DOWN. lOI 
 
 the church on a hill above the town, and found the garden gay 
 with shrubs and flowers. . . . Erelong the large party from the 
 Waimate, composed of English and natives, was encamped in 
 tents [near Auckland] till the new St. John's College was ready to 
 receive them.* 
 
 In fact, this action of the Church Missionary Society, 
 which had at first seemed so disastrous, turned out most 
 happily, not only for the Bishop, but for the whole future of 
 the diocese. For if the only hope of a peaceful fusion of 
 the two races lay in their common brotherhood in the 
 Church of Christ, the heart which was to propel to 
 the most distant extremities these sweet influences of the 
 Gospel must be suitably and centrally placed. The Bay 
 of Islands, therefore, and the Waimate — though natural 
 enough as a first and tentative settlement — lay much 
 too far to the north. And besides, it was already 
 abundantly evident that the strained relations which, 
 since the disastrous " Wairau massacre" in 1843, had set 
 the English settlers in an attitude of suspicion and the 
 Maoris in an attitude of defiance, were not unlikely, in 
 spite of all the Bishop's conciliatory efforts, to end eventu- 
 ally in war. And so it came about that, in August, 1844, 
 the turbulent natives near the Bay of Islands, under a dis- 
 affected chief, John Heki, had assembled and cut down 
 the English flagstaff, and then danced a war-dance of 
 defiance in the Bishop's face. A sloop of war was hurried 
 to the spot, and the flagstaff was replaced. But it was 
 again cut down, and the British ensign insulted. Again 
 it was replaced, and a guardhouse established to protect it.f 
 
 * Lady Martin, " Our Maoris," p. 40. 
 t " New Zealand," by a Resident, p. 35.
 
 102 BISHOP SELWYN. [1845. 
 
 And now (March, 1845) for the third time it was attacked, 
 and shots were exchanged in earnest. A large body of 
 natives concealed themselves in the neighbouring brush- 
 wood ; the commander of the sloop was mortally wounded, 
 the soldiers driven away, and the flagstaff was a third time 
 cut down. It was the first stroke for native independence, 
 the first blow for home rule, the first act in the long 
 "native king" movement; and it was clear that the 
 enemy was a formidable one. He was in possession of 
 weapons far more deadly than his ancient tomahawk of 
 greenstone, and he knew well how to stand by them. 
 Unless moral and religious persuasion, therefore, could stay 
 his hand, any prolonged peace was hopeless ; and then, as 
 in so many other struggles of a similar kind, superiority 
 in weapons would have finally to decide the question — a 
 brutal solution (thought the Bishop) of a perplexed problem, 
 intended for intelligence and justice to arbitrate upon ! 
 And so, for a long time, hoping against hope, he threw 
 himself between the contending factions, preaching, like 
 the monk Telemachus among the gladiators, a reasonable 
 and Christian peace. To get his hand in, he had already, 
 some years before, near the Bay of Islands, planted himself 
 between two fiercely warlike tribes of Maoris and induced 
 them to lay down their weapons. And now, on John 
 Hcki's insurrection, he hastened to the assaulted and 
 plundered town (Kororareka), saved the women and chil- 
 dren, and carried them off to Auckland, and then, in the 
 wild chief's face — who had once defied him with a war-dance 
 — he solemn!}' and calmly, with all Christian rites, buried 
 the dead.* This second native success, however — for so 
 * Carleton, ii. loi ; Tucker, i. 1S2.;
 
 I845-] DESOLATION OF THE WAIMATk. 103 
 
 it would be regarded in every village and fortified pa 
 throughout New Zealand — following at no great interval 
 the " massacre of Wairau " in the south, was a very serious 
 matter, and no one knew to what it might lead. 
 
 We cannot yet calculate (writes the Bishop, on March 28, 1845) 
 the effect which the destruction of Kororareka ^Yill have upon our 
 position and prospects. At present all ministers of religion seem 
 to be recognized as neutral persons ; and my hope is that, by 
 cautious and judicious management, the Church interests in this 
 country may be kept clear of all political dissensions. 
 
 It was well, therefore, that the removal of the college 
 and of the episcopal head-quarters to Taurarua Bay, near 
 Auckland, had already been safely accomplished ; and the 
 refusal of the Church Missionary Society to grant the 
 Bishop any further use of their buildings at the Waimate 
 thus turned out most happily for the whole future of the 
 diocese. For on November 6, 1845, happening to revisit 
 the deserted spot, he thus describes its then depressing 
 aspect : — 
 
 I have just visited the Waimate, and found it in a state even 
 more mournful than when I fn-st saw it. Then it only showed the 
 first symptoms of decay ; now almost everything, except the church 
 and our own house, was in utter disorder, every window broken, 
 all the rooms filled with the filth of the soldiers, the fences de- 
 stroyed. But what I missed most was the cheerful faces and 
 bright dark eyes of the seventy little native children, who greeted 
 me with a hearty welcome the day after the battle of Kororareka. 
 This unhappy place seems doomed to have all its hopes of good 
 blighted as fast as they spring up.* 
 
 * Tucker, i. 205.
 
 I04 BISHOP SELWYN. [1845. 
 
 Archdeacon H. Williams gives the same testimony : — 
 
 Our mission (he writes) is in a sad position : not merely 
 brought to an absolute stand, but turned bottom-up. We sit 
 in great uncertainty, holding on by the wreck.* 
 
 At Auckland, on the contrary, everything seemed to 
 grow and prosper under his fostering and energetic hand. 
 Here, at Taurarua Bay, were gathered the Bishop's house 
 (which was also " the college "), school-rooms, library, 
 and dining-hall ; a hospital, a chapel, a printing-house, a 
 day school (kept by Mrs. Selwyn), and a native indus- 
 trial school in which he gathered New Zealand lads from 
 all parts of the diocese. That the college was con- 
 sidered by the Bishop as the most important part of his 
 diocesan machinery is evident from his letters : he con- 
 stantly speaks of it as " the key and pivot " of all his 
 operations. He saw, indeed, in the college the only 
 chance of keeping up a supply of clergy, when his hopes 
 of receiving candidates from England grew less and less ; 
 and as the sons of farmers were trained there under the 
 Bishop's eye in all things likely to be needed by them in 
 ordinary life, they made good servants of the Church as 
 laymen, even if they displayed no special qualifications for 
 the ministry. 
 
 By an anticipation of the system which he afterwards 
 pursued among the islands of Polynesia, and again in his 
 " probationer system " at Lichfield, he laid himself out on his 
 journeys to glean every promising native lad he could find, 
 and to transport him to his nursery-ground for a future 
 native-ministry at Auckland. Already, in 1846, he could 
 ** Carleton, ii. 103.
 
 1845-] THE ''PALACE''' AT TAURARUA BAY. I05 
 
 boast of having gathered-in seventeen from the Waimate 
 district, three from Taupo in the heart of the Northern 
 Island, and three from the WelHngton district in the far 
 southi And — 
 
 from ,this college there went forth, every Sunday, a goodly band 
 to serve the affiliated chapels, seven in number, within a radius 
 of five miles, after the example of the English cathedrals in their 
 days of primitive zeal and efficiency.* 
 
 There was also at Taurarua a Maori boys' school and 
 girls' school, a half-caste school, and an English school, 
 besides the palace and the humble pro-cathedral. Most 
 striking perhaps of all was a free hospital organized — at 
 the Antipodes, and in 1845 — o" the system nowadays 
 become so popular and wide-spread, the system of gra- 
 tuitous nursing by sisters devoted, for the love of God and 
 not of money, to this work of Christian charity. As the 
 Bishop put it, in the rules which he drew up, — 
 
 The brethren and sisters of the Hospital of St. John are a 
 community who pledge themselves to minister (so far as their 
 health will allow) to all the wants of the sick of all classes, without 
 respect of persons or reservation of service — in the hope of ex- 
 cluding all hireling assistance from a work which ought, if possible, 
 to be entirely a labour of love.f 
 
 Thus this noble man, like a good and faithful shepherd 
 of the flock committed to him, fulfilled his consecration- 
 vow publicly made in Lambeth Chapel five years before — 
 
 Will you show yourself gentle and be merciful, for Christ's 
 * E. A. C, p. 17. t Tucker, i. 209.
 
 io6 BISHOP SELWYN. [i?45. 
 
 sake, to poor and needy people, and to all strangers destitute of 
 help? (^Answer.) I will so show myself, by God's help. 
 
 But what is much more remarkable still is the fact 
 that by this unique and extraordinarily gifted man — per- 
 meated with the newly awakened spirit of Churchmanship, 
 radiating it at every pore, and here, in New Zealand, 
 given a perfectly free hand to carry out its revived ideals 
 into practice — we see nearly all the best Church improve- 
 ments of the present day anticipated and displayed in 
 action. The mother Church at home is often said to have 
 learnt much, of late years, from her colonial daughters. 
 And the statement is true. But of all her daughters, New 
 Zealand has proved herself the best and the most fortunate 
 instructress ; partly because of the consummate ability 
 and energy of her first bishop ; partly from the great 
 length and unusual variety of his experience ; and partly 
 from his ultimate translation to England, and his ten years' 
 occupation of the great Midland see of Lichfield. Whether 
 it be consciously understood and acknowledged or not — a 
 question always of profound indifference to Bishop Selwyn 
 and to all men of his stamp — the fact remains, that New 
 Zealand was the anvil on which, for twenty-six years, 
 were forged almost all the instruments since found most 
 effective by the Church at home. And if a cause be sought 
 for the remarkable successes of the Anglican system during 
 the last decade, and for the supremacy which it appears 
 likely ere long to attain in English-speaking countries, 
 that cause is to be found (as in all similar cases), not in 
 events, but in a i)ta?i. And two or three letters written 
 at this period will best reveal what type of " man " this
 
 1846.] DEPRESSIOA'' AND DISAPPOINTMENT. lO/ 
 
 was, — how affectionate he was, how far-sighted, how liable 
 to occasional depression, yet how full of faith and hope, 
 and ready to gild every disappointment with a humour 
 which never failed him. 
 
 To Mrs. Selwyn. 
 
 Mission Station, Plawke Bay, January 9, 1846. 
 
 My dearest Wife, 
 
 Two days' journey from this place is the spot where 
 I received your letter announcing Mr. Whytehead's arrival, but 
 adding that he was only lent to us for a short season, I shall know 
 the place again : a little sparkling stream in the middle of a great 
 wood which, when the first bitterness of grief was past, brought 
 to my mind the profusion of God's bounty, in the thousands of 
 majestic trees, which seem to live and die only to fertilize the 
 ground for reproducing others like themselves. How greatly is 
 this land enriched by being the grave of our dear friend ! God 
 grant that his like may be reproduced, if only to die (as he did) 
 in the prime of life. Do not suppose, dearest, that this is a 
 sorrowful letter. These thoughts are now my chief comfort and 
 joy. If I could only feel myself advancing towards that state of 
 peace in which our dear friends have fallen asleep, I could long 
 to be dissolved and to be with Christ, before I see the troubles 
 which seem to be thickening in a dark cloud over this native 
 people. This coast is not what it was when I was here before. 
 Three years have made a fearful breach in the wall which the new 
 converts built for themselves, and daubed with untempered mortar. 
 Not only are they not advancing themselves, but they are placing 
 stumbling blocks in the way of those who have not yet received 
 Christianity. If the two new stations of Ahavin and the VVairoa 
 had not been formed, I believe that there would now be scarcely 
 a native worshipper over a country in which hundreds have been
 
 I08 BISHOP SELVVYN. [1846. 
 
 baptized. Oh for schools — schools — schools, and for God's 
 blessing upon them ! 
 
 Your most affectionate, 
 
 G. A. N. Z. 
 
 To Bishop Broughton, Bishop of Sydney. 
 
 St. John's College, Bishop's Auckland, New Zealand, 
 August 14, 1846. 
 My dear Brother, 
 
 By the blessing of God, I returned home on the 
 7 th of April, and found your letter awaiting ray arrival. Since 
 that time I have received 4th May and i6th May, which leave 
 me as usual considerably your debtor. 
 
 I am glad to hear that you have ordained . My belief is 
 
 that he is better suited to your diocese than to this. He is a man 
 for a more settled state of things than we can hope to attain to 
 for many years. Besides, he took no pains to acquire the Maori 
 language, which I am determined to require from candidates for 
 Holy Orders. It is a further satisfaction to me to know that he 
 was originally intended for Australia. 
 
 By the last mail I have received an important letter from W. 
 Gladstone, an extract from which I have sent in the enclosed 
 letter to our Tasmanian brother, in case he should be still with 
 you. The subject is one which I hoped to discuss in our 
 triangular synod, if we had been permitted to meet. He 
 asks, " The principal thing I have to say at the present moment 
 is this : write to me fully all you think and feel concerning the 
 Church under you. I do not mean as to money, but as to 
 organization, as to good laws, as to the inward means of strength 
 for the performance of her work ; as to giving her a substantive 
 aspect in the face of the State and the public, though a friendly 
 one. My own thoughts turn to the question whether our Churches 
 in the colonies do not want something in the nature of an organi- 
 zation beginning from below from each congregation and its 
 members. Whether it is not now a great problem to consider
 
 1846.] LETTER TO THE BISHOP OF SYDNEY. 109 
 
 if any and what more definite functions should be given to the 
 laity in Church affairs. Their representation through the ParHa- 
 ment becomes, it is manifest, daily less and less adequate." 
 
 What would I not give for an opportunity of flying over to 
 Sydney and working out a few answers under your advice ; but 
 the state of Wellington is quite as much a subject of anxiety to 
 me as the North ever was ; and therefore I must hope to receive 
 your communication by letter. 
 
 As you mention the sees of Bangor and St. Asaph, I am em- 
 boldened to submit to you a plan of attack upon the Church 
 Commission similar to one by which the canonries were saved, 
 though with the loss of their endowments. When it seemed 
 quite clear that the revenues must go, we made a stand for the 
 offices ; and the point was carried — I suppose, because the 
 present race of legislators cannot see that the ofiice is in fact 
 everything, and the endowment merely an accident of the ofiice. 
 The bishops are now using the disendowed canonries to bring 
 the best preachers and ablest men into immediate connection 
 with their cathedrals. Now what I should like to do in aid 
 of Lord Powis is this : It seems to be the time now to assert the 
 pure spirituality of the office., and to claim that as the inalienable pro- 
 perty of the Church : to yield to, without acquiescing in, the power 
 of the State to confiscate revenues ; but to deny the power of the 
 legislature to remove from its place a candlestick, which is older 
 than the British Constitution itself. If you agree with me, let us 
 prefer it as a claim, that we have the penniless bishoprics, 
 whether in Ireland or Wales, as places of retirement for ourselves, 
 where we may exercise episcopal functions within a range more 
 suited to our impaired powers of body and advanced age. Let 
 us state boldly, even impudently, that we care little for revenues, 
 less still for seats in the House of Lords ; but that which we do 
 care for is the holy and spiritual character of our ofiice, which we 
 desire to be allowed to exercise, with such powers as God may 
 permit us to retain, to our lives' end. How can we discharge our 
 present duties when once the body has lost its energy ? and why 
 are we to be obliged to vacate our duties, which no English bishop
 
 no BISHOP SELWYN. [1846. 
 
 is allowed to resign, when at least thirteen bishoprics of the Church 
 of Christ are vacant ? Let them give us chairs to sit and die in, and 
 cathedral crypts for our burying-place ; that we may feel that we 
 have a home within our mother Church in death if not in life. 
 Do think of this, for the Bishop of Lincoln tells me that when 
 the Corn Laws are gone, he believes that tithes will be given up 
 as a boon to the landed interest. It is time, then, to put forward 
 the imperishable spirituality of the Church in all its offices, as a 
 bright reality, dimmed and tarnished by secular rust, but still the 
 same as when it first received the promise that the gates of hell 
 should not prevail against it. 
 
 You complain that I have not told you anything of our 
 domestic affairs. I, therefore, change the subject to tell you that 
 we are now in an airy mansion of stone, called St. John's College, 
 distant from Auckland by land five miles and by water three ; in 
 which we live with library, students, school boys, all for the first 
 time under the same roof; and I hope in a fair way to be a happy 
 and godly community. 
 
 To the Rev. Edward Coleridge. 
 
 St. John's College, Bishop's Auckland, September 19, 1846. 
 Mv DEAR Friend, 
 
 This is my ordination week ; but I have only one 
 candidate, Samuel Williams, the first of the mission children who 
 has devoted himself to his father's work. Others I should have 
 had, but the Church Missionary Society stopped me by objecting 
 to my ordination pledge. On this point I am immovable ; but 
 I will use my pledge of canonical obedience as much as possible 
 in accordance with their wishes, it being of no concern to me, 
 except the good of the natives, whether a missionary l)e at one 
 end of the island or another. The present state of the country 
 absolutely requires such an understanding ; for who can tell from 
 day to day in what part of the country the danger may be greatest 
 or the need most urgent? In the midst of these differences of
 
 1S46.] PLAIN LIVING AND HIGH THINKING. I I I 
 
 opinion with our good friends at home I have two sources of 
 human comfort which are of exceeding value ; first, the almost 
 undivided affection and co-operation of the clergy here ; and, 
 secondly, the unwearied love of friends like yourself at home. 
 
 Our new college progresses. The building now almost com- 
 pleted is the hospital, which I hope will be a real blessing to us, 
 by bringing the practical duties of charity close to our own door. 
 I hope to incorporate the attendance upon it with the college 
 system, not only in a medical, but also in a spiritual sense. Your 
 kind exertions on our behalf, I trust, will bear fruit. 
 
 My constant thanks and my daily prayers are the only return 
 that I can make for your unnumbered acts of kindness. 
 
 My conscience smites me with having said little about St. 
 Augustine's. I have thought, I assure you, and felt much : but 
 the subject does not come out clear further than this — that in 
 itself I approve of the plan most highly, and would almost wish 
 myself coadjutor to Bishop Coleridge. But, my dear friend, don't 
 say that I throw cold water upon it (God forbid !). But when will 
 the Church of England and its ministry be one in all its acts and 
 throughout all its dependencies ? Your college, excellent in 
 itself, must make a separation. There will be one class of men 
 as clergymen for the colonies, drawn from the grammar schools, 
 and another class of men drawn from the Universities for home 
 service. You will have one Sandhurst for your household troops, 
 and another Sandhurst for your marching regiments. Go on and 
 prosper in the name of God ; but be sure of this, that the more 
 St. Augustine's prospers the more the Church of England will 
 decline. Your frugal habits and fireless rooms and exclusion of 
 newspapers, so far as they become part of the mmd as well as the 
 rule of the college, will condemn the purple varlets, parsonages, 
 pictures, pony-carriages, etc., which have been so long the acci- 
 dents that they have come to be tliought the essentials of the 
 English ministry. The world will look with surprise at a new 
 order of colonial clergymen who care for none of these things, 
 and will deride the old Church, which cannot do without them. 
 
 What think you of my being told that a fulfilment of the long-
 
 112 BISHOP SELWYN. [1846. 
 
 cherished hope, conceived by a clergyman, of devoting himself to 
 the colonies was now hopeless, because he had married a bishop's 
 daughter? If I had daughters, I would let no clergyman marry 
 one of them who would not pledge himself to go to Nova Zembla 
 at the Archbishop's bidding. 
 
 Your affectionate friend, 
 
 G. A. New Zealand.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 " Trinity College," near Wellington — Organization of the diocese — The 
 General Synod — Lay representation— The Canterbury settlement. 
 
 Among Bishop Selwyn's New Zealand schemes there 
 emerged, a little later on, a plan for a second college — to 
 draw the races together and to prepare the choicest 
 specimens of both for Holy Orders — in the far south, at 
 Porirua, near Wellington. But this plan for a " Trinity 
 College " in the south, to match (as at Cambridge) its 
 twin " St. John's College," in the north, never came 
 to anything. Indeed he was not to exhaust his strength 
 on mere repetitions : and before the scheme could be 
 matured, he felt himself called away to a far wider field 
 of operations, to gather in the vast unreaped harvest of 
 Polynesia. Another of his many schemes, however, he 
 was permitted to bring to a conclusion ; it was the scheme 
 for a complete organization of the whole Australasian 
 Church. To all men of large views and of practical 
 ability, " order " always seems " heaven's first law ; " while 
 anything chaotic and irrational appears to belong to the 
 realm of darkness and evil. Bishop Selwyn, therefore, 
 was at this time stimulating and arousing the like-minded 
 Metropolitan of Australia (Bishop Broughton) to summon 
 
 I
 
 I r4 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1844. 
 
 a sort of " Pan-Anglican Synod of the South " to meet at 
 Sydney. 
 
 He wrote as follows : — 
 
 At sea, August 16, 1844. 
 " As I have now entered on my third year in New Zealand, I 
 am reminded of our engagement to meet, if possible, at Sydney. 
 It seems that our Tasmanian brother is in some difficulty, which 
 I do not fully understand ; but which appears to arise from the 
 dependence of his clergy upon the colonial Government. For 
 myself, I have little to complain of; knowing that the State here 
 has nothing to give to the Church, and being able to secure 
 that it takes nothing away from us which is our own. But I will 
 gladly unite in any remonstrance which may help to free our good 
 brother from his difficulties. You will have received a little note 
 from me, announcing the birth of our second son, whom we have 
 called John Richardson, after his excellent grandfather. Captain 
 Fitzroy, without my concurrence, applied to the Legislative 
 Council for an increase of salary to me, and for the payment of 
 my travelling expenses ; but he was left in a minority of two. I 
 am glad of it, because now no one can say that I have separated 
 the Church from the State. They have themselves cast us off, 
 avowing as a reason that all denominations are equal in the eyes 
 of the State.* 
 
 This proposed synod actually met in 1850, and issued 
 in a junction of the Churches on both sides of the thousand- 
 miles sea for the evangelization of the scattered Pacific 
 islands. On the other hand, the Bishop was framing, on 
 his own side of the water, a system of local government 
 by "diocesan conferences." He called them "synods : " but 
 that was not their proper name, — as, with a singular Catholic 
 instinct, was pointed out by that staunch Evangelical, Lord 
 
 * Tucker, i., 162.
 
 1 844-] SVXODS AND CONFERENCES. I I 5 
 
 Harrowby, — a "synod" being, in the Church's nomen- 
 clature, a gathering of the clergy alone for spiritual counsel 
 round their bishop. The great merit of Bishop SeUvyn's 
 scheme was that his diocesan Church parliaments included 
 a large and generous representation of the laity. This 
 scheme did not, however, take effect all at once. 
 
 So early as 1844, the Bishop's methodical preparation for the 
 self-government of the New Zealand Church had resulted in the 
 first synod of the diocese, — the first experiment of the kind made 
 in our Church of England, since convocation was silenced in 
 1 7 17. There were present the Bishop, three archdeacons, four 
 priests, and two deacons ; and questions of Church discipline and 
 Church extension were discussed, But this meeting was held to 
 be "illegal" by English authorities. So in 1847 a second synod 
 was held, when the Bishop read a correspondence between the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury and Mr. Gladstone (then Colonial 
 Secretary) proposing a constitution in which bishops, clergy, and 
 laity should be represented. The six bishops of Australasia met at 
 Sydney in 1850, and likewise recommended a Church constitution 
 in which the laity should be united with the clergy.' Two years 
 later, the laity of New Zealand, headed by the governor, petitioned 
 to be allowed to take part in Church legislation. And at length, 
 in 1859, the first "general synod" was held; at which five bishops 
 and a large number both of clergy and laity were present.* 
 
 This scheme was subsequently brought home to 
 England, and has taken root with extraordinary vitality 
 and vigour in that native soil of all free parliaments. But, 
 as invariably happens, the plan was all the more successful 
 because it was not absolutely original. Genius consists in an 
 eye to see, by rapid intuition, what, among pre-existing ideas 
 and materials ready to hand, can best be constructed into 
 * E. A. C, p. 18.
 
 Il6 BISHOP SELIVYN. [184^. 
 
 working and efficient forms. No one need be surprised, 
 therefore, to find scattered about long beforehand, on every 
 page of history, crude imperfect types of the coming lay 
 organization of the Church. Even in the earliest ages 
 laymen formed themselves into " monastic orders," and 
 exercised thereby for a ' thousand years a dominant, 
 though an indirect, influence both upon the theology and 
 the practical life of the Church. At the Renaissance, again, 
 — when nature began once more to reassert itself, and the 
 literce Jnnnaiiiorcs of classic heathendom broke down in ail 
 directions the artificial constructions of scholastic divhiity, 
 — it was lay brotherhoods w^hich stemmed the torrent of 
 threatening unbelief, and reversed it temporarily towards 
 belief. It was the lay " brothers of the common life " 
 which prepared Germany and the Netherlands ; it was 
 Wicliffe's poor lay-preachers that honeycombed England 
 and paved the way for the great Reformation. Then came 
 Calvin, himself a layman, with his ruling lay-elders and his 
 famous system (or " discipline ") for the sake of which the 
 English Church was almost pulverized by Nonconformit}'. 
 Then the Great Rebellion within a hair's-breadth succeeded 
 in implanting Scotch lay-eldership in England ; till rescue 
 came from an unexpected quarter indeed, — from the still 
 more thoroughly and uncompromisingly lay systems of 
 Puritan Dissent. And from the Restoration onwards, — with 
 a lay House of Commons assuming more and more to 
 govern the Church, her clerical convocations silenced and 
 suppressed, State-appointed bishops reflecting the lay views 
 of those who appointed them, and at last Wesley's lay 
 preachers flooding the whole country with a doctrine and 
 practice alien to the previous methods and traditions of the
 
 1844.] LAYMEN ly CHURCH SYNODS. II7 
 
 Church, — a disorganized and chaotic lay supremacy was 
 ev'er}'where imminent. So that a return to pure clericalism — 
 if not the clericalism of mediaeval England, then of modern 
 Papal Rome — seemed to many thoughtful earnest souls the 
 only way left for peace and salvation. 
 
 Yet, after all, one thing alone was wanting. The vast 
 and clamorous lay babel, which was thus surging around 
 the somewhat antiquated order still reigning within each 
 diocese and parish, and which threatened soon to break 
 in and destroy it, only needed to be taken by the 
 hand and welcomed to the Church's franchise ; and then 
 order would at once begin to be restored. Had not the 
 American Church, when cut adrift by the " Declaration of 
 Independence," already tried the experiment, and nothing 
 but good had come of it? Her first irregular conven- 
 tion, held in 1784, had laid it down as a fundamental 
 principle that " to make Canons there be no other authority 
 than that of a representative body of the clergy and laity 
 conjointly ; " while another, held at New York for eight of 
 the now " United " States, ruled, " There shall be a general 
 convention, where the clergy and laity shall deliberate in. 
 one body, but shall vote separately." The third of these 
 "general conventions," in 1789, added the important (but 
 perhaps ill-advised) check upon the bishops, that "a four- 
 fifths vote of the laity and clergy combined should override 
 any episcopal veto, and carry the measure under discussion 
 in spite of the bishops' protest." But this proviso was, 
 characteristically and wisely, left entirely out of view by 
 Bishop Selwyn when he proceeded to adapt for New 
 Zealand, and afterwards for England, this admirable scheme 
 for the ecclesiastical enfranchisement of the laitv. Yet its
 
 Il8 BISHOP SELWYN. [1S47. 
 
 omission was prompted b}' no love of autocratic power. 
 As he remarked at one of these very synods — 
 
 I believe the monarchical idea of the episcopate to be as 
 foreign to the true mind of the Church, as it is adverse to the 
 gospel doctrine of humility. 
 
 The great principle of St. Cyprian was always present 
 to his remembrance — 
 
 From the first day of my episcopate I determined to do 
 nothing of my own private opinion, without taking the presbyters 
 into my counsels. As our mutual respect demands, we will treat 
 of all our matters in common.* 
 
 Or, as another great and still more amiable man, St. 
 Anselm, puts it — 
 
 I will endeavour, not so much to point out the way, as along 
 with you to seek the way.f 
 
 Accordingly, when (September, 1847) the Bishop con- 
 vened his second synod of the clergy, he led them to 
 consider with great attention a regular plan of Church 
 government. The Constitution then drawn up was after- 
 wards subjected to further revision at a " general confer- 
 ence " of clergy and laity, held at Auckland in June, 1857 ; 
 and it was still further revised at another " general synod " 
 held at Christchurch, in iMay, 1865, when the following 
 certificate was appended to it and signed b}- the Bishop : — 
 
 I hereby certify that the above-mentioned Constitution, and no 
 other, is the Constitution of the United Church of England and 
 Ireland in New Zealand. 
 
 * Epist. 5 : cf. Neander, "Church Hi^tor)," i. 267. 
 t " Cur Deui Homo," i. § 22.
 
 1 847-] THE CHURCH CONSTITUTION. II9 
 
 Lastly, on returning to take a final farewell in 1868, 
 he determined once again to certify the same Constitu- 
 tion, and so to leave it to the fidelity and loyalty of all 
 aftertime. What, then, is this celebrated constitution ? 
 It begins by laying down certain unalterable rules, 
 thus : — 
 
 Fundamental Provisions. 
 
 I. This branch of the Church doth hold and maintain the 
 doctrine and sacraments of Christ ... as the United Church of 
 England and Ireland hath explained the same in the Book 
 of Common Prayer and in the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion. 
 And the general synod shall have no power to make any altera- 
 tions in the authorized version of the Holy Scriptures, or in the 
 above-named formularies of the Church. 
 
 II. Provided that nothing shall prevent the general synod 
 from accepting any such alterations ... as may be accepted by 
 the United Church of England, etc., with the consent of the Crown 
 and Convocation. 
 
 III. Provided also that, in case a licence be granted by the 
 Crown to this branch of the Church of England to frame new 
 and modify existing rules (not affecting doctrine), it shall be 
 lawful to avail itself of that liberty. 
 
 IV. And it is further declared that, in the event of a separa- 
 tion of this colony from the mother-country, or of a separation 
 of the Church from the State in England and Ireland, the 
 general synod shall have power to make such alterations in the 
 articles, services, and ceremonies of this branch of the United 
 Church, etc., as its altered circumstances may require. 
 
 V. And the said bishops, clergy, and laity do further declare 
 and establish as follows : There shall be a governing body for the 
 management of the affairs of the Church, to be called "the general 
 synod," which shall consist of three distinct orders, viz. the bishops, 
 the clergy, and the laity ; the consent of all of which Orders shall
 
 I20 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1847. 
 
 be necessary to' all Acts binding upon the synod, and upon all 
 persons recognizing its authority. 
 
 VI. The above provisions shall be dtevaed fu/idai/u-ntal, and 
 it shall not be within the power of the general synod, or of any 
 diocesan synod, to alter, revoke, add to, or diminish any of the same. 
 
 Then follow a great number of " provisions not funda- 
 mental," — such as regulations for the election of members 
 of the triennial general synod and of the annual diocesan 
 synods ; the appointment of trustees for the management 
 of Church property ; the establishment of tribunals and 
 a court of final appeal ; .and the imposition of a declaration 
 of submission to the general synod, upon every clcrgy-r 
 man, trustee, catechist, schoolmaster, or other office-bearer 
 or agent, in the form following : — 
 
 I, A. B., consent to be bound by all the regulations which 
 may be issued by the said general synod ; and I hereby under- 
 take immediately to resign my appointment, together with all the 
 rights and emoluments appertaining thereto, whensoever I shall 
 be called upon to do so by the general synod, or by any person 
 or persons lawfully acting under the authority of the general 
 synod in that behalf* 
 
 Thus the Anglican Church in New Zealand was 
 definitely founded upon personal " consent ; " and hence- 
 forth no action of the State, no judgment of any tribunal 
 known to Englishmen, and no act even of disestablish- 
 ment itself could possibly be imagined, which should be 
 able to fetter its free action or to throw it into any sort 
 of confusion. It was a work for which the dual authors, 
 Bishop Selwyn and the Chief Justice, Sir William Martin, 
 
 * See "Statutes, etc., of the General Synod," printed in full at Auck- 
 land, 1868.
 
 1847-] A TRUE '' VOLUNTARY SYSTEM." 12 1 
 
 might well be proud and thankful. Probably no other 
 colonial Church is equally free, under all possible circum- 
 stances, from the interference of State Courts and State 
 Parliaments. For once exhibit in any court the signature 
 attesting personal consent, and the contention is at an 
 end. The authority of the general synod remains supreme. 
 It was a far-seeing wisdom which placed things on this 
 footing. For wherever endowments do not stand upon an 
 engagement as their ultimate tenure, they are always 
 liable to be regarded by the State as " freeholds " or per- 
 sonal property, and then discipline becomes impossible. 
 Witness an instructive event, which occurred in England 
 many years later on. Bishop Selwyn had persuaded certain 
 endowed officials of his diocese, as a matter of "general 
 understanding," to forego part of their stipends for the 
 purpose of forming a pension-fund, and so aiding retire- 
 ment. But hardly had the great bell announced his de- 
 parture from the world, than " understanding " reappeared 
 in another form. All the pensioners with one accord flew 
 upon the fund, and in a few hours had divided the spoil 
 to the last penny. Thus the whole carefully devised 
 voluntary pension-system had collapsed in a day, for 
 want of an express personal engagement to submit, without 
 litigation, to some established system of Church arbitra- 
 tion. As the Bishop himself put it : — 
 
 Do not suppose tliat we vaunt our own perfections ; but the 
 colonial Churches will all wither and die, with the parent stock, 
 unless we can agree to uphold and to act upon higher principles 
 than the fact that a clergyman has a legal status, beyond the 
 control of his own order and of the Church.* 
 * Tucker, i. 378.
 
 122 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1848. 
 
 About this time another closely related subject, the 
 proposed experiment of an exclusively Church of England 
 settlement in the Southern Island, was much in the 
 Bishop's thoughts. And shortly afterwards he wrote a 
 very interesting and thoughtful letter on the fundamental 
 principles of organized emigration — a letter which is well 
 worth}- of attention even at the present day. 
 
 To the Rev. Edward Coleridge. 
 
 Auckland, December 3, 1848. 
 
 My very dear Friend, 
 
 I have received by Mr. H your letter re- 
 lating to the Canterbury Settlement. The whole matter, since 
 I first saw the printed prospectus, has filled my mind with the 
 most anxious considerations. Without spending many words in 
 explanation, or in support of the opinions which I shall here 
 briefly express, but trusting to your friendly belief that I state 
 nothing which 1 have not reason to think I can prove, and that 
 all my remarks are the result of personal observation, I proceed 
 to arrange some brief remarks upon the w-hole scheme. 
 
 (i) I have such an intense love for New Zealand that I 
 cannot for a moment oppose anything so likely in itself to benefit 
 my diocese as a Church of England settlement, such as is 
 proposed. 
 
 (2) Many plans intended for the good- of New Zealand, and 
 especially those of the N'ew Zealand Company, have failed in 
 execution for want of forethought and foreknowledge. The wreck 
 of public and private property in this country, and the frustration 
 of moral purposes, can be fully known only to those who have 
 seen it. 
 
 (3) The general reports of prosperity among the settlers are no 
 contradiction to the above. A profuse government expenditure 
 has given a semblance of prosperity to the mercantile interest ;
 
 1848.] THE CANTERBURY SETTLEMENT. 1 23 
 
 and the native energy of the Anglo-Saxon race, acting upon a 
 fertile soil, has done the rest. This last is chiefly applicable to 
 the labouring classes, who are to a man in a state of plenty. 
 
 (4) This prosperity of the working-men is not in consequence 
 of any system of colonization., whether " Wakefield " or other. It 
 is in defiance of all systems. For instance, the three thou- 
 sand people who form ihe Nelson Settlement are scattered from 
 Cape Farewell to Cape Campbell — a direct line of one hundred 
 miles, and twice that distance by the mountain roads. The extent 
 of barren and mountainous country, and of salt creeks, bears an 
 enormous proportion to the available land. To this day, most 
 of the Nelson settlers are without their rural land, which they 
 bought and paid for in 1S41 ; and this from no fault of the 
 colonial Government, as is pretended, but from the physical 
 difficulties of founding a settlement upon a place altogether un- 
 suited to the plan as drawn out in England. On the 4th of 
 September, 1841, the secretary of the company wrote thus to 
 the secretary of the Church Society : " Such is the confidence of 
 the public in the forethought and care of the company, that 
 more than a thousand persons, including eighty cabin passengers, 
 possessed of more or less property, are on the point of embarking 
 for the intended settlement of Nelson, even before they know 
 where that settlement will be." 
 
 But in truth, the company had not provided any settlement 
 at all : only a few weeks before the arrival of the settlers, the 
 boat of the pilot was borne by the tide into the narrow and 
 dangerous inlet now called Nelson Haven, which (for want of 
 a better) was adopted by Captain Wakefield, — " the thousand 
 settlers and eighty cabin passengers " being then daily expected. 
 The best proof of the unfitness of the position, though favoured 
 by a most genial climate, is that even at Nelson itself, without 
 native disturbance or fear of any, the whole selection of land has 
 been lately recast ; and now for the first time jjeople begin to 
 know W'hat and where their property will be. 
 
 The root of the mischief is, that the first point with the 
 company has been to sell land ; the second to explore the land
 
 124 BISHOP SELWYN. [1848. 
 
 whicli tlicy liad previously sold. The settlers themselves have 
 fought their way manfully through their difficulties ; but the 
 company is most seriously to blame. 
 
 (5) The Wellington Settlement of one hundred and ten 
 thousand acres is dispersed, in like manner, from the mouth of the 
 Manawatu river to Point Obtuse northward of Cape Palliser. I 
 hold four sections on behalf of the Church, which are at least 
 eighty miles from Wellington. 
 
 (6) The Whanganui settlers have not an acre of land to this 
 day. The four thousand acres which the Church was advised to 
 buy for ^2000 in 1841, and demurring to which I incurred the 
 blame of some of my best friends, are still in the hands of the 
 natives ; and likely to remain so unless purchased anew. As to 
 forcible occupation, let the late affair at Whanganui suffice for 
 an answer. The Gilfillan famil}- were murdered in the evening \ 
 but neither soldier nor policeman could be detached to the spot 
 till daylight. Again, an equal number of natives on the river 
 blockaded our troops within their forts ; fought them a whole 
 day in spite of bayonets, gun-boats, field-pieces, etc., on our side : 
 and ended by a charge in the evening, in which they killed some 
 of our men, and carried off one of the bodies. 
 
 (7) Without discussing the question of right, I may say, that 
 the whole idea of forcible possession is dispelled by the dispersion 
 of the company's settlements over seven or eight hundred miles of 
 coast. 
 
 (8) Yet in the face of these facts, the company and its agents 
 have always forced-on the mad and suicidal doctrine of physical 
 force ; and have abused every one who, like myself, endeavoured 
 to bring about the peaceable settlement of the country by 
 conciliation and moral influence, — the only basis, I am prepared 
 to maintain, upon which the colonization of New Zealand can be 
 carried on. 
 
 (9) My growing unpopularity with the company for advocat- 
 ing native rights is, I conclude, the reason why a plan like this 
 of the "Canterbury Settlement" is forced-on in the same hurried 
 and reckless manner which has caused all former disasters, —
 
 1848.] THE BISHOP NOT COXSULTED. 12$ 
 
 without a single inquiry of any kind being addressed to the 
 Bishop of the Diocese. If I were a mere land agent, my local 
 knowledge of every part of New Zealand, both of the coast line 
 and of the interior, with few exceptions, wherever human beings 
 are settled, might have induced reasonable men to write to me 
 before they pledged themselves to such a partial and profoundly 
 ignorant body as the JVera Zealand Company. But the company 
 must sell land or die. 
 
 (12) On my journey through the Wairarapa valley, I found 
 the sheep-stations five miles apart in the length of the valley, to 
 secure to each person a run of (on an average) five thousand 
 acres. This would defeat all the moral purposes of the plan, by 
 the dispersion of the people. The character of the Wairarapa 
 country is narrow valleys between high ridges of barren hills. My 
 belief is that the Wairarapa is altogether insufficient. 
 
 (13) I cannot consider Port Cooper eligible [as the harbour 
 for the new settlement] ; as the plain of the Southern Island is 
 very variable in quality, — in some places, a mere washed gravel 
 barely yielding a little grass, — and the great intrusive mass of 
 Banks Peninsula shuts out all settlement on one side. All your 
 calculations of the number of clergy, schools, etc., are in danger 
 of being frustrated, if a dispersion at all approaching that which 
 has already taken place should be found necessary 
 
 I cannot, therefore, compromise myself to a recommendation 
 of any site within the Southern Province [Island], unless the 
 whole be accurately mapped, and facility given to every purchaser 
 to know exactly what kind of land he is buying and where it is 
 situated. All the following places I consider more worthy of 
 inquiry than those which you have named : {a) Rua Taniwha 
 plains, in Hawke Bay. This I consider one of the finest districts 
 in New Zealand ; and there are few or no native inhabitants. It 
 would be an inland settlement, with good access to third-rate 
 ports (Manawatu and Ahuriri) on the east and west coasts, {b) 
 The heads of the Waipa and Waikato rivers, — with water commu- 
 nication to Auckland down the Waikato river, {c) The plain of 
 the Thames, — with navigable rivers communicating, through the
 
 126 BISHOP SELWYN. [1848. 
 
 inland waters of the Frith, with Auckland, {d) Tauranga 
 Harbour, in the Bay of Plenty, — the best harbour on the east 
 coast, {e) The Wairoa and Kaipara rivers, — with a tideway of 
 nearly one hundred and fifty miles, and only fifteen miles of easy 
 land-carriage to the Waitemata river. Here also the native 
 population is very scanty. 
 
 Wherever the settlements be formed, the actual surface of the 
 country must be taken into account. Let the site of every town, 
 village, church, school, etc., be marked before a single acre is sold ; 
 and then, if people are disappointed, it will not be your fault. 
 Your very grateful and affectionate friend, 
 
 G. A. New Zealand. 
 
 This long letter, it is true, is concerned with events 
 which have now long ago become " ancient history." But 
 it presents a remarkable picture of the mind which 
 conceived and wrote it. The true principles of colonization 
 are here grasped firmly, and set forth with consummate 
 clearness. The attention to minute detail — which, when 
 combined with large views, is a special mark of genius — 
 appears in every line. And a knowledge is displayed, not 
 only of every coast and harbour, such as " would not have 
 disgraced an admiral," but also of the farming capabilities 
 of various districts such as indicated the practical man who 
 had himself handled the plough. If his criticism of the 
 " Wakefield system " be thought too severe, be it remem- 
 bered that the complaints here made about the manage- 
 ment of the affair are fully justified by the following remarks 
 of an eye-witness and fellow-passenger with the first batch 
 of emigrants : — 
 
 We were all full of hope and of anxiety to see what had been 
 represented to us as a sort of earthly paradise. Within a few
 
 X84S.] PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 12/ 
 
 short months, I was doomed to witness those very beings who 
 were cheering and shouting as they left the land of their nativity, 
 cast (as it were) upon a barren, dreary, and inhospitable shore. I 
 saw them turned out into flat-bottomed boats every morning for 
 three weeks, nearly up to their knees in water, in order that they 
 might erect habitations for themselves in the wilderness. I saw 
 them, at last, driven out of the ship like oxen, in the midst of a 
 storm of wind and rain, many of them having no place of shelter. 
 I heard their sighs ; I witnessed the feelings that overpowered 
 them,* 
 
 It seems, therefore, that Bishop Sehvyn was fully justi- 
 fied in his worst forebodings ; and — while all difficulties 
 of this rude kind have long ago been overcome, and the 
 colony of Christchurch has risen to be one of the most 
 flourishing, and the most English in its character, of any in 
 New Zealand — it still remains incredible to us of a later 
 generation that no counsel was taken by the promoters of 
 this scheme with one who was, of all mankind, the most 
 deeply interested in its success, and the best qualified by a 
 unique personal experience to give invaluable advice. 
 
 * Majoribanks, New Zealand, p. 1 1 ; cf. Haly, Counsers Opinion on the 
 Cantei'bury Dispute, printed 1S53.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 First visit to the Polynesian Islands in H.M.S. Dido — Second visit in the 
 Undine (with H.M.S. Havannah) — Third visit — Arrival of Mr. Abraham 
 and Mr. Lloyd — Synod at Sydney— Fourth visit (with Bishop Tyrrell) in 
 the Bo7-de7- Maid — Voyage to England — Sermons at Cambridge. 
 
 The sunshine of a temporary truce between the Maoris 
 and the English had now spread over New Zealand (1848) ; 
 the whole diocese, from North Cape to Stewart's Island, 
 had been personally inspected ; the only sound form of 
 Church government, the synodal system inaugurated by 
 the Apostles at Jerusalem, had been given to the See ; and 
 a permanent Constitution for the New Zealand branch of 
 the Church Catholic had been drawn up and published. 
 
 The following interesting letter from Archdeacon 
 Hadfield, written near Cook's Straits not long afterwards, 
 will give a good idea both of the quiet that now reigned 
 and also of the disquiet that was yet in the air : — 
 
 We are now very (luiet here. The wars and disturbances of 
 former years are now almost forgotten; and the two races live 
 together on very good terms. Sir George Grey's government of 
 the country has been very successful. I had a visit from him and 
 Lady Grey last week [at Otaki]. They remained over Sunday ; 
 and as I administered the Holy Communion to more than a 
 hundred natives, they had an opportunity of witnessing what was
 
 1848.] A TRUCE WITH THE MAORIS. 1 29 
 
 going on here. It was interesting to see the governor kneehng 
 side by side with old Maori chiefs, who a few years ago were in 
 savage opposition to all law and order. The natives have given 
 us, at his request, about six hundred acres of very good land ; 
 on which a scheme of industrial education can be carried out. 
 It will be a great point to get a hundred boys, and as many girls, 
 well taught in a school managed by the missionaries : and the 
 Government have promised to assist in the matter. I am afraid, 
 from some late communications, that the committee of the Church 
 Missionary Society are ill-informed concerning the real state of 
 things here. Perhaps nothing is more difificult than to convey 
 adequate ideas of the actual religious feelings and knowledge of a 
 newly converted barbarous people to those who have had no 
 experience in dealing with people of this description. The 
 committee talk of introducing the "parochial system," under a 
 native ministry, into this country ; and they have written for 
 advice and opinions on the subject. But the scheme is at present 
 quite impracticable. For there is no such advance in religious 
 and moral knowledge as could lead the most sanguine observer 
 to expect that this system can be satisfactorily established for 
 some five, ten, or even fifteen years to come. For the Church 
 Missionary Society to withdraw all support at the present time 
 would be to undo all that has been done. Besides, the 
 uncertainty of the present system of colonization, and our 
 ignorance what effect it may have on the natives, render it 
 perfectly preposterous just at this time to entertain the idea 
 seriously. There is constant uneasiness among the natives about 
 the acts of the Government, which is by no means satisfactory ; 
 and I am quite convinced that, without the aid of the missionaries 
 in allaying their suspicions, the Government would find it difficult 
 to carry on its business peaceably for any length of time. 
 
 In short — 
 
 Bishop Selwyn had now founded a flourishing Church, and had 
 laid its foundations deep on Apostolic models. Like St. Paul, the 
 
 K
 
 I30 BISHOP SELWYN. [1848. 
 
 Apostle of the Gentiles, he never spared himself, in journeying 
 often, in perils often. He gave the New Zealand Church a 
 Constitution, with a synod to govern it ; and [erelong] saw 
 the one diocese, to which he had been appointed, divided and 
 subdivided into six sees, besides that of Melanesia, A man of 
 noble bearing, open countenance, great powers of endurance, with 
 a fund of common sense and an amount of nautical knowledge 
 that would not have disgraced an admiral, — he was the very 
 Bishop for a diocese where the sea was the ordinary means of 
 communication.* 
 
 But the " whole diocese," after all, had not yet been 
 visited. By a clerical error (as we have seen) on the part 
 of the State, and by an express mission on the part of the 
 Church,t the diocese really extended far away among the 
 islands of the sea to the thirty-fourth degree of north lati- 
 tude ; and now the time seemed favourable for a voyage of 
 spiritual discovery in those parts. P"or he was accidentally 
 offered the post of temporary chaplain and " naval instruc- 
 tor" on board H.M.S. Dido, bound for Tonga and the 
 neighbouring islands ; and was enabled to begin a thorough 
 study of that portion of the savage flock committed to his 
 charge. The following letter will give some idea of this 
 most interesting and useful voyage : — 
 
 H.M.S. Dido, oflfCape Butt, Bay of Islands, March 3, 1848. 
 My dearest Father, 
 
 My first letter related to Tongatabu, an island 
 familiar to me from my childhood by Cook's description, and 
 fully bearing out the praise which it has received. On the 
 evening before our departure, I took leave of good Mr. Thomas, 
 the Wesleyan missionary, on the beach, and nearly two hundred 
 * The Times, April 13, 1878. f Supra, p. 35.
 
 184S.] FIRST VOYAGE TO MELANESIA. 131 
 
 of his school-children, who took off their chaplets of wild flowers 
 and threw them into the boat as a parting gift. The next morn- 
 ing, we sailed out through the northern passage of the harbour of 
 Tonga with a sparkling trade-wind filling every sail, and rippling 
 the deep-blue water of the channel, and the light-green water 
 within the reefs, with the true smile of the sea, — IlornW re 
 
 KVjj.dTU)i/ avrjpiO (xov yeXacrfJia.. 
 
 On Saturday, January 8th, we passed in sight of two islands, 
 the westernmost of the Hapai group. Tofua is said to be an 
 active volcano ; but we saw no signs of fire or smoke. 
 
 On Sunday morning, January 9th, we were off Port Valder in 
 the island of Vavau, the northernmost of the islands forming 
 the Friendly and Hapai group. The wind being contrary, all 
 tiie morning was spent in working into the harbour. Happily, 
 this was the only time, during the voyage, on which Divine Service 
 on tlie Lord's Day was suspended. Valder Harbour is formed 
 by a number of islets at the southern end of the island of 
 Vavau. The entrance is marked by the two small rocky islets 
 represented below. The only drawback to its security is the 
 great depth of the water. Krusenstein's atlas of the Pacific, 
 which I bought at Captain Fitzroy's recommendation, has an 
 admirably correct chart of the harbour. . . . Table hills rise into 
 abrupt crags at the summit; but are based with sloping banks 
 beautifully wooded and terminated at the water's edge with hollow 
 caves, in which the dogs of the Scylla of Vavau (if there be any) 
 are continually barking. In many parts of the harbour no sound- 
 ings were found ; and even at our anchorage we lay in twenty- 
 eight fathoms. This depth of water is dangerous in the season 
 of hurricanes, as a ship has been known to be dragged about the 
 harbour with all its anchors out, and at last driven upon the rocks. 
 This day, being Sunday, I did not go on shore ; nor did any 
 canoes come off to the ship. An American whaler lay at anchor 
 near us, and the canoe-sheds at the mission station were just 
 visible at a short distance. 
 
 Monday, January loth, I went on shore with Captain Max- 
 well, and landed at some spacious canoe-sheds, which, as well as
 
 132 BISHOP SELWYN. [1848. 
 
 those of Tonga, look like the ship-building sheds at Greenwich in 
 miniature. They are generally large enough to hold a double 
 canoe, eighty feet long. On the beach we were met by a large 
 party of natives, who seemed to show the effects of intercourse 
 with whale-ships, more than their relations at Tonga, in a rude- 
 ness of manner not common at the Friendly Islands. In other 
 respects they seemed to be orderly and quiet. We soon reached 
 the mission settlement, consisting of the three dwelling-houses of 
 Messrs. Rabone, West, and Davis, and the printing-office attached. 
 The mission body received us most kindly ; but told me, good- 
 humouredly, that their natives had been up to inquire how I was 
 to be received, as I was supposed to be a Bishop of the Romish 
 Church. Their fears were soon removed on that point, perhaps 
 more easily than those of some of their brethren in New Zealand, 
 who have raised the Popery cry against me, with little justice and 
 less effect. Here we found the Wesleyan printing establishment 
 for the Tonga group, conducted by Mr. Davis, with the assist- 
 ance of native pressmen. As with us, the duty of revising the 
 early translations of the Holy Scriptures had engaged the attention 
 of the missionaries, and the Vavau press was, by a curious coinci- 
 dence, employed upon the same chapters of St. Matthew which 
 were then passing, in the new version, through our college press. 
 On this island the shortness of our stay deprived me of the 
 pleasure, which I usually enjoyed, of inspecting the schools, as 
 the children were all dispersed, and there was not time to collect 
 tliem. We visited, however, some of the principal chiefs, and saw 
 the empty house of King George, a beautiful specimen of native 
 work ; the fabric showing how useful every part of the cocoa-nut 
 and bread-fruit are, both for board and lodging. The wood of the 
 bread-fruit is not subject to the ravages of tlie ants, which destroy 
 almost every other kind of timber in a {q\\ years. On our return 
 to the mission-house, one of the principal chiefs, to whom King 
 George seemed to have delegated the chief authority in his 
 absence, came to Captain ^Maxwell with a singular request, to be 
 supplied with a pair of handcufTs. It appeared that a young man 
 was in his custody who had wilfully set fire to one of the mission-
 
 1848] ''SLEEPING AWAKED 1 33 
 
 houses, and burnt it to the ground. The trial was deferred till 
 the return of the king, which was so long delayed, that the chief 
 said he and all his people "were tired of sleeping aivake ;" and that 
 they wished for the handcuffs to secure the culprit during the 
 night. 
 
 In the evening Captain Maxwell and I ascended one of the 
 flat-topped hills which overlook the harbour, and enjoyed a 
 glorious prospect, lighted up by the glow of a cloudless sunset. 
 It was a rugged scramble to get up; for the path was so well 
 concealed in the plantations of paper-mulberry (for the manufac- 
 ture of cloth) that we were unable to find it ; and climbed up the 
 cliff, as we could, by the projections of rock, and the natural 
 cordage of the parasitical plants, with which it was clothed. But 
 when we came to the brow, from which the view opened upon us, 
 we discovered the path — a narrow cleft in the rock, caused 
 apparently by an earthquake. 
 
 By this path we descended to the cultivated stage below the 
 cliff, where cocoa-nuts and paper-mulberries were in profusion ; 
 and soon regained the beach, where the boat was waiting for us. 
 And so ends my poor account of Vavau : which is all that I can 
 give upon a stay of ten hours ; unless, indeed, I were to indulge in 
 a little scandal, and abuse the missionaries, which, according to 
 the received practice of intuitive travellers of Dr. Laing's class, 
 can always be done upon hearsay, and at sight. 
 
 May the same glorious sun, which set upon me in majesty on 
 the cliff of Vavau, visit you with his cheerful light many happy 
 mornings more, till the dayspring of a new and brighter morning 
 rise upon you, when the Lord Himself, the Sun of Righteousness, 
 shall be your everlasting Light. 
 
 God bless you, my dear father, and brothers, and sister. 
 I remain, my dear father. 
 
 Your dutiful and very affectionate son, 
 
 G. A. New Zealand. 
 
 This voyage lasted from December 23, 1847, till
 
 134 BISHOP SELWYN. [1848. 
 
 March 4, 1848, and it left a deep impression on his mind. 
 In the following letter to a friend, written shortly after his 
 return, the drift his thoughts were taking can be easil\' 
 seen : — 
 
 This year my mind has been much expanded tO-,a compre- 
 hension of the magnitude of the work which God has wrought in 
 the " multitudes of the isles " of the Pacific. In some, as in the 
 Friendly and Navigator's Islands, there is much to cheer and 
 strengthen the heart ; in others, as the New Hebrides and New- 
 Caledonia, all is still dark and desolate. But even in the most 
 favoured islands there is still something which gives me ground to 
 doubt whether the foundation be secure. I do not for a moment 
 doubt the personal faith of thousands of the converts of the various 
 mission bodies, but I do doubt whether they are " edified," whether 
 they do not still rest upon the personal character of their English 
 teachers. And this support will have a tendency to fall off, when 
 other fields of fresher interest absorb the zeal of the rising genera- 
 tion and carry it off to Central Africa, to China, or to Japan. 
 This is a point too little thought of, I fear, in missionary enter- 
 prise — I mean, the downward tendency of the secondary stage of 
 a mission. The only remedy is a ttaitve minishy. This may be 
 expected to press upwards to higher and holier aims with the 
 progress of light and knowledge, and to replace the English 
 ministry as it decays. My deep conviction is that the "society" 
 system will end in disappointment. The Wesleyan attempt, for 
 instance, to Wcsleyanize the Friendly Islands and the Feegees, 
 and to associate every convert as a member of the Wesleyan 
 Society, can only succeed by making Wesleyanism into a new form 
 of the Papacy. The London Society is in a still greater difficulty, 
 because it professes no form of Church government at all ; and 
 therefore the native converts, as they advance, must either be 
 excluded from all share in the management, or be admitted upon 
 such vague definitions of powers and privileges as must end in 
 disagreement among themselves. The Church Missionary Societ}-
 
 1848.] RESULTS OF THE VOYAGE. 135 
 
 professes to wish to allow its efforts to merge gradually in the 
 ecclesiastical system of the country ; but its measures tend so little 
 to that end that, if it were now to withdraw its aid from New 
 Zealand, not one single thing would be found to have been built 
 up. The plan which occurs to me after much thought and 
 observation, but to which, I fear, the Wesleyans would never 
 accede, is for all missionary bodies to agree upon a fundamental 
 system as well as upon fundamental doctrine. Why should the 
 Friendly and Navigator's Islanders be forced into a position of 
 dissent from their brethren in New Zealand merely because certain 
 "societies" in England are supported by various classes of Chris- 
 tians ? Why should not I be able to recognize the native 
 ministers in those islands as in communion with our own? If 
 the societies would allow the native converts to form a Scriptural 
 ■form of Church government, with a simple bishop presiding over 
 his council of presbyters, and that bishop deriving canonical 
 succession from America or any other neutral source, I could at 
 once fraternize with the Samoan or other island churches, and 
 could assist them by visits, by receiving their young converts, and 
 by all other means in my power. What a sin it seems to be to 
 visit our discord upon these simple-minded islanders ! Think of 
 my being appealed to by the London missionaries to bear witness 
 of the evils of divisions caused by the interference of Wesleyan 
 teachers ! 
 
 In this voyage the practical skill which he had first 
 begun to learn on his voyage out to New Zealand in 1841 
 stood him in good stead, and as "naval instructor " he gave 
 perfect satisfaction. Indeed, the captain of a merchant 
 vessel once remarked to a New Zealand clergyman, " It 
 almost made him a Christian and a Churchman to see the 
 Bishop bring his schooner into harbour," What he saw of 
 the Melanesian Islands during this voyage strengthened his 
 determination to visit them asrain, " should some door be
 
 136 BISHOP SELWYN. [1849. 
 
 opened by which God may show His willingness that the 
 work should be begun." Accordingly, in the following 
 year (1849), he set off on his first voyage in the little 
 schooner, the Undine^ cruising about the islands and trying 
 to open friendly communication with the natives. His 
 plan Mas to persuade them to allow him to take some of 
 their children to New Z-ealand, where they might be 
 civilized and taught the elements of Christianity, while 
 they in return might impart their own language to their 
 teachers. In the winter the Bishop proposed to restore 
 them to their homes and to leave them until the following 
 year, when he would again fetch them if they should be 
 willing to come. 
 
 These frequent removals and voyages to and fro were 
 rendered necessary by the peculiar climate of these tropical 
 latitudes. At certain seasons alone was it possible to carry 
 a frail mission-vessel into these tempting treacherous seas ; 
 where the blue water broke over innum.erable coral reefs 
 unmarked in any chart, and where too long delay might 
 involve unequal conflict with the hurricane or the tropical 
 thunderstorm. A graphic description both of such a hurri- 
 cane and such a storm may be found in the letters of Bishop 
 Patteson ; and will give some ideat of the dangers encoun- 
 tered in these seas, but so lightly passed over — if mentioned 
 at all — by one at whom colonists sometimes sneered as 
 " fond of yachting." 
 
 On May 3rd, for the first time I experienced a circular gale or 
 hurricane : till about 7 p.m. we could do no more, and had to lie 
 to. Thus the vessel [the Southern Cross] meets the seas ; v hich, 
 if they caught her on the beam or quarter, v. ould very likely send 
 her down at once. From i p.m. till 7 p.m. the next day, it blew
 
 1849] CYCLONES AND THUNDER-STORMS. 1 37 
 
 furiously. The whole sea was one drift of foam, and the surface 
 of the water beaten down flat by the excessive violence of the 
 wind. It cut off the head of every wave, and carried it in clouds 
 of spray and great masses of water, driving and hurling it against 
 any obstacle, such as our little vessel, with inconceivable fury. 
 As I stood on deck, gasping for breath, my eyes literally unable 
 to keep themselves open and only by glimpses getting a view of this 
 most grand and terrible sight, it seemed as if a furious snow-storm 
 was raging over a swelhng heaving dark mass of waters. Add to 
 this the straining of the masts, the creaking of the planks, the 
 shrill whistle of the wind in the ropes, the occasional crash of a 
 heavy sea as it struck us with a sharp sound, and the rush of waters 
 over the decks that followed, — and you have a notion of a gale of 
 wind. An unlucky sea at such a time may be fatal ; and if 
 anything about the schooner had been unsound, it might have 
 been awkward. At prayers, the Bishop read the prayer to be 
 used in a storm : but I never entertained the idea of our being 
 really in peril, — for we had sea-room and no fear of driving upon 
 rocks.* 
 
 About all this, and a hundred similar scenes, we hear 
 not a single word from our (unfortunately) too practical 
 and reticent Bishop Selwyn. But such experiences go to 
 make the character of a man, and give him wealth of 
 memory and of resource ; while they form also the back- 
 ground and setting, without which any record of his life 
 must needs be meagre, unsatisfactory, and even misleading. 
 From the same deeply interesting volumes we therefore 
 borrow another personal description of a thunderstorm met 
 with in these seas. 
 
 At 7.30 the breeze came up and the big drops began : when 
 suddenly a bright forked flash, so sustained that it held its place 
 before our eyes like an immense white-hot crooked wire, seemed 
 * Miss Yonge, " Life of Bishop Patteson " (1874), i. 251.
 
 138 BfSHOP SELWYN. [1849. 
 
 to fall on the deck and be splintered there. But one moment, 
 and the tremendous crack of the thunder was alive and around us 
 making the masts tremble. For more than an hour, the flashes 
 were so continuous that, I think, every three seconds we had a 
 perfect view of the whole horizon. I especially remember the 
 firmament between the lurid thunder-clouds looking quite blue, so 
 intense was the light. We have no lightning conductor, and 1 
 felt somewhat anxious [being this time in sole charge of the ship], 
 I went below and prayed God to preserve us from lightning and 
 fire, and read the magnificent chapter in Job. We had no wind, 
 but furious rain. The lightning was forked and jagged : and as 
 the storm was right upon us, the danger must have been great.* 
 
 It was in peril of meeting with such adventures as these 
 that, in August, Bishop Sehvyn put off in his own Httle 
 mission-schooner, the Undine, of only twenty-two tons, for 
 a second visit to his far-off Archipelago. After sailing a 
 thousand miles in ten stormy days, he reached the island of 
 Anaiteum, where he — 
 
 visited the Scotch missionaries already established there. He 
 also visited other islands, never interfering if he found any mission 
 work going on ; but, after an interchange of kindly intercourse 
 with the missionaries, he would push on further in search of fresh 
 unbroken ground. This rule the Bishop invariably followed out 
 in his mission work ; as he held, strongly, that divisions were the 
 ruin of the cause which all had at heart. He conferred a great 
 benefit on the Scotch mission at Anaiteum in the following year, 
 when he returned to. the island, by bringing out a wooden house 
 on board his little vessel for the Presbyterian minister. This 
 seems a simple act of brotherly kindness ; but it was unfortunately 
 made the source of some annoyance to the Bishop, as he was con- 
 sidered, in England, to have needlessly gone out of his way in 
 taking this trouble for a member of another mission. Happily his 
 
 * Miss Yonge, "Life of Bishop Patteson " (1874), i. 310.
 
 1 849-] SECOND VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS. 1 39 
 
 heart was large enough to be proof against attacks of this petty 
 nature.* 
 
 At Anaiteum he met, as previously arranged, H.M.S. 
 Havatinah, and sailed in her company to New Caledonia 
 and elsewhere ; standing away, at last, alone back to 
 Auckland with the precious cargo on board of five native 
 boys, gathered from the various islands, the firstfruits of 
 the Melanesian harvest. The following letter from Lady 
 Shaftesbury to a friend will show, from a most unbiased 
 witness, the influence for good exercised by the Bishop at 
 this time on all around him — 
 
 Dear Lady , 
 
 My boy says, " at the Island of Tanna we met the Bishop 
 of New Zealand cruising about among the islands, in the Undine — 
 a small schooner yacht of about twenty-five tons; without a single 
 weapon of any description on board ; the people consisting of 
 himself, three men, and a boy. He kept company with us [the 
 ffavanna/i] till we left the islands for Sydney, on September 22nd. 
 He preached on board during the Sundays he was with us ; and 
 certainly I never was so struck with anybody's preaching as with 
 his. The effect on the men was quite electrical ; and I could 
 have listened to him for hours." I have copied the whole passage. 
 Evidently the Bishop was going to return to New Zealand when 
 the Havannah left him. 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 
 E. A. 
 
 In May, 1850, to withdraw them from the cold and 
 
 wet of a New Zealand winter, the Bishop sailed back to 
 
 the islands and restored the boys to their delighted 
 
 parents, himself returning alone to Auckland about mid- 
 
 * E. A. C, p. 26.
 
 I40 BISHOP SELWYN. [185 1. 
 
 winter, on June the 4th. But in September he was off 
 again, this time in a merchant brig, for one thousand miles 
 run to Sydney, to take part in a great Pan- Australasian 
 Synod, — first forerunner of the still greater Pan-Anglican 
 Synods, of which he was to be the principal and most 
 energetic promoter, and which nowadays meet regularly 
 every ten years at Lambeth. One result of this Sydney 
 conference was the formation of an "Australasian Board of 
 Missions," and the contribution of money towards the 
 provision of a larger vessel, the Border Maid, of one 
 hundred tons burden, for conveying the Bishop and his 
 cargoes of pupils with greater safety to and fro. On her 
 first trip to the islands, she had the honour of carrying two 
 Bishops of the Australasian Church ; for Bishop Tyrrell, 
 of Newcastle, N.S.W., a fellow-oarsman in days gone by at 
 Cambridge, had determined to accompany his friend to the 
 post of honour and danger, and to witness, with his own 
 eyes, the great Churchman's methods of peaceable frontier 
 warfare against heathendom. PI is graphic letter de- 
 scribing what he saw in 1851 can never fail to be read 
 with the deepest interest. He says — 
 
 The natives of the islands are very treacherous, pretending the 
 greatest cordiality and goodwill until the moment of attack. A 
 sandal-wood trader told me that, on visiting one of the islands, 
 some years ago, he had so numerous a crew that he thought the 
 natives would not dare to attack them. He therefore allowed as 
 many as liked to come on the deck. Many came and appeared 
 most pleased and friendly ; when, in one moment, without the 
 slightest warning, seventeen of his crew were laid dead on the 
 ship's deck. 
 
 He then describes how he was left in charee of the
 
 1851.] ''PERILS AMONG THE HEATHEN." 141 
 
 Border 2Iaid, while the Bishop and nearly all his men 
 went off to fill their casks with water at the island of Mali- 
 colo ; and how he found himself surrounded with a swarm 
 of canoes, full of huge, armed warriors, who tried to come 
 on deck, and were with difficulty prevented by the firm 
 attitude of Bishop Tyrrell and two sailors, who alone were 
 left on board. At length, from amid crowds of hostile 
 natives, the Bishop and his watering-party were seen to 
 emerge in safety and row away for the ship ; when the 
 malicious canoe-warriors paddled away. But he, too, had 
 been in imminent peril ; and it was only — 
 
 his quick-sighted reading of character and apprehension of 
 gestures, his habits of order and forethought, besides his calm- 
 ness and courage, which enabled him to walk unscathed where 
 others would be in danger.* 
 
 But all this would never be gathered from either his 
 own letters or his conversation. There all " perils of waters 
 and perils by the heathen " were invariably regarded as of 
 no account, and taken as a matter of course. Indeed this 
 calm indifference to danger was the secret of his safety. 
 His wonderful influence over savages is thus described by 
 one who witnessed it : — 
 
 He would not allow his crew of four men to have a musket or 
 any weapon of defence. His wonderful presence of mind and 
 dignified bearing, and a certain something quite indefinable, had 
 such an influence over the savage mind, that the natives never 
 seemed to contemplate the possibility of his molesting them ; 
 and therefore they never dreamed of carrying out their rule to 
 avenge the shooting of one of themselves by sandal-wood traders, 
 
 * Tucker, i. 364.
 
 142 BISHOP SELlVYiV. [1851- 
 
 by killing and eating the first white man who fell into their 
 power.* 
 
 The Border Maid soon afterwards landed Bishop 
 Tyrrell in Australia, and then sailed away (with thirteen 
 wild native boys, to be trained at St. John's College), and 
 reached Auckland safely on October 7, 185 1. 
 
 The hold of the vessel was fitted up as a school-room, and the 
 Bishop and his fellow-workers kept school regularly. Everywhere 
 his quick-sighted reading of countenance, his habits of order and 
 of forethought, his calmness and courage, enabled him to go 
 through scenes of danger unhurt. All depended on his wisdom, 
 energy, and presence of mind. On one occasion, when a boy fell 
 ill, the others at once proposed to throw him overboard because, 
 they said, he was unhappy and made others so : his life was " no 
 good." The Bishop, however, was near enough to prevent this 
 catastrophe ; and he showed the boys that this was not the right 
 way to treat a sick comrade, but that they should rather lessen his 
 troubles and restore him to "happiness" again. ("The Island 
 Mission," p. 23.) 
 
 The Border Maid returned to Auckland with thirteen scholars 
 in October, 1851. The joyful news was brought to the college 
 that she had anchored off the coast during the night ; and im- 
 mediately after morning service, a long file of black boys were 
 seen coming up from the vessel with the Bishop and his party. 
 The warm welcome with which they were greeted can be 
 imagined ; and they were soon all settled down quietly at work. 
 "The Bishop's College," says an ofificer of H. M.S. Fanto77te, who 
 visited Auckland in 1853, "is a collection of Elizabethan-looking 
 small buildings, with farm establishments (in the same style) 
 attached. The Bishop is, indeed, a wonderful man. The true 
 Christian, the champion pedestrian, the perfect scholar, the 
 polished gentleman, the eloquent preacher and linguist, are 
 united in him. His energies are untiring. I have seen him 
 * Letter quoted in E. A. C, p. 26.
 
 I853-] THE MELANESIANS AT SCHOOL. 1 43 
 
 come out of Church, hailed by a host of Maoris all holding out 
 their hands and shaking his with true fervour, and his lordship 
 having a word in their own pretty language for all. (Malone, 
 " Three Years in the Australasian Colonies," p. 245.) 
 
 The next year, to the Bishep's great delight, he secured two 
 girls to bring with him to Auckland ; and he proudly brought 
 them up the beach, one on each arm, arrayed in garments of his 
 own handiwork made out of a bed-quilt and ornamented with a 
 scarlet bow. Little Wabisane, and little Wasitrutru (the latter 
 meaning " Little Chattering Bird ") were the names of the girls, 
 who were afterwards called Sarah and Caroline, after Mrs. Selwyn 
 and Mrs. Abraham. George was the name most frequently given 
 to the boys ; and the first Melanesian who was ordained was 
 George Sarawia.* 
 
 He found the college in good and satisfactory work, 
 under the guidance of Mr. (afterwards Bishop) Abraham, 
 and Mr. Lloyd, who had come out from England for this 
 purpose the year before. But " what son is he whom the 
 Father chasteneth not ? " j In 1853, a sad cloud of 
 calamity — a passing tempest of moral evil — settled down 
 upon the college, and compelled its dispersion for a time. 
 Indeed, the Maori department of the college never re- 
 assembled ; and before long the boys from the various 
 islands were gathered at new head-quarters, provided for 
 them first at Kohi-marama, a more sunny spot beside 
 the sea, and then in Norfolk Island, where a warmer 
 climate enabled them to remain through the winter, and 
 where to this hour the missionary Bishop of Melanesia 
 makes his home. 
 
 A letter to Mrs. Selwyn, at this time, reveals the 
 troubled, and yet ever hopeful and manly, tone of the 
 Bishop's mind. 
 
 * E. A. C, p. 27. t Heb. xii. 2.
 
 144 BISHOP SELlVYiV. [1S53. 
 
 Taranaki, January 24, 1853. 
 My dearest Love, 
 
 I had this day the great delight of receiving a letter 
 from you, by the Eclair from Manakau. How pleasant and 
 refreshing your letter was ! I wrote to you a trifling letter from 
 the coast, just to tell you of my movements. But as it was in- 
 tended for any chance conveyance, it contained nothing which 
 might not be read at Charing Cross. Now, as I have hope of 
 a sea-borne mail, I can pour out my soul to you, and respond to 
 your sorrow and your prayers, your comfort and your hopes. It has 
 pleased God to bless my journey (as I ventured to hope would be 
 the case) by restoring, in great measure, that elasticity of mind 
 which He has granted to me under all former and minor troubles ; 
 but which I feared, in this last and greatest, was in danger of 
 being seriously impaired. In bodily health I have rarely been 
 so well ; and the calm of this place, with two confirmations and 
 an harmonious Church-meeting, have acted as a balm to a 
 wounded spirit. The people here have been very kind, at a time 
 when I was prepared to value and feel kindness more than ever. 
 The presence also of the dear boys under my own eye, and our 
 daily intercourse in prayer, have kept alive the thought of the 
 college as still existing, though well-nigh destroyed. Charles's 
 tent has enabled me to keep them literally under my own roof, — 
 all seven of us stretching our weary limbs together under the 
 same covering. It has been a long journey, wet, slippery, and 
 slow ; but I have not found it irksome, though very different 
 from my former gallop with Rota. The dear child Simeon's 
 tender and sorrowful letters touch my heart. I am glad he has 
 opened his heart to you. He writes to me of your motherly care 
 and of your daily prayers with him. My thoughts for the first 
 time turn to England, partly on Johnnie's account, as I think he 
 needs to be at school. But I have no wish — except to see my 
 father before he dies, and to see Willie. 
 
 From your most loving husband, 
 
 G. A. N. Z.
 
 1 853-3 THE FIRST MAORI CLERGYMAN. I45 
 
 In May, 1853, the firstfruits ol the Maori race, Rota 
 Waitoa, was ordained ; and on the last day of the year, 
 in order to overcome the intolerable obstacles to a due 
 organization of the New Zealand Church which the Eng- 
 lish law still presented, the Bishop sailed for England in 
 the Commodore. Mrs. Selwyn and his second son accom- 
 panied him, and the whole of 1854 was spent on the 
 voyage or in England. Indeed, he did not land at Auck- 
 land again till July 5, 1855. His objects in coming home 
 were mainly three: (i) to secure the power to subdivide 
 his vast diocese ; and especially to establish a Bishop at 
 Wellington and at the new Canterbury settlement in the 
 Southern Island ; (2) to secure for the Church of New 
 Zealand a legal power to manage its own affairs by means 
 of a mixed " general synod," composed of bishops, pres- 
 byters, and laity ; (3) to obtain a full recognition by the 
 Church of England of the Melanesian mission, and of her 
 duty ere long to provide it with a bishop of its own. 
 Before he returned, all these objects had been, more or less 
 completely, attained. The subdivision of his diocese was 
 facilitated by the grant of self-government to the colony in 
 1853, by its determination thereupon to disestablish and 
 disendow the Church, and by its own subdivision (till 
 re-union in 1876) into six local governments. The legal 
 power to manage its own affairs followed on disestablish- 
 ment as a matter of course. And the recognition of the 
 Bishop's noble efforts to evangelize Melanesia was so 
 hearty that ^10,000 were soon raised to form an endow- 
 ment for its future bishop ; a new mission-schooner (the 
 Southern Cross) was presented to the Bishop for his 
 voyages of inspection and education ; and (best of all) a 
 
 L
 
 146 BISHOP SELWYN. [1854. 
 
 coadjutor in the work and a future "Bishop" of the Isles 
 was contributed to his staff, in the person of the Rev. John 
 Coleridge Patteson, who had been secretly devoted to this 
 service from the day when, fourteen years before, he had 
 heard Bishop Selwyn's stirring address at Windsor shortly 
 before sailing to the Antipodes. And novv^, during the 
 present visit, another stirring series of addresses, delivered 
 before the University of Cambridge, was destined to create 
 a still profounder admiration for the man, and a still more 
 widespread desire to have the privilege of working with 
 him, whether at home or abroad. Those " Four Sermons 
 on the Work of Christ in the World " were afterwards pub- 
 lished. But some extracts from them here will probably 
 be acceptable to the reader. 
 
 The first sermon merely addresses itself to the general 
 principle that " Christian work " is the best of all expres- 
 sions of Christian belief 
 
 We can add nothing to your store of learning, but we may 
 bring some fresh instances of the Divine love, some deep ex- 
 perience drawn from the fountains of the human heart, some 
 glimpses of primitive Christianity granted to the servants of God 
 in their lonely mission-field, like the tidings of a new-born Saviour 
 given to the shepherds who kept watch over their flocks by night. 
 It is this hope, and this alone, which has emboldened me to come 
 here to-day. ... A great and visible change has taken place 
 in the thirteen years since I left England. It is now a very rare 
 thing to see a careless clergyman, a neglected parish, or a desecrated 
 church. The multiplication of schools may well be made the 
 subject of special thanksgiving to Almighty God. The teaching 
 of our public schools and universities has risen to a far more 
 religious character. Even our cathedral system, the last to feel 
 the impulse of the times, has put forth signs of life while many
 
 iS54-] A YEAR IN ENGLAND. 1 47 
 
 were predicting its extinction. The natural result of this awakened 
 zeal has been to extend the limits of inquiry and to give a new 
 value to more subtle points of doctrine and more minute points 
 of practice. It is easy to see how Christian zeal thus tends to 
 religious strife. But whatever is really necessary to reform the 
 sinner, to comfort the sorrowful, and to guide the dying on their 
 way to heaven, that, and that only, is the doctrine which God calls 
 on every man to receive. Thus, for instance, in our mission work 
 our standard of necessary doctrine is, what we can explain to our 
 native converts and translate into our native languages. This we 
 know to be all that is really necessary to salvation. 
 
 The second sermon was a still louder trumpet-call to 
 action. 
 
 In the covenant which we made with God in baptism, when 
 the question had been asked, " Dost thou believe?" then followed 
 immediately the other, "Wilt thou obey?" And what is more 
 likely than that, in an age of religious zeal, many doubts and 
 questions should arise about a duty so important as this ; and that, 
 in endeavouring minutely to adjust our duty of obedience to God 
 and man, difficulties should arise ? If this precision of adjustment 
 cannot be attained, it seems as if some thought themselves absolved 
 from all duty of obedience. . . . Yet we may look upon it as a 
 happy age, in which the chief errors arise from an excess of con- 
 science. Let us not harshly repel every brother who has felt the 
 unsettling power of this age of lawless speculation, but charitably 
 weigh his conscientious scruples and assist to remove them. . . . 
 Thus out of the mist of controversy a clear beam of light seems 
 to fall upon a handwriting nailed to our Saviour's cross, that "love 
 is the fulfilling of the law." ... At the Reformation a great prin- 
 ciple was enunciated, but was not carried out. The Bible was 
 opened, but it was not taught. Private judgment was recognized, 
 but it was not guided or informed. Bishoprics were not multi- 
 plied nor parishes subdivided as the population grew. Cathedrals 
 were furnished with the means of usefulness, but they were allowed
 
 1 48 BISHOP SEL WYN. [1854. 
 
 to remain inactive. Tlie Church was to be the Church of the 
 people, and yet vast masses were left to grow up in ignorance. 
 Then came the difficulty of the connection between Church and 
 State, because the Church was no longer the mother of all the 
 people. Why should we wonder that difficulties meet us at every 
 step in such a state of things as this ? But the Church is not 
 therefore lost. Her doctrines are not compromised \ her creeds 
 are not abrogated ; her Articles are not convicted of error. . . . 
 Surely it is our bounden duty to receive this treasure into our 
 hearts, and then to go forth into our families, our neighbourhoods, 
 our parishes, our schools; to prisons and hospitals, to workhouses 
 and almshouses, and even into the highways and hedges ; and 
 there to deal with every single soul as if our own lives depended 
 on the issue. If this be done, the Church will soon reabsorb all 
 dissent within herself ; for every sect is still a part of the Church. 
 And may God move this great University to be foremost in the 
 work of Christianizing England ! Fill all your chairs of science, 
 follow up every hidden law of nature, and trace out the minutest 
 particles of matter and every microscopical form of animated life \ 
 but let it be done by men whose profession it is. And teach the 
 rest of this vast body to devote themselves to the study of man and 
 of man's soul ; and of the works of God as seen in their noblest 
 exercise — in the salvation of the world. 
 
 The third sermon was a spirit-stirring appeal to the 
 Church at home to help the rising colonial Churches. 
 
 Vast numbers of our people — nearly a thousand a day — are 
 leaving their native country to go to our own colonies. But they 
 carry with them none of the endowments, none of the learning, 
 none of the privileges of the Church at home. The younger son, 
 when he goes into a far country, does not receive the portion of 
 goods which falleth to him. They go out to find the consequences 
 of disunion in England visited upon the colonies — the Church 
 separated from the State, counted as one of many sects, dependent 
 upon voluntary aid, and yet supposed to be subject to the same
 
 1854-] SERMONS AT CAMBRIDGE. 14Q 
 
 restrictions as those which have been estabUshed in England. . . 
 Now, I ask, have hearts at home expanded as our empire has 
 grown ? Or has our diocesan and parochial system^-which is at 
 once the strength and weakness of our Church — narrowed up 
 minds here at home, and unfitted them for that wider range of 
 thought which is needed for the direction of a work now (by the 
 grace of God) extended throughout the world ? I answer, thank- 
 fully, that much has been done. My own bishopric was the first 
 of fourteen which have been founded — one for every year [since 
 1841]. And I may be allowed to express my thankfulness that 
 five out of the fourteen have been supplied by the ancient college 
 of St. John. And no less must we praise God for those faithful 
 servants whom their ministry has sent forth to die in the mission- 
 field — for Henry Martyn and for Thomas Whytehead and other 
 kindred spirits. It was full time that this "awakening" should 
 come, for the stewardship of England seemed passing away. In 
 every country which we occupied, the voice of our brother's blood 
 cried unto God from the ground. Could we be the true children 
 of Abraham, the foster-fathers of many nations, when we had carried 
 with us only the fire and the knife, but not the Lamb ? . . . And 
 to what have we now to trust, but to private zeal, when the State 
 is paralyzed by religious divisions, and when the spirit of counsel 
 has departed for a season from the Church ? Where is the power 
 to command, which shall supply every colony of the British empire 
 with the ministers of the Gospel, as I have seen the wild hills of 
 New Zealand guarded by the soldiers of the British army and its 
 harbours by the seamen of our fleet ? When shall we learn the 
 lesson that the sacrament of the soldier of the Cross binds him by 
 a far higher obligation to fight manfully under his Lord's banner, 
 and to bear it to the utmost bounds of the habitable globe ? You 
 know the wants of the colonial Church. I forbear to speak of 
 myself, because it has pleased God to cast my lot in a fair land 
 and a goodly heritage ; and in the healthful climate of New 
 Zealand, and among the clustered isles and on the sparkling 
 waves of the Pacific Ocean, there is too much real enjoyment for 
 me to be able to invite any one to unite himself with me as an
 
 150 BISHOP SELVVVN. [1S54. 
 
 exercise of ministerial self-denial. Yet we also want men of mind 
 and of faith, to mould the institutions of our infant colony. . . . 
 There are such minds here present — hearts ready to undertake 
 the work of Christ in any part of His field to which they may be 
 called. But they are as backward to offer as the Church is back- 
 ward to call. One or other must break through their natural 
 reserve. Offer yourselves to the Archbishop, as twelve hundred 
 young men have already offered themselves to the Commander- 
 in-Chief [for the Crimean war]. Let the head of our Church have 
 about him a body of young men willing to go everywhere and to 
 do anything. Then we shall never lack chaplains, either for our 
 soldiers in the field or for the sick and wounded in the hospitals; 
 nor clergy for our colonies ; nor missionaries for the heathen. 
 
 The last of these four sermons carried the thoughts of 
 the vast congregation far away to the " isles of the sea," 
 and to the dark masses of still unconverted heathendom. 
 
 When the missionary to the heathen comes back from his 
 intercourse with simple tribes, among whom his constant en- 
 deavour has been to teach the truth, pure and undefiled, as it 
 is in Jesus, — and when he finds himself in the midst of con- 
 troversy, such as he knows would unsettle the minds of his 
 native converts, and would teach them to doubt rather than to 
 believe, — he is naturally led to plead earnestly with his own 
 brethren and countrymen that they would " seek peace and ensue 
 it." Does our blessed Lord approve of all this bitterness of con- 
 troversy? ... I speak, of course, with diffidence of anything that 
 relates to the state of religion in England ; but I am bold to speak 
 of that which I have seen and heard in the mission-field. There, 
 I assert without fear of contradiction, schism is looked upon as 
 an acknowledged evil. There may be the utmost charity and 
 brotherly kindness among the missionaries themselves, but that 
 is not enough. No inward and spiritual unity can act as an out- 
 ward evidence. The keen-sighted native convert soon detects a 
 difference of system. And thus religion brings disunion, instead
 
 I854-] POLICY OF NON-INTERFERENCE. 15T 
 
 of harmony and peace. We make a rule [therefore] never to 
 introduce controversy among a native people. If the ground has 
 been preoccupied by any other reHgious body, we forbear to enter. 
 And I can speak from observation, ranging over nearly half the 
 Southern Pacific Ocean, that wherever this law of religious unity is 
 adopted, there the Gospel has its full and unchecked power. 
 Nature itself has so divided our mission-field that each labourer 
 may work without interference with his neighbour. Every island, 
 circled with its own coral reef, is a field in which each missionary 
 may carry out his own system with native teachers — children in 
 obedience, but men in action, ready at a moment to put their 
 lives in their hands and go out to preach the Gospel to other 
 islands, with no weapon but prayer and with no refuge but in 
 God.* . . . Many of these islands I visited in their days of dark- 
 
 * See Miss Yonge, "Life of Patteson," i. 192: "Very nobly had the 
 Samoan pupils of John Williams [the Erromango martyr] carried out his 
 intentions, — braving dislike, disease, and death in the islands to which they 
 were appointed. Moreover, the language was no easier to them than to him ; 
 Melanesian being broken into such an extraordinary number of dialects, that 
 a missionary declared this people must have come straight from the Tower of 
 Babel and have gone on dividing their speech ever since." Cf. "The Island 
 Mission," p. 9: "These poor .Samoan converts had none of the prestige of 
 the white man ; many of them could not read ; all their bodily and mental 
 possessions were the garment of cocoa-leaves round their waists and a portion 
 of Christian truth in their hearts. Yet they found their way westward to one 
 of the Loyalty Islands ; and in a few years half the island had left off fighting 
 and cannibalism, and they had built a chapel and a house ready for a resident 
 missionary whenever he might come to teach them." Among the Maoris in 
 New Zealand the same "moral miracle" had been witnessed. Cf. "Church 
 in the Colonies," No. XII. (S.P.C.K.), p. 16: " The Gospel was first preached 
 [to the tribes near Cook's Straits] by some natives who had received instruc- 
 tion at the mission-stations in the north. Among them were Rauparaha's son 
 and nephew, who embarked by night on board a whale-ship and sailed to the 
 Bay of Islands ; where their urgency and sincerity decided Mr. Hadfield to 
 offer himself as their minister, and to form a new station at Waikanae. At 
 his request, these two young men undertook a missionary voyage to the 
 Southern Island and Foveaux Straits, sailing in an open boat more than a 
 thousand miles. They returned after fourteen months, having catechized and 
 preached at every native settlement in the Southern Island ; and, on my visit, 
 the natives there uniformly ascribed their conversion to them."
 
 153 BISHOP SELWYN. [1854. 
 
 ness, and therefore I can rejoice in the light that now bursts upon 
 them, from whatever quarter it may come. I feel that there is an 
 episcopate of love as well as of authority, and that these simple 
 teachers, scattered over the wide ocean, are objects of the same 
 interest to me as Apollos was to Aquila. If in anything they 
 lack knowledge, it seems to be our duty to " expound to them the 
 way of God more perfectly," and to do this as their friend and 
 brother, " not as having dominion over their faith, but as helpers 
 of their joy." Above all other things, it is our duty to guard 
 against inflicting upon them the curses of our disunion, lest we 
 make every little island in the ocean a counterpart of our own 
 divided and contentious Church. And, further, I would point to 
 the mission-field as the great outlet for the excited and sensitive 
 spirit of the Church at home. There are minds which have placed 
 before them an ideal perfection which can never be realized on 
 earth. They burn with a zeal for God which cannot bear to be 
 confined. Such men would be the very salt of the earth if they 
 would but go out into the mission-field. There are five hundred 
 miUions of heathen still waiting for the Gospel. . . . But how, you 
 Avill ask, shall truth of doctrine be maintained if we tolerate in the 
 mission-field every form of error, and provide no safeguard for pie 
 purity of the faith ? I answer that, as running water purifies itself, 
 so Christian work is seen to correct its own mistakes. ... Is it, 
 then, a hope too unreasonable to be entertained, that the power 
 which will heal the divisions of the Church at home may come 
 from her distant fields of missionary work ? . . . And now, my 
 dear friends and brethren, and especially the younger members of 
 this university, I commend you to the grace of God's Holy Spirit. 
 I go from hence, if it be the will of God, to the most distant of 
 all countries. There God has planted a standard of the Cross, as 
 a signal to His Church to fill up the intervening spaces. Fill up 
 the void. The Spirit of God is ready to be poured out upon all 
 flesh, and some of you are His chosen vessels. Again, I say, 
 offer yourselves to the primate of our Church. The voice of the 
 Lord is asking, " Whom shall I send, and who will go for us ? "
 
 I854-] THE '' SOUTHERN cross:' I 53 
 
 May many of you who intend, by God's grace, to dedicate them- 
 selves to the ministry, answer at once, " Here am I : send me." 
 
 The effect of these spirited addresses was electrical. 
 One young man who heard the Bishop's appeal, being 
 possessed of some i^ 12,000, with further expectations, 
 offered all his money to the mission. The Bishop, however, 
 positively refused to avail himself of this tempting offer ; 
 though its acceptance would have relieved him from the 
 irksome task of going about from place to place begging 
 for help. He refused to benefit by the enthusiasm, perhaps 
 transient, which his own eloquence had enkindled ; and, 
 while always willing unhesitatingly to accept personal 
 service, he would not take any of the young man's money. 
 Another result of this appeal was the offer of the Rev^ 
 Charles Mackenzie to head the Universities' Mission in 
 South Africa. And in memory of this visit a new schooner, 
 called the SoutJiern Cross, was presented by friends for 
 the use of the Melanesian mission, to which also the profits 
 of the " Daisy Chain " past and future were dedicated by 
 the authoress.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Bishop's return to New Zealand — The ten years' Maori war — General 
 Synod — The Canterbury settlement in the Southern Island — Bishop 
 Patteson consecrated for Melanesia — Second voyage to England — Pan- 
 Anglican vSynod at Lambeth — Wolverhampton Congress — Summons to 
 succeed Bishop Lonsdale at Lichfield. 
 
 In March, 1855, the Bishop sailed again to New Zealand, 
 taking with him the Rev. John Coleridge Patteson who 
 had, so many years before, on hearing the heart-stirring 
 words of the farewell sermon at Windsor, resolved one day 
 to follow him. None of all the faithful band who attached 
 themselves to the Bishop stood so nearly to him in the 
 place of a son as did this devoted chaplain, whom he 
 speaks of " as a sort of divine recompense for my two boys 
 left in England." In fact, this diligent and trustworthy 
 auxiliary was, almost at once, privileged to lighten the 
 great burden of the Melanesian mission from off the 
 Bishop's shoulders; and so to leave him more free to grapple 
 with the distressing difificulties into which rebellion and 
 apostasy were about to plunge his beloved New Zealand. 
 Mr. Patteson had already, on the voyage out in the Duke 
 of Portland, convinced the Bishop of his singular fitness for 
 this work by displaying the three indispensable qualities for 
 such a task. These three were, (r) the sailor's gift of endur-
 
 I855-] RETURN TO NEW ZEALAND. I 55 
 
 ing hardness on long voyages, (2) the priest's gift of drawing 
 men by cords of love, and detaining them by gentle 
 discipline, (3) the linguist's gift of quickly mastering man}- 
 dissimilar tongues. And to this rare combination of 
 "specialties" Mr. Patteson added two more, which made 
 him not only useful but lovable. He possessed a loyal 
 and affectionate disposition ; and a graceful facility in 
 writing thoughtful and graphic letters to his friends, which 
 tempt one to wish he had always been attached as closely 
 to the side of Bishop Selvvyn as St. Luke was of old to the 
 side of St. Paul. For instance, the following description of 
 Auckland as he first saw it, written while he leant over the 
 bulwarks of the Duke of Portland, peacefully at anchor 
 off the town, puts us by a few strokes of the pen in full 
 view of Bishop Selwyn's head-quarters. 
 
 It looks like a small sea-side town [in England] ; but is not so 
 substantially built, nor does it convey the same idea of comfort 
 and wealth. Rude warehouses, etc., are mixed up with private 
 houses on the beach. The town already extends to a distance of 
 perhaps half a mile on each side of the cove, on which the 
 principal part of it is built. Just in the centre of the cove stands 
 tiie Wesleyan Chapel : on the rising ground to the east of the 
 cove is the Roman Catholic Chapel : and on the west side is 
 St. Paul's Church^ — an early-English stone building, looking really 
 ecclesiastical and homelike. The college, at a distance of about 
 five miles from the town, on some higher ground north-east of it, 
 is reached from the harbour by a boat ascending a creek [Hobson's 
 Bay] to within a mile of the buildings. So we shall not go into 
 the town at all, when we land. By water, too, will be our 
 shortest, at all events our quickest, way from the college to the 
 town.* 
 
 * Miss Yonge, " Life of Patteson," i. 206.
 
 156 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1855. 
 
 Another description, from the same graphic pen, will 
 also be read with interest : — 
 
 St. John's College is really all that is necessary for a thoroughly 
 good and complete place of education. The hall, lined with 
 kauri-pine wood, is a large handsome room, collegiate, capable of 
 holding two hundred persons. The school-room, eighty feet long, 
 has admirable arrangements for holding classes separately. There 
 are two very cozy rooms, which belong to the Bishop and Mrs. 
 Selwyn respectively, — and in one of which I am now sitting. On 
 the walls are hanging certain tokens of Melanesia, in the shape of 
 gourds, calabashes, etc., such as I shall send you, one day. A 
 spade on one side — just as a common horse-halter hanging from 
 Abraham's book-case — betokens colonial life. . . . There is a weav- 
 ing-loom, a printing-press, farm-buildings, barns, etc. ; and, last of 
 all, the little chapel of kauri-wood (like the inside of a really good 
 ecclesiastical building in England), with a semi-circular apse at the 
 west containing a large handsome stone font. The east end is 
 very simple, with semi-circular apse, small windows full of stained 
 glass, no rails, the Bishop's chair on the north side, bench on the 
 south. Here my eye and my mind rested contentedly and 
 peacefully.* 
 
 Such was the late Maori boys'-school and present 
 theological college near Taurarua Bay, as it was seen in 
 full work in 1855. But Patteson w^as soon told-off to help 
 at another institution not far away, St. Stephen's College 
 for girls, — 
 
 a large one-storied building of wood, standing on table-land about 
 four hundred yards from the sea, and commanding glorious 
 views of the harbour and the islands which form groups close 
 round the coast. It is Church property all about here : and the 
 site of a future cathedral is within a stone's throw.f 
 
 * Miss Yonge, " Life of Patteson," p. 208. t Ibid., p. 215.
 
 i855-] " MUD-LARKINCr 157 
 
 Only a fortnight later, the following characteristic scene 
 occurred : — 
 
 About 9 a.m., I saw from my windows a schooner in the 
 distance, and told the Bishop I thought it might be the Southern 
 Cross [the new mission-vessel sent out from England]. Through- 
 out the day, which was very rainy, we kept looking from time to 
 time through our glasses. At 3 p.m., the Bishop came in : " Come 
 along, Coley ! I do believe it is the Southern Cross." So I 
 hurried on waterproofs, knowing that we were in for some mud- 
 larking. Off we went : lugged down a borrowed boat to the 
 water, tide being out : I took one oar, a Maori another, Bishop 
 steering. After twenty-minutes' pull, we met her and jumped on 
 board. . . . But on Tuesday, we had a rich scene. Bishop and 
 I went to the Duke of Portland and brought off the rest of 
 our things. But it was low-water, so the boats could not come 
 within a long way of the beach ; and the custom is for carts to go 
 over the muddy sand as far into the water as they can. Well ; in 
 went our cart, which had come from the college with three 
 valuable horses, while the Bishop and I stood on the edge of the 
 water. Presently one of the horses lost his footing ; and then all 
 three slipped up. One of those in the shafts had his head under 
 water for a time. lustanter, Bishop and I had our coats off, and 
 in we rushed to the horses. Such a plunging and splashing ! But 
 they were all got up safe. Imagine an English bishop, with 
 attending parson, cutting into the water to disentangle their 
 cart-horses from the harness, in full view of everybody on the 
 beach ! " This is your first lesson in mud-larking," said the 
 Bishop.* 
 
 A singular and abrupt change, certainly, from the 
 
 decorous English life of only a few weeks before ; from the 
 
 full-dress dinner parties at Eton and Richmond ; from 
 
 the old-world procession of College-dons, following a 
 
 * Miss Yonge, "Life of Patteson," p. 218.
 
 158 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1855. 
 
 " poker," to sermon at Great St. Mary's ! But the colonial 
 unconventionalities were much more to the Bishop's taste 
 than the prosaic humdrum of English life : and the dark- 
 skinned races had become, by this time, even dearer to him 
 than the " gilded youth " among whom he had been facile 
 princeps in times gone by. He therefore rejoiced in thus 
 training under his own eye one who should ere long take 
 his place as Bishop of Melanesia; smiled as he domesti- 
 cated him among the Maori girls and their teachers at 
 St. Stephen's ; then accompanied him repeatedly to the 
 islands, and handed over to him the Melanesian children 
 gathered at St. John's College ; then (in 1859) transplanted 
 him and his tender exotics to a more sheltered home, 
 not far away on the coast, at Kohimarama ; and, lastly, 
 consecrated him as Bishop (1861), and transplanted his 
 ecclesiastical head-quarters and his Melanesian school, 
 all together, to Norfolk Island. This, however, was not 
 accomplished without much difficulty. The State inter- 
 fered. And, with that morbid sentimentality which forms 
 the reverse side of the medal in English character, fears 
 were expressed lest the petted and interesting descendants 
 of the Bounty mutineers should be contaminated by a 
 school of Melanesian boys being planted on their island. 
 Moreover, the State had committed Norfolk Island to the 
 spiritual charge of the Bishop of Tasmania, some fifteen 
 hundred miles away, and would not transfer it. What 
 was to be done .■' At any rate, a woman — and especially a 
 Bishop's wife — has no recognized status under the canon 
 law. Mrs. Selwyn, therefore, might be landed among the 
 Pitcairners to prepare them for Confirmation, and so to 
 open the spiritual campaign. And landed she was, — three
 
 1 85 5-] MRS. SELWYN AT NORFOLK ISLAND. I 59 
 
 times, for several months of single-handed labour, in three 
 separate years. " Bishops' wives, in those days," (as her 
 saying is), "did not walk in silver slippers,— I can tell 
 you." * At last, untiring and good-humoured patience 
 overcame all obstacles. And, while Mota remained the 
 chosen centre of the future Melanesian " Church," Norfolk 
 Island became (for the present) the head-quarters of the 
 " mission " and of the Anglican See. 
 
 Before dismissing this part of the Bishop's labours, a 
 letter may be given from a former chaplain of Bishop 
 Selwyn, containing some characteristic touches relating to 
 this period of his life. He writes thus : — 
 
 I must bring my reminiscences of the great Bishop to a close. 
 His face and form rise up before me as I recall how, on one 
 occasion, coming on board to find confusion when all should have 
 been preparedness, himself steered the ship out of the port of 
 Auckland, and with the one sober man on board, besides myself, 
 kept watch the whole night ; how, on another occasion, he walked 
 a Solomon Islander to the ship's side and pushed him overboard 
 in the face of a great crowd of his countrymen, for refusing to 
 understand that the licentious practices of traders and whalers 
 were no pattern for our ship's company ; how, on a third occasion, 
 he did not shrink from publicly, in the presence of Mr. Patteson 
 
 * Many amusing stories are told of Mrs. Selwyn's readiness and good- 
 humour. Here is one : — Weary of pork and yams, she determined to bake a 
 batch of bread. Some flour had just arrived in an American whaler ; but 
 there was no yeast. She took, therefore, some froth off a glass of stout, added 
 brown sugar and a few slices of potato, and corked it all into a bottle, which 
 she placed in the blazing sunshine. In an hour or two, a welcome " Pop " 
 startled her whole work-class to their feet. " Ah ! there's my yeast ! " And, 
 throwing work to the winds, all rushed to secure the welcome heaven-sent 
 leaven. It was from this sacred primeval mess (as fire from the sacred hearth, 
 in ancient classic story) that Pitcairn-land, for many a long day, drew successive 
 growths of yeast, and baked successive batches of good wholesome domestic 
 bread.
 
 l6o BISHOP SEUVYN. [1838. 
 
 and myself, asking the forgiveness (ere the sun went down) of an 
 ofiicer to whom he thought he had spoken with undue harshness 
 in the morning. " Only what a Christian man should do," we 
 may say : but how many have the moral courage to own them- 
 selves in the wrong, when reflection tells them their true position ? 
 One incident I must detail more fully. In the year 1858, we 
 dropped Mr. Patteson at Lifu, Loyalty Islands, to minister to the 
 natives of that island, and to carry on the first winter school in 
 connection with the mission. This, I should remark, was in 
 accordance with the expressed wish of the young chief of the 
 island, Angadhohu, and of the regent, John Cho, who were very 
 anxious that the Church should take religious charge of the island. 
 John Cho had been to New Zealand many years before, and knew 
 the Bishop well, and liked our system. After leaving Lifu, we 
 visited Port de France, the head-quarters of the French in New 
 Caledonia. The approach to this harbour from the eastward is 
 through an immense reef-bounded lagoon, which extends from the 
 Isle of Pines to the south along nearly the whole west coast of 
 the island, with an occasional opening in the outer reef large 
 enough to give admission to vessels, and with shallow patches 
 here and there, very dangerous to those unacquainted with the 
 locality. On the day on which we passed up the lagoon, there 
 was a peculiar sheen on the water, which rendered it very difficult 
 to see the bottom (usually in these lagoons the bottom can be seen 
 with wonderful clearness, even to a depth of fifteen or twenty 
 fathoms). The Bishop, alternately with the captain, had been 
 watching on the fore-yard as we sailed along throughout the whole 
 morning, when suddenly the peculiar grating sound, which once 
 heard cannot be easily forgotten, reached our ears ; there was an 
 evident cessation of forward motion, followed shortly by a succes- 
 sion of severe bumps, and we soon found that the ship's "forefoot " 
 was fast aground. What was to be done ? Capt. Williams, who 
 had been following us in the Mary Afin Watson, as soon as he 
 came up to us pulled on board, and undertook to carry the news of 
 our mishap to Port de France, meanwhile suggesting to us to take 
 to our boats ; the Bishop however preferred to do his best to help
 
 1S58.] .V£^V CALEDONIA. 161 
 
 himself before calling in other aid. Accordingly, under the direc- 
 tions of the captain, who certainly rose to this occasion, we all, 
 from the Bishop downwards, worked with a will, carrying anchors 
 out into deeper water, heaving on the windlass, etc. ; and finally, 
 about midnight, the tide having risen to the full, we had the satis- 
 faction of feeling the ship slip off the ledge on which she had 
 rested into the deep water alongside. Shortly after this, one of 
 the boats of H.M.S. Iris, which happened then to be lying in the 
 harbour, came out to us, and we warped ofif into deeper water. 
 In the morning, we entered the harbour, being met by the steamer 
 Styx putting forth to our rescue ; and found the French man-of- 
 war Bayonnais and several transports, in harbour, besides the Iris, 
 the whole making a lively scene. Now came the difficulty : the 
 vessel showed no signs of serious injury : but how were we to 
 know that her bottom, after all the bumping that had gone on 
 (and very hard bumping too), was fit for the voyage to New 
 Zealand. There was no dock, no patent slip, not even a " hard " 
 on which to lay the vessel, and no divers were obtainable. The 
 Bishop was equal to the occasion. He caused the ship to be 
 heeled over as far as was safe ; and then, having stripped himself 
 to his tweed trousers and jersey, in the presence of the captain of 
 the Bayonnais and some of his officers, and amid their exclama- 
 tions of admiration, made a succession of dives, during which he 
 felt over the whole of the keel and forward part of the vessel, 
 much to the detriment of his hands, which were cut to pieces with 
 the jagged copper ; and ascertained the exact condition of her 
 bottom, and the nature of the injuries sustained. No wonder 
 that the next day, after dining on board the Frenchman, he was 
 sent away with a salute of eleven guns ! 
 
 There was in these days preserved on board an interesting, if 
 peculiar, relic of the earlier missionary voyages. It consisted of 
 neither more nor less than an article of woman's attire, the work 
 of the Bishop's own hands, manufactured to meet the emergency 
 of the arrival on board of the first female pupil for the Melanesian 
 school, in the shape of the affianced bride of one of the male 
 pupils, before any provision had been made for the clothing of 
 
 M
 
 1 62 BISHOP SELWYN. [1858. 
 
 native pupils of the gentler sex. It was made out of an old sail, 
 which (tradition relates) was spread upon the cuddy table, after 
 the manner of a chart ; when, after careful survey, the required 
 outlines were traced in chalk. In latter days we all used to be 
 very busy in manufacturing garments when expecting a batch of 
 new scholars ; but then we had the enlightened assistance in 
 cutting out, of an old man-of-war's-man, the invaluable " Sam ; " 
 and the Bishop's pattern was dis-carded. Now, happily, all this 
 kind of work is done by the Melanesians themselves, assisted by 
 kind and busy "bees " in New Zealand and Australia. 
 
 I may now, I think, pass to the Bishop's shore life ; and of 
 this others can speak much better than I can. One or two 
 reminiscences from me will suffice. The Bishop was very fond of 
 gardening, especially of tree-planting ; a large number of the trees 
 at the "Deanery" [the Bishop's first house, in Auckland] and at 
 Bishopscourt, and at St. Stephen's were planted with his own hands. 
 We all used to work together, digging holes, draining, burning, 
 and planting, the Bishop, the Maori catechists at St. Stephen's, and 
 myself. About half the morning of each day was devoted to this 
 work. There was some little grumbling at the tree-planting ; but 
 certainly the hours of out-door labour were not excessive ; and 
 who could grumble much when the Bishop set such an example ? 
 The only thing that I know of to be said against morning out-of- 
 door hard work is, that it tends to make a man sleepy during the 
 afternoon and evening hours of study ; but it is certainly condu- 
 cive to health. The Bishop was of late years very considerate for 
 those whom he thought not strong. In the early days in St. John's, 
 being anxious that there should be not even the appearance of 
 self-indulgence, I believe that he prohibited the use of riding- 
 horses to the clergy and students whenever they could possibly be 
 done without ; but I have known him peremptorily bid a man who 
 was starting ofif on foot to some duty, sit down and wait, while he 
 had a horse made ready for him. In the same way I have known 
 him insist on a man taking a stimulant when he thought he needed 
 it, being more careful of others than of himself. What an 
 admirable nurse of the sick he was ! There are those now living
 
 1858.] THE NEW ZEALAND WAR. 1 63 
 
 who can tell of his tenderness and patience in this capacity. 
 Seldom was the "Deanery" in old days without numbering 
 among its inmates some one or more of those who "in this 
 transitory life are in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or other 
 adversity." And how always ready to help in emergencies ! It 
 used to be said that Archdeacon Lloyd's particular /cT/t? was help- 
 ing at fires ; often was he to be seen hard at work in one of the 
 most dangerous positions on some blazing roof: but the Bishop 
 was good everywhere. Only the other day a friend of mine told 
 me how, the morning after he had been burned out in Parnell, 
 the Bishop appeared on the scene with his donkey-cart and man, 
 to render all the help he could in removing goods, and pressed 
 the whole family to come up to Bishopscourt and dine. I have 
 often heard the Bishop called a "real, plain man," the expression 
 being used as a high compliment. I do not think the Bishop 
 liked books which seemed to him of a neologian character, at any 
 time : he confined himself to the older writings, as a rule : and 
 how " mighty in the scriptures " he was ! He had not much 
 sympathy with the excessive review-reading of the present day.* 
 
 A very different work was now to tax his versatile 
 powers. 
 
 When Bishop Selwyn landed at Auckland on July 6, 
 1855, he found his diocese threatened with a serious dis- 
 aster. Disturbances had broken out among the tribes 
 near Taranaki ; — one tribe wishing to sell land to the 
 English, the other tribe forbidding it. Erelong, neigh- 
 bouring tribes became implicated. And the result was 
 a long intermittent war — ever smouldering and breaking 
 out afresh here and there into bloody conflict — which 
 lasted fully ten years. This New Zealand war cost 
 hundreds of lives ; retarded most disastrously the de- 
 velopment of the colony ; and never definitely came to 
 
 * LeUer quoted by E. A. C, p. 30, etc.
 
 164 BISHOP SELWYX. [1S58. 
 
 an end, but simply resulted in withdrawal of the Wai- 
 kato and other tribes into their forests and volcanic 
 ranges, to maintain a sullen independence, under a (so- 
 called) king of their own choice. It is possible that, had 
 Bishop Selwyn's advice been followed, and his maxim been 
 borne in mind — " Nothing is easier than legally and peace- 
 fully to extinguish a native title ; nothing is harder than to 
 extinguish a native war," — this trouble might have been 
 avoided. Yet it may be open to doubt whether, in any 
 case, a struggle between the spirited and martial Maoris on 
 the one hand, and the ever-advancing wave of European 
 immigrants on the other, were not an inexorable condition 
 of the final settlement of the problem. In no other country 
 has immigration impinged upon a native race so capable, 
 and so well-prepared, to take care of itself. With extra- 
 ordinary want of foresight, the Government had permitted 
 immense importations of rifles and ammunition among 
 them ; while " red tape " deprived the colonists of four 
 thousand stand of arms, sent home on the eve of the war. 
 In the possession of artillery alone had even the English 
 regular troops any advantage over the Maori. His stockades 
 were most ingenious and formidable defences; his ruses and 
 surprises were skilfully planned and intrepidly carried out ; 
 and in hand-to-hand conflict, the lithe and muscular savage 
 had every advantage, on his own entangled ground, against 
 the drilled and hampered English soldier. Yet drill and 
 discipline at last prevailed. And shiploads of reinforce- 
 ments to the immigrants' side were continually redressing 
 any inequality which may at first have existed in point of 
 numbers. At the beginning of the war (1855), the Maoris — 
 at a very rough estimate — may have been 100,000 strong ;
 
 1 858.] CAUSES OF THE WAR. 1 65 
 
 while the Europeans throughout New Zealand were only 
 37,192. At the end of the war the natives were consider- 
 ably reduced in numbers ; while the European population 
 had risen to 200,000. The last census (1881) shows 50,000 
 Maoris and 500,000 settlers. Such figures prove that the 
 noble struggle maintained by the primitive occupants of the 
 land is a hopeless one. That struggle began, as most con- 
 flicts do, from a pure misunderstanding.* But it was a 
 misunderstanding which went very deep and was ultimately 
 founded on two different conceptions of "ownership," 
 characteristic of two widely different stages of civilization. 
 Tribal ownership, covering with a network of well-under- 
 stood claims the whole country to the water's edge, knew 
 of no distinction between occupied and waste lands. All 
 belonged to the tribe. Personal ownership, on the other 
 hand, was the conception of the English settlers and of 
 Parliament at home ; and "waste lands" were supposed to 
 belong to no one at all. Land-greed, moreover, had 
 induced both individuals and joint-stock companies to 
 possess themselves of enormous tracts at fabulously low 
 prices, and with insufficient investigation of the natives' title 
 to sell. Thus, in the early days, one George Green, of 
 Sydney, bought 20,000 acres in Stewart's Island for ^30 : 
 and forty miles square in the Southern Island for ^200. 
 And even in 1840 two Sydney merchants bought 40,000 
 acres in the same island for ^^752. f On the other hand, 
 when the natives at last woke up to what was going on and 
 resented it, the missionaries were accused of awakening and 
 instructing them. 
 
 * See Appendix. 
 
 t Majoribanks, "Travels in New Zealand " (1839), p. 164.
 
 l66 BISHOP SELWYN. [1858. 
 
 They had not only (it was alleged) taught the natives to insist 
 on increased payment for lands, but had taught them to believe in 
 rights which they had ignored before. They had taught men to 
 start forward as claimants for compensation, who no longer feared 
 the authority of their chiefs — now destroyed by the democratic 
 spirit of the missionaries' teaching or influence of European laws 
 and customs. And they had taught all to extend over the w-aste 
 and uncultivated land rights and claims which had never before 
 entered their thoughts. * 
 
 Thus the missionaries were made scapegoats; and, from 
 the settlers' point of view, were held responsible for all the 
 mischiefs of the war. f No wonder the Bishop, when land- 
 ing one day at Wellington, was greeted with the murmur 
 " Here comes that old fool, the Bishop ! " On the other 
 hand, when he was seen to be ministering among the red- 
 coats, and regarding them too (as he was in duty bound to 
 do) as claiming his pastoral care, he was not unnaturally 
 regarded by the Maoris as an enemy and a spy. And so, 
 by the sheer irony of untoward circumstances, this heroic 
 man — who was sparing himself no fatigue and no privation, 
 and who risked his life repeatedly without a moment's 
 hesitation in passing between the two hostile forces, J if so 
 be he might bring about a better understanding, or at least 
 might remind both parties how God's laws are not "silenced 
 
 * Wakefield, "Adventures in New Zealand " (1839-1841), ii. 2CO. 
 
 t " The Church of England missionaries are accused of having been all 
 along, from motives of self-interest, hostile to the New Zealand Company: and 
 the Wesleyans are accused of urging the natives to get more payment for their 
 land, and of providing them with a considerable quantity of gunpowder " 
 (Majoribanks, p. 103). 
 
 X " When the troops were advancing up the Waikato (1863) in the steamer, 
 a single figure was seen advancing alone to the same point. It was Bishop 
 Selwyn " (General Alexander, "Bush-fighting" [1873], p. 114). See also 
 Tucker, ii. 203.
 
 1858.] THE BISHOP MISUNDERSTOOD. 1 6? 
 
 amid the clash of arms " — was suspected and vilified on 
 both sides ; and eventually had the bitter pain of seeing 
 great numbers of his Maori flock, for whom he had toiled 
 so long and whom he regarded as his most dear and 
 familiar children, fall away from Christianity altogether 
 and relapse into savagery, and even for a moment into 
 cannibalism.* No wonder his heart was almost broken. 
 No wonder that he wrote, in the bitterness of his spirit — 
 
 I have now one simple missionary idea before me — that of 
 watching over the remnant that is left. Our native work is a 
 " remnant " in two senses ; the remnant of a decaying people, and 
 the remnant of a decaying faith : — 
 
 and again, — 
 
 I do not see my way to another visit to England. It is more 
 congenial to my present feelings to sit among my own ruins, — not 
 moping, but tracing out the outlines of a new foundation. f 
 
 Yes : his work seemed to have been a failure. The devilry 
 of violence and fanaticism had destroyed it down to the 
 ground, — just as the devilry of Jewish violence and 
 fanaticism destroyed, for a time, the work of Christ Himself; 
 and left mankind a symbol of victory through defeat, the 
 Cross. And not only was this noble and devoted man re- 
 pudiated by his own once faithful converts, but his very name 
 has been tarnished with calumny, and been handed down 
 among them to this hour as a by-word of reproach. As 
 he had been seen ministering among the invading soldiery, 
 a wicked slander flew round the camps and pas of these 
 
 * Alexander, "Bush-fighting," p. 211 ; Martin, "Our Maoris," p. 174; 
 Tucker, ii. 197. 
 
 t Tucker, ii. 209.
 
 1 68 BISHOr SELIVYN. [1859. 
 
 simple children of nature, that the Bishop himself had 
 directed the troops and had even wielded a rifle against 
 them. Not long ago, an aged warrior pulled up his trouser 
 to show to the present Bishop of Auckland a bullet-wound 
 inflicted, as he was firmly persuaded, by Bishop Selwyn 
 himself Nor was this all. When at last he was summoned, 
 by his Archbishop and his Queen, to leave New Zealand 
 and bring his ripe experience to the service of the mother 
 Church at home, some people misconstrued his obedience ; 
 and the most absolutely unselfish man whom the present 
 generation has seen, was actually counted a deserter from 
 his post and an aspirant to the slender honours of the 
 bench of bishops at home.* These things are among the 
 mysteries of the world. But even the Divine Master Him- 
 self was " made perfect through sufferings " and " endured, 
 suffering wrongfully." Meanwhile, as a specimen of the 
 mischief done to the native character by the war, we may 
 take the case of a Maori woman, the wife of a native cate- 
 chist, David, in the Waikato country. Her husband- 
 worked for many years most faithfully and conscientiously. He 
 read prayers daily, morning and evening, in the village chapel ; 
 kept school ; visited the sick ; and often travelled from place to 
 place teaching his people. He and his wife Rebekah had a great 
 deal of trouble from time to time. They lost several very engaging 
 children. And once, when a litde daughter died, the poor mother 
 said, " It is all right : my child is safe, and I am not going to 
 sorrow ; only I shall do so " {and here she burst out crying) " when 
 I get back to the village and see her little clothes," — a touch of 
 feeling quite Shaksperian. ... At length her husband died : and 
 
 * The truth (as will appear further on) was exactly the reverse ; and Bishop 
 Selwyn felt in New Zealand, as Dr. Hook did at Chichester, "lam in the place 
 that suits me, and I don't want to ' get on.' " (" Life of Dr. Hook," p. 579).
 
 I859-] OUTBREAK OF HOSTILITIES. 1 69 
 
 she remained peacefully in her own village, supporting herself and 
 her children by doing washing and needlework for settlers in the 
 neighbourhood. At last, one Sunday morning, General Cameron 
 crossed the river with a large force, and the war began. Rebekah 
 fled with her children and the rest of her people up into the King 
 Country for refuge. There, removed from Christian influences and 
 surrounded by malcontents, her excitable temperament made her, 
 after a while, believe herself to be a prophetess. And now, one 
 by one, the large flourishing schools on the Waikato and Waipa 
 rivers had to be closed, with their branch village schools under 
 native teachers, which had become centres of light. The fine 
 country which we had seen covered with wheat-crops became a 
 battlefield ; the mills were closed ; the churches built by the 
 natives were often used as barracks by the troops. No Maoris 
 ventured into Auckland ; no invalids were brought to be nursed ; 
 no canoes heavily laden with produce skimmed across the harbour. 
 The twenty years of pleasant intercourse with the Maoris was at 
 an end. " The land was defiled." * 
 
 The history of this miserable war must be very briefly 
 told. It will be remembered that, so early as 1843, the 
 Wairau massacre of armed Englishmen, in the south, had 
 already puffed up the Maoris with a sense of victory. Then, 
 in 1845, tl'^G first symptoms of a desire for independence 
 showed themselves, — when John Heki, in the extreme 
 north, boldly cut down the British flag.f And since that 
 
 * Lady Martin, " Our Maoris," p. 152. 
 
 t " The British flag has, for a long time, excited the jealousy and active 
 opposition of the chief Heki. He always argues against the flagstaff, as being 
 a token of subjection of his country to the British. He alludes to the treat- 
 ment of the Israelites in Egypt ; and makes comparisons between the two 
 nations, the English and his own people. He is a religious man, a Protestant, 
 and has prayers among his people every day. He never joined the other 
 chiefs in plundering the settlers. He contends for one object, and one only, 
 the non-erection of the flagstaff." (Carleton, "Life of Archdeacon H. Wil- 
 liams " (Auckland, 1877), Appendix).
 
 170 :bishop seuvyn. [1860- 
 
 second apparent success, the notion of holding their own in 
 some way against the ever-inrushing tide of Europeans has 
 never ceased to haunt the native mind. In 1855, after the 
 Bishop's return from England, a threatening disturbance 
 arose among the tribes on the Waikato Rix^cr, not far south 
 of Auckland. But in i860 downright war broke out. A 
 patch of land, called " the Waitara," near New Plymouth 
 had been sold to the Government by a native, when his 
 chief intervened with a veto.* As fast as the surveyors 
 put in their pegs, the chief's women and others pulled 
 them up again. It was the Wairau passive resistance over 
 again. But the English were determined that it should 
 not again culminate in a massacre. They therefore sent 
 troops to the spot. A native stockade was built over 
 against them : it was taken, but five Europeans were soon 
 after caught and massacred in cold blood. Reinforcements 
 were sent over from Australia ; ten thousand men were 
 gradually collected ; and the difficult country was gradually 
 and skilfully penetrated, from Tauranga on the east coast 
 and from the Waikato mouth on the west coast, till hands 
 were joined and a telegraph system established in the 
 heart of the native country. 
 
 Driven to despair, a large number of the i\Iaoris now 
 abandoned, not only the cruelly maligned Bishop, but 
 Christianity itself — evidently regarding it (as the ancient 
 Saxon and Scandinavian heathens used to do) as the symbol 
 of union with their hated invaders. In 1864, a foraging party 
 
 * " Had the native land-court been already constituted, all these matters 
 would have been tried and settled by law. But the governor now sat as judge 
 in his own cause. Those who hindered the constitution of a land-court are, 
 in the first degree, guilty of the New Zealand war." (Carleton, " Life of 
 Henry Williams" (1877), ii. 336.)
 
 1864.] THE '' HAU-HAUSr 171 
 
 of Englishmen was surprised and slain, and the head of their 
 officer, Captain Lloyd, was set on a pole and carried about 
 among the tribes by the emissaries of the new national 
 religion. In fact, they had replaced the Gospel by a 
 strange amalgam of biblical and heathenish ideas, invented 
 for them by a chief, Te Ua, of Taranaki — formerly treated 
 as a maniac, but now elevated to the dignity of " Liberator." 
 It combined a passionate feeling of patriotism with com- 
 munistic polygamy, wild dervish-dancing, and the use of 
 mesmerism and ventriloquism. Their Church Service was 
 a meaningless jargon of many languages, supposed to have 
 a magical force ; and one line in it gave the name of " Pai- 
 marire " to the new religion. It ran thus : Koti te Fata, 
 mat marire ! — in other words, " God the Father, mei 
 miserere ! " But as the service was accompanied with 
 grunts of occasional assent, by way of " amens," the new 
 devotees were commonly known as " the Hau-haus." At 
 one scene, when emissaries were sent down to Poverty 
 Bay to induce the Maoris there to join in the new national 
 Church, Archdeacon Henry Williams was actually present ; 
 and he afterwards describes how — 
 
 a pole, upon which the Pai-marire flag had been hoisted, had 
 been set up. The party [of emissaries] marched up and stood 
 around. The priest stood by the pole ; and the party marched 
 three times round, their eyes fixed with a steady gaze upctn the 
 pole, chanting a song. Then the priest gave out a prayer from 
 a book, which the people followed with great earnestness and 
 many inflexions of voice. Towards the close, the priest buried 
 his face in a cambric handkerchief, his breast heaving deep with 
 emotion. The people squatted down : up jumped an old can- 
 nibal heathen, in pure Maori costume, singing a song of the old 
 time. The bystanders could no longer resist, and came rushing
 
 1/2 BISHOP SELWYX. [1864. 
 
 into the ring. Kereopa [the man who devoured the martyred 
 missionary's eye], now came forward ; and those who desired to 
 see the head of Captain Lloyd were invited into an adjoining 
 liouse, where, by ventriloquism, it was again made to speak.* 
 
 Then Te Kooti and 187 cpmpanions escaped from 
 prison on Chatham Island, and gave fresh spirit to the 
 war. Till at last, pa after pa having been taken, the 
 ground soaked with English and with Maori blood, and 
 the native warriors thrust back in sullen obstinate resistance 
 into the interior, the British troops were quietly withdrawn, 
 and the settlers were left to guard henceforth their own 
 homes. The following letter from Bishop Hobhouse, nar- 
 rating a visit to the British camp in company with Bishop 
 Sehvyn, giv-es an insight into his mind at that time : — 
 
 In November, 1864, the war was drawing towards a close. 
 The terms of pacification had been agreed upon ; but the British 
 troops kept their stations in the Waikato valley, pending the ratifi- 
 cation of the terms by the Queen. Long before this time, the 
 Bishop had undertaken to supply the absence of all Anglican 
 chaplains in the camp : and he was still obliged to provide for 
 these duties, though the army was no longer massed, but was 
 spread into numerous outposts stretching as far as ninety miles 
 from Auckland. This involved his starting every Friday, with 
 such clerical companions as he could get; calling at the various 
 stations throughout Saturday, to do any pastoral-duty required 
 amongst the troops ; and planning with the officers how to make 
 the most of his services on Sunday, by gathering the troops at 
 centres to meet him. 
 
 In the belief that I should be recruited by the trip, and also 
 be able to officiate at one or two of the services, he took me with 
 him on one of these Fridays. The weather was as lovely as 
 November in New Zealand generally is : and we started early 
 
 * Cadeton, "Life of H. Williams," ii. 34S.
 
 1S64] A VISIT TO THE CAMP. 1/3 
 
 from Auckland by a " Cobb's coach," — a form of vehicle imported 
 from Western America,— high wheeled and high slung for travelling 
 on roadless tracks. This dropped us, after forty-five miles, on the 
 Waikato river, which is navigated by steamers for several miles 
 above that point. When the steamer arrived, it was found to be 
 towing some barges filled with the families of the new military 
 settlers, — a corps which had been raised in the Australian towns, 
 to be planted, as a cordon of protection, round the fringe of the 
 newly conquered Waikato country. The arrival of these settler- 
 families was an opportunity for pastoral work, which fired the 
 Bishop's heart. He plunged into the barges, and soon found 
 how much his offices were needed. One woman, the mother of 
 several children, was nearing her end. He induced the captain 
 to put her and her husband ashore, opposite to a wooden church 
 which had been riddled with shot and dismantled in the war. 
 Inside that inhospitable ruin he proposed to stay during the night, 
 as the comforter of the poor woman ; and bade me proceed to the 
 nearest military post, and await his arrival. Early on the Saturday 
 morning he arrived, after an unbroken night-watch, during which 
 he had seen his poor patient's death, had committed her body to 
 the grave, and had made arrangements for the charge of her 
 children. Without any sleep, he then hastened to depart on foot 
 to the missionary station where we had been expected overnight. 
 There he kept some horses, which, after an hour's business, we 
 mounted, to make a full day's ride to the farthest outpost on the 
 ^Vaipa, a feeder of the Waikato. 
 
 At each military station we passed, the officers greeted the 
 Bishop, not only as a comrade who had shared their perils or as 
 the chaplain who had ministered to them in hospital and in the 
 field, but almost as a general, — as one who, in addition to a 
 thorough knowledge of the country and of the genius of the Maori 
 opponents, was thoroughly competent to form a plan of campaign, 
 and was known to have foreseen some of the errors of the plan 
 recently adopted. It was nearly 11 p.m. before we reached the 
 colonel's quarters, which were to be our ten?ii?tiis a quo for the 
 Sunday's spiritual campaign.
 
 174 BISHOP SELWYN. [1864- 
 
 During the many hours of this day, as we passed over the 
 fields of action with their gloomy records of ruined churches, 
 abandoned pas, down-trodden enclosures, the Bishop poured out 
 his heart freely, more freely than was his wont. The scene was 
 sad enough to have overwhelmed him with acute regrets, and with 
 despondency for the future. The Waikato tribe — more than ten 
 thousand strong, the most advanced of the powerful tribes in 
 civilization and in Churchmanship, with churches and a complete 
 system of schools endowed by themselves — were now driven 
 from their fertile valley, estranged from British rule, and perhaps 
 alienated from the Christian faith. The missionary work of forty 
 years seemed all undone ; and the Bishop was himself regarded 
 as a traitor, whom any patriot might laudably shoot, if he had the 
 opportunity. Yet all these gloomy reflections were put away : 
 and his only thought was how to minister to the new settlers now 
 pouring in from the Australian towns, with small voucher for 
 either their loyalty or their Christianity. These would need fresh 
 missionary enterprise, which must be undertaken by the slender 
 funds of the young New Zealand Church. But this sudden 
 demand for a new kind of labour, and one far less congenial to 
 him, served only to kindle his missionary spirit afresh ; and he 
 was already busying his constructive mind with a sketch-plan of 
 campaign. 
 
 And now, as we passed over the scenes of bloodshed, the 
 Bishop was reminded of the merciful guardianship which had 
 sheltered him amid all the perils of the fray. " I have been in 
 every action that I could possibly reach," he said. " It was my 
 rule to minister to the wounded natives as well as to the British. 
 They were both part of my Christian charge, were one in Christ, 
 and therefore one to Christ's minister. Indeed, I always ministered 
 to the fallen Vidioxx first, to give a practical answer to their charge 
 against me of forsaking and betraying them. It was needful that 
 I should be in the midst of each fray and between the two fires ; 
 but I was never hurt. I lay on the ground at night, and shared 
 s )ldiers' fare ; but to this hour I know not the touch of rheumatism. 
 In my voyages, too, I have been preserved from ague, the usual lot
 
 1 866.] END OF THE WAR. I 75 
 
 of Melanesian voyagers, and from all other perils. Bat it seems 
 as if now I must forecast for a quiet evening to my life. For in 
 sight of these new demands on episcopal labour, I cannot go on 
 long in this sphere after my day of full activity is over." 
 
 Such was the drift of his mind ; which, contrary to his wont, 
 he poured out freely. He even went so far as to say that, as soon 
 as his active powers drooped, he thought the best way of serving 
 his Master would be to retire to Canterbury, and there to live 
 alongside the College of St. Augustine, and help in the training 
 and inspiring of the next generation of missionaries. 
 
 We journeyed on till past eleven, when we found the good 
 colonel waiting for us in his tent. He had made up his own bed 
 in the best style he could for the Bishop's occupation ; but, finding 
 that I was in a very exhausted state, the Bishop insisted on my 
 taking the only bed, whilst he and the colonel bivouacked. The 
 next day's duties, including ministration at eight separate posts, 
 Bishop Selwyn cheerfully took upon himself. I attended the 
 earliest, at 8 a.m., and then mounted my horse to move home- 
 ward by easy stages, my kind companion fearing that I might be 
 laid up in the wilderness. He promised to overtake me by 
 Monday evening; and this he did. So that we reached Auckland 
 together on the Tuesday, the Bishop showing no signs of fatigue." * 
 
 By the end of 1S66 five regiments had been em- 
 barked, and only one was left behind. But the colonial 
 militia had still to carry on a bitter intermittent warfare for 
 many years longer, especially against the supple and wary 
 Te Kooti ; till at last he, too, was included in a general 
 amnesty, in 1883, and peace began to prevail, f But even 
 until 1887 the wild forest interior of the Northern Island 
 was "tabooed" by the natives to all intruders. The rail- 
 way from Auckland was pushed on to the frontier line 
 
 * Letter from Bishop Hobhouse, September 6, 18S7. 
 t " New Zealand," by a resident (1884), p. 56.
 
 1/6 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1866. 
 
 drawn by the Maori king, where it stopped abruptly. The 
 raihvay northwards from Wellington was pushed on as far 
 as New Plymouth, and stopped abruptly there. If you 
 would travel from the one city to the other, you must take 
 to the sea for the intervening gap of about a hundred 
 miles. 
 
 Happily, however, this state of armed truce is at length 
 passing away, and a more friendly feeling is now arising. 
 The gap in the railway communications is, in 1888, being 
 rapidly filled up by consent and co-operation of the Maoris 
 themselves. Te Kooti is pardoned. The old "king" is 
 fast losing all influence. The civilized notion of private 
 property is rapidly supplanting the more primitive one of 
 tribal property.* And so the principles of English law are 
 becoming more welcomed and better understood ; the fusion 
 of the two races, for which Bishop Selwyn laboured so 
 strenuously and risked his life in a thousand ways, \vill now 
 probably proceed apace ; and there is little doubt that the 
 gospel, too, and its principal handmaid the Anglican 
 Church, will ere long resume their influence, and will take a 
 permanent possession of the Maori heart. And then the 
 revered name of Bishop Sekvyn, so long obscured by dark 
 clouds of calumny, will emerge again into honoured remem- 
 brance, and wnW perhaps be regarded by both races as the 
 watchword of unity and peace. For it is impossible to 
 
 * There seems no doubt that England often, for a time, appears to vacillate 
 and fail owing to her scrupulous desire to avoid harsh and overbearing ways. 
 Contrast the summary methods of the French in New Caledonia. " France 
 would not allow a savage chief to say, ' My custom is different from yours.' 
 One tenth of the land was reserved ' for the natives, ' and the rest was sold 
 to French colonists of the poorer class." (Miss Yonge, "Life of Patteson,'" 
 i. 370.)
 
 i866.] CHRISTIAN HEROISM OF THE MAORIS. 1 7/ 
 
 imagine that the Christianity taught by that great man 
 has been more than superficially effaced from the Maori 
 mind, when we read of the many acts of Christian heroism 
 which illumined even the darkest days of exasperated war- 
 fare. Thus — 
 
 after a defeat on the Waikato, July 12, 1863, in each of the dead 
 men's haversacks was found one of the Gospels or a Church of 
 England Prayer-book in Maori, showing that they had come under 
 the influence of Bishop Selwyn.* 
 
 Again, in the following September, — ■ 
 
 one day several large canoes were seen coming doAvn the Waikato 
 from Meri-meri [a very strong pa] with a white flag flying. On 
 being detained at Colonel Austen's post, they were found to 
 contain a large quantity of potatoes and several milch goats, as 
 a present to General Cameron and his soldiers. The chiefs at 
 Meri-meri had heard that the troops were short of provisions, and 
 they had obeyed the scripture injunction, " If thine enemy hunger, 
 feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink." t 
 
 And still more strikingly, during the bloody conflicts 
 near Tauranga, in 1865, did these Christian principles 
 appear. When our troops had stormed the formidable 
 " Gate Pa," and been repulsed, several wounded officers 
 were left inside. One of them was tenderly cared for, 
 all through that dreary night, by the very Maori who 
 defended the pa, Henare Turatoa by name. He had 
 been educated by the Bishop, till quite lately, at St. 
 John's College, near Auckland. And now, when his dying 
 enemy feebly moaned for water and there was none inside 
 the pa, this noble warrior crept down, at the imminent 
 risk of his life, within the line of English sentries, filled 
 
 * General Alexander, p. 52. f Ibid.., p. 65. 
 
 N
 
 1/8 BISHOP SELWYN. [1866- 
 
 a vessel with water, and bore it back to refresh the parched 
 lips of the expiring Englishman.* Such men as these 
 should never have been our enemies. Probably either 
 French or Russians would have seen their way to draft 
 foes of such splendid metal into their own armies. But 
 Bishop Selwyn's was, after all, a far " more excellent way ; " 
 it was the way of first softening by Christianity, and then 
 of welding firmly and finally together in peaceful industrial 
 intercourse, two families of the human race so admirably 
 fitted by nature — if not also by grace — to understand and 
 appreciate each other. 
 
 But this noble and apostolic servant of Christ and of 
 His Church had now nearly done his appointed task of 
 twenty-six years' labour and suffering in New Zealand. 
 He had brought back from England a leader (Mr. Patte- 
 son) for the Melanesian mission which lay so near his 
 heart. He had found a new centre for that mission at 
 Norfolk Island. He had at last succeeded in dividing 
 his diocese, by placing Bishop Harper in charge of the 
 southern island ; he had then still further subdivided 
 each island, by the consecration of Bishops Abraham and 
 Williams to Wellington and Waiapu, and of Bishops Hob- 
 house and Jenner to Nelson and Dunedin, Thus — Bishop 
 Patteson having also been consecrated in 1861 — there were 
 now seven bishops where twenty years before there had 
 been one ; the Church had been provided with an excellent 
 working constitution; theological training-schools had been 
 established ; and the foundations of a native ministry had 
 been successfully laid, by the ordination both of Maori and 
 Melanesian converts, and by their institution to pastoral 
 
 * Tucker, ii. 204.
 
 1867.] SECOND VISIT TO ENGLAND. 1 79 
 
 charges among their own people. When, therefore, the 
 summons came from the Archbishop of Canterbury 
 (Longley) to attend at the first Pan-Anghcan Synod at 
 Lambeth, it was generally felt that Bishop Selwyn could 
 not possibly disobey such a summons, but also it was 
 foreboded that possibly he would not return. At any 
 rate, in 1867, he sailed a second time for England, and 
 took his seat in the Lambeth Conference — a council which 
 was, in his opinion, the most important event which had 
 happened to the Church since the Reformation. He then 
 attended the Church Congress at Wolverhampton ; and, 
 finally, when repeatedly commanded to do so by the 
 highest authorities both in Church and State, he accepted 
 the Bishopric of Lichfield, and transferred to the service 
 of the Church at home the unwearied energy, the bright 
 intelligence, the art of governing men, and the absolutely 
 unexampled stores of strangely varied experience, which 
 had for twenty-six years been placed unreservedly at the 
 service of the daughter Church of New Zealand. 
 
 The following letter gives us a glimpse of the first 
 " Lambeth Conference," as judged of by a near outsider :— 
 
 London, September 24, 1S67. 
 
 My dearest P 
 
 I wrote to you last from Bromfield, where George had 
 his only perfectly resting time in England. He is a hunted wretch. 
 As usual, his head and heart are full of this great meeting. The 
 work has now begun ; and the foolish talk of " What does it 
 mean?" and "What can come of a mere three days' conference?" 
 begins to vanish away. Still one cannot but feel sorry that this 
 statement of duration was put forth, so as to provoke a sense of 
 inadequacy and haste ; all the more pity, because nothing was
 
 l8o BISHOP SEL\V\N. [1867. 
 
 said of any ulterior work which it was hoped might grow out of 
 it The actual conference begins at Lambeth to-day. But it has 
 happily been preceded by meetings of colonial and English bishops 
 for settling the points to be brought forward at the conference. I 
 may say at once that George is glad that he came ; and that your 
 husband's hopes and thought about his influence seem likely to 
 be realized, both in restraining and devising. Otherwise, it would 
 appear that the main part were for resolving themselves into a 
 court for condemning Colenso ; and Capetown felt sore and 
 injured at the want of sympathy (as he thought) shown by turning 
 the stream into another channel. George's main object has been 
 to afiirm the faith, not to condemn the heretic ; and for obvious 
 reasons — only that they are not obvious — to avoid rushing into 
 that which they were incompetent to do, and making the synod 
 an arena of conflict. Dear soul, he is quite happy now at the 
 result of the preliminary conferences, and in the hope that order 
 may prevail in the synod itself, and that something will be done. 
 
 September 29th. 
 
 He came back from the synod, sometimes happy and some- 
 times quite desponding, the precious time being so frittered away. 
 The feeling grows and grows of the more than pity it was to 
 appoint so short a time. Why the good easy Archbishop did so, 
 who can tell ? But the English bishops seem to grudge their 
 time just now. It is a great pit}', too, that the address was put 
 forth — and that through the newspapers — without the resolutions 
 accompanying it. Indeed, many things are a pity ; such as the 
 want of previous arrangement, the lack of all formality or of any- 
 thing to give dignity in the eyes of the public or honour to the 
 brethren. A sort of laisser aller pervaded the thing. Then the 
 resolutions are sent to the newspaper " with the compliments of 
 the Archbishop's attorney " ! Why not set them forth to the world 
 with some form as of authority ? And why not some definite 
 plan for hospitizing the foreigners ? This last comes of [choosing] 
 the four days in September, when no one was in town, and the
 
 1S67.] VISIT TO IRELAND. 181 
 
 Eastern bishops were in haste to be gone. . . . From Bromfield 
 we went to Powis Castle; and en 7-oute visited St. Mary's,* a noble 
 old church in Shrewsbury, but not equal to Ludlow, Just now, 
 while all England has been restoration-mad, I do think the 
 churches are a little reduced to one level. One is really glad 
 to see anything that looks old and worn. At Powis Castle the 
 room we had was a delight, in its way, — grim tapestry, splendid 
 old cabinets with C. R. in panels everywhere, and an immensely 
 high solemn-looking bed, with heavy silk hangings prepared for 
 his sacred majesty. It was an amusing contrast to a colonial 
 shakedown, and great fun in its way. I think that the taste for 
 what is gorgeous and sumptuous has increased [since we left 
 England]. The standard of everything in this way is raised. 
 People dress more and furnish more, — not eat more, for " dinners 
 a la Russe " are universal, and this cuts off some display, happily. 
 
 The following characteristic letter will be read with 
 interest by all who care — and who does not .-" — for Ireland ; 
 as well as by all who know how to value a bright and 
 humorous letter from a female hand : — 
 
 Killarney, October 29, 1867. 
 
 My dearest P , 
 
 If the train would only wait long enough on the way 
 to Cork, I might have dated my letter from Blarney ; and so have 
 said anything I pleased. Such a charm ! Only fancy our being 
 in Ireland; and also George's extreme enjoyment of the "lark." 
 The more, as it is enshrined in the enjoyment of a sea-voyage at 
 the beginning and end. Not that he, poor dear, gets much holi- 
 day : for he has once more plunged into S.P.G. work; and is, in 
 consequence, the victim of greedy secretaries, who work him to 
 death. So when he was desirous of this detour to see something 
 of the lakes — though only for one day, and that seems likely to 
 
 * The very church where, ten years later, Bishop Selwyn held his last 
 confirmation, and finished his labours.
 
 1 8 2 BISHOP- SEL WYN. [ 1 86 7. 
 
 be a rainy one — we were glad ; and anyway the rain gives him 
 breathing-time and writing-time. The long railway journey, 
 through Kildare, Tipperary, Limerick, was remunerating : first, 
 by reason of a bright Irish girl, with whom he kept up a 
 constant fire ; and then, from making up arrears of sleep. So 
 that he arrived at Killarney, at 9 p.m., as blithe as a bird. One 
 object in coming over here was the deep interest felt in the Irish 
 Church, and the hope of strengthening the desponding by making 
 them acquainted with the position of the Colonial Church, — so 
 likely to become their own ere long. For people seem to think 
 the Irish Church " doomed " (as they call it) ; and some will not 
 take comfort because, they say, " We shall be reduced to your 
 position on the back of a great wrong." "How so?" said I. 
 " Because," was the reply, " our main property was given by 
 James I., out of his royal lands : " which " royal lands," I con- 
 clude, were confiscated or forfeited lands ; and in those days 
 making rebels to get their lands w^as not unknown, any more than 
 in our enlightened days [in New Zealand]. I do not think the 
 good people had much comfort ; though all have been greatly 
 pleased with George's visit. His presence and his words are 
 like a breath of fresh air. I moUified to a poor little S.P.G. 
 secretary, when he said, "It has done us untold good." Very 
 likely. They are so " established " at Dublin, so low-church, so 
 afraid of things, and so little used to giving — for great meetings 
 aad vast congregations did not produce much more than Welling- 
 ton in two sermons — that perhaps they will be roused. But they 
 are so pleasant and genial, for the most part, and so readily 
 " stirred," that I think they only want a poker, most of them. 
 The passage to Dublin was rough. I heard George say to the 
 skipper, " The wind's abeam ; " and I felt how vast a comfort he 
 drew from the opportunity for such a saline remark. The way by 
 Newry and Drogheda was very pretty. But Ireland is not like 
 England, nor a colony, nor abroad. The brogue all round you 
 is great fun. A well-dressed lady sitting by you on a sofa breaks 
 out into the richest form. And then, out of doors, you see such 
 thorough Milesian faces, so many old lorg-coats — who wears
 
 1867.] LICHFIELD BISHOPRIC DECLINED.- 183 
 
 them al', when they are new ? — driving donkey-carts of Irish cut 
 iniirely, that we were all surprised at the outward appearances of 
 things. Our next move was to the Congress at Wolverhampton. 
 George could not come for the opening ; nor for a marvellous 
 speech of the Bishop of Illinois, which so moved the audience 
 that they started to their feet as one man when he ended. 
 George spoke upon Missions, doubtful (as he said) how he could 
 concentrate the life-time of twenty-five years into twenty-five 
 minutes. He followed two capital papers on the subject, from 
 Lord Nelson and a Church Missionary Society man, and a paper 
 from the Bishop of Capetown [Gray], who was received grandly, 
 people vying to express their sympathy with him and dissent from 
 Colenso. His words about [letters] patent and Supremacy and 
 Privy Council seemed t^\x3.-drouthy after this. Then came 
 George. I wish you could have heard him stand up and say — 
 as if in answ'er to taunts — " I do not know what failure means." He 
 looked it, as he waited during the burst that followed from the 
 people in response, before he could go on. He need have said 
 nothing more. He seemed an embodiment of effort and of hope. 
 And so they evidently took it. I was sorry for the poor little 
 figure that followed." 
 
 It is not surprising that such a noble and intrepid 
 " figure " as that which is here depicted should have been 
 almost instinctively designated to rule the important 
 diocese in which the congress was held, when the 
 lamented decease of Bishop Lonsdale rendered such a 
 step necessary. 
 
 But when the summons came to leave his beloved New 
 Zealand for ever, he could not, at first, seriously believe in 
 it. The pangs of separation from tried and self-sacrificing 
 friends, and from old accustomed fields of duty, were too 
 severe to be lightly undergone ; while the sense of a " call " 
 to new and still more difficult work in another quarter had
 
 1 84 BISHOP SELIV\N. [1867. 
 
 not yet seized upon his conscience and imagination. He 
 therefore, without a moment's hesitation, declined the ap- 
 pointment. A lady relates how she happened to be walk- 
 ing with him in the street at Exeter : when he stopped 
 abruptly to send off a telegram. It was the immediate 
 and decisive refusal of the " promotion " just offered him. 
 His letter to Lord Derby, the Prime Minister who had 
 offered him the See of Lichfield, ran as follows : — 
 
 As your lordship's very kind letter was marked " confidential," 
 I have taken counsel with no one but with God ; and I have been 
 led to the conclusion that it is my duty to return to New Zealand : 
 — (i) because the native race requires all the efforts of the few 
 friends that remain to them ; (2) because the organization of the 
 Church in New Zealand is still incomplete ; (3) because I have 
 still, so far as I can judge, health and strength for the peculiar 
 duties which habit has made familiar to me ; (4) because my 
 bishopric is not endowed; (5) because I have personal friends, to 
 whom I am so deeply indebted, that I feel bound to work with 
 them so long as I can ; (6) because a report was spread in New 
 Zealand that I did not intend to return ; to which I answered that 
 nothing but illness or death would prevent me. I could work 
 with all my heart in the Black Country, if it were not that my 
 heart is in New Zealand and Melanesia. 
 
 There was, however, one force, besides those of " illness 
 and death," which was able to sever him from the scenes 
 he loved so well : and on the exertion of this to remove 
 him (it appears) he had not calculated. It was the sense 
 of Loyalty, — the paramount obligation of obedience to 
 superiors, on which he had been harping incessantly all 
 his life, and to which his almost military instincts looked 
 as the only salvation, whether for the individual or for the
 
 1867.] LICHFIELD PRESSED ON HIS ACCEPTANCE. 1 85 
 
 Church.* Hence, when the translation to Lichfield was 
 again pressed upon him, and this time with all the authority 
 of the Primate, to whom at his consecration he had vowed 
 canonical obedience, and of the Queen, to whom he felt the 
 deepest personal and official loyalty, his mind evidently 
 underwent a complete conversion. There arose before his 
 imagination a picture of the Church at home in deep dis- 
 tress and infinite distraction, at that unhappy time, from 
 Ritual squabbles ; of her urgent need to organize herself, 
 while yet there was opportunity, against the menacing 
 " armies of the aliens ; " and there arose also a vision of the 
 repulsive " Black Country " — repulsive to others, but not 
 to him — where his more special gifts of energy, courage, 
 and wide experience of untutored and untamed man, 
 seemed especially to fit him for efficient service in his 
 Master's cause. When pressed, therefore, by the Arch- 
 bishop to accept this difficult post, he could not find it in 
 his heart again to refuse. 
 
 I have been deeply touched (he wrote) by your most kind 
 letter, and have prayed earnestly that I might " perceive and 
 know what things I ought to do." Twenty-six years ago, your 
 grace's predecessor sent me to New Zealand. I had no other 
 reason for going than because I was sent. Upon this question of 
 obedience, I am of the same mind still. I am a man under 
 
 * Bishop Selvvya's high regard for soldiers and sailors, and his admiration 
 for their unhesitating obedience to oi'ders, appear at every turn of his career. 
 Even amid the most pressing calls upon his time, at Lichfield, he would be 
 seen, map in hand, emjiloying such leisure as he could command in studying 
 Napier's " Peninsular War," or in tracing the advance of the German armies 
 into France. In this respect he was like Frederick Robertson, of Brighton, 
 who " often, when passing a soldier in the street, would press his companion's 
 arm, observing, ' Poor fellows, they are but little thought of : few care for their 
 souls.' " (Brooke, " Life of Robertson," i. 15.)
 
 1^6 BISHOP SELIVYX. [1867. 
 
 authority. As a matter of " promotion," conferred by the civil 
 power, I had no hesitation in refusing the Bishopric of Lichfield. 
 My love for New Zealand made me hope that the offer would 
 not be repeated. But I do not wish to give undue weight even 
 to that feeling ; because the strength of my attachment may mis- 
 lead me. ... As a soldier of the Church, I shall probably feel 
 bound to do whatever my commander-in-chief bids me. 
 
 And so it came to pass that, on the evening of Sunday, 
 December i, 1867, in the Queen's private room at Windsor 
 — " with as good a grace as I could, though I felt very- 
 sorrowful and still feel so " — the matter was finally settled ; 
 and on January 9, 1868, he was enthroned as Bishop in 
 Lichfield Cathedral. No one, who has any power to enter 
 into the feelings of such a mind as his, can fail to under- 
 stand its workings at a moment of trial like this. Fear, 
 whether of calumny or of physical suffering and death, was 
 a thing unknown to him ; loyalty to friends, love for the 
 native unsophisticated races of the earth, earnest preference 
 for a ministry to the poor, the weak, the troubled — these 
 things were a passion with him. But they were a con- 
 trolled, a balanced, a masculine passion. And when, as 
 one luminary set, another rose and summoned him to " go 
 forth to his work and to his labour until the evening," his 
 imagination easily grasped the new situation, and intuitively 
 discerned the possibilities of success which were open to 
 zeal and self-devotion. And to "discern" the opportunity 
 is, in such men, to seize the opportunity, and eagerly 
 to occupy the thoughts — without lingering regrets — in 
 disentanglement of fresh gordian-l^nots and solution of 
 hitherto insoluble problems. It is the exultation of a new 
 world to conquer. And then to the astonishment, and
 
 1867.] OBEDIE.VCE WINS THE DAY. 1 8/ 
 
 even scandal, of weaker souls, sentimental feelings seem to 
 have no place left. Serenity and self-concentration and joy, 
 " as in the joy of harvest," are seated in the countenance, 
 and radiate forth in strength and enterprise for others' 
 sakes from every look and word and action. The com- 
 mand seems to be heard by the inward ear, and to be 
 instinctively obeyed, " Say unto the children of Israel, that 
 they go forward." 
 
 The following letter, written about this time by a lady, 
 a very intimate . friend of the Bishop, gives an interesting 
 glimpse into the doings, sayings, and feelings of this critical 
 period of his life. 
 
 Miss F. Patteson to Bishop Patteson {in Melanesia). 
 
 Torquay, November 26, 1867. 
 Dearest Coley, 
 
 Since I last wrote to you I have had the great happiness 
 of meeting your Primate. We did not know by which train 
 exactly the party were coming ; but, at last, a fly drove up, and 
 Mrs. Sehvyn's bright voice shouted " The best is behind : only we 
 two women are here ! The Bishop is coming ! " Mrs. Selwyn and 
 Mrs. Abraham had come on with the luggage, and the Primate 
 
 and Mr. W were walking. After a few minutes, as Mrs. A. 
 
 and I were watching the boxes being taken down, she called out 
 " There they are ! " And I made no bones, but rushed off to meet 
 the Primate. I did feel so happy to see him ! There was the 
 dear old half-amused smile on his face, but such genuine love and 
 kindness as the " Where's Joan ? " came out so heartily from him. 
 Then came greetings with the Yonges, and laughing and talking 
 and taking up luggage, the Primate of com-se shouldering one box 
 after another, undoing the straps, and saying a merry word to
 
 1 88 BISHOP SELWYN. [1867. 
 
 every one. At last we all vanished to our respective rooms to get 
 ready for high tea. . . . 
 
 Sunday was a day of such stir as one does not often wish to 
 encounter. The Primate preached in the morning, one of the 
 most instructive of the eight sermons I have had the privilege of 
 hearing him preach during these ten days. I had a delightful 
 walk with him to Anstey's Cove, he pitching stones into the water 
 for Scamp from a rock : then over the downs back to St. Mary 
 Church. He did enjoy it ; and, I am sure, so did I. After tea 
 we all went to St. Luke's ; and the Primate preached a fine sermon 
 on death and on "failure" (so-called), — showing what life was 
 given us for, and appealing to each of us to consider what we had 
 done to promote the glory of God and the spread of our Saviour's 
 kingdom. He did look grand in his simple dignity, as his strong 
 words poured forth. Then, when he turned from his own apparent 
 "failures" in New Zealand to the Melanesian mission — the off- 
 shoot of the New Zealand Church, — and said that, although the 
 tree itself might be cut down, yet the offshoots would perhaps 
 shoot up all the stronger ; and that, in God's providence, it might 
 be that our young missionary Bishop (as he called you) " shall 
 increase, as I must decrease," I fairly broke down. 
 
 Charlotte Yonge had her turn in the evening ; and, walking 
 home with him, naturally, lost her way. So they arrived when the 
 rest of the party were half-way through supper, 
 
 Thursday was a great day : up early and at the station before 
 8 a.m. Joan, Mrs. Selwyn, Mrs. Abraham and I had such a cosy 
 journey to Exeter, and much talk. Then to the cathedral : and 
 didn't we have a noble sermon from the Primate on Bible diffi- 
 culties ! And didn't it make one feel that " there are giants on 
 the earth in these days " ! We went afterwards to a meeting ; at 
 which he spoke of papa [Judge Patteson] and you. There were 
 hearty cheers when the names were mentioned; and confirmatory 
 grunts from Sir John Kennaway, when the Primate said that papa 
 " had never for one hour regretted the gift [of his son] which ever 
 since had been to him the joy and comfort of his life."
 
 1867.] A SUNDAY AT EXETER. I 89 
 
 On Sunday afternoon I went for a walk with the Primate. He 
 
 also went to see Mrs. M who, I fear, is in a hopeless decline. 
 
 Afterwards we had an exquisite moonlight walk back to Heavitree. 
 He preached three times at Exeter ; and seemed really to have 
 enjoyed his little visit very much. He was so full of fun, always 
 poking it at me : and I was by no means slow to answer him. 
 One feels braced after his visit — braced anew to heartier work, 
 and to more faith, hope, and charity. 
 
 Your affectionate sister, 
 
 F. Patteson.
 
 PART III. 
 
 THE LICHFIELD EPISCOPATE. 
 (1868-1878.)
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 1868. 
 
 Enthronement at Lichfield — Thorough visitation of the diocese — Advocacy in 
 every rural deanery of the "conference" system — First diocesan con- 
 ference — Rapid farewell visit to New Zealand. 
 
 On January 9, 1868, Bishop Selwyn's episcopate at Lich- 
 field begran with his formal enthronement in the cathedral. 
 That most lovely and graceful of all our English cathedrals 
 had lately been thoroughly restored, with diligent consci- 
 entiousness, by the leading architect of the day, Mr. Gilbert 
 Scott. And although it was still incomplete — indeed, these 
 expressions in stone of the Church's living activity are 
 never finally "complete" — it was henceforth only on the 
 exterior of the building that any further restoration, on 
 the large scale, appeared to be immediately called for.* 
 At the great west doors, then, of this ancient and beau- 
 tiful church there now appeared, in the bright sunshine 
 of an English winter morning, a strange and unheard-of 
 personage indeed. It was not only a peer of the realm who 
 
 * On March 28, 1872, Mr. E. Christian (architect to the Ecclesiastial 
 Commissioners) presented a "Report on the .State of the Fabric," in which 
 occur these words : "There is nothing of real or pressing importance in any 
 part [of the interior] ; and the points I have mentioned may be done at any 
 convenient time." 
 
 O
 
 194 BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 often carried his own portmanteau and had never known 
 the services of a courier or a valet de chambre, but it was 
 also a dual-bishop. For he who now claimed acceptance 
 at the hands of his diocese as the ninetieth ruler of the 
 See which St. Chad, twelve hundred years before, had 
 planted amid the forests of heathen Mercia, was also 
 simultaneously bishop of a land at the Antipodes which 
 St. Chad never heard of, and would not have believed in 
 had he heard. It was indeed a curious and anomalous 
 case of temporary episcopal plurality. But after all, as 
 the Bishop humorously remarked, it was but a restoration 
 — on the larger scale, as became the Greater Britain of 
 modern days — of the time-honoured dualism involved in 
 the old title, " Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry." At the 
 enthronement itself a curious \\tt\e fracas occurred, typical 
 of the approaching conflict between ideas new and old on 
 the grander scale. 
 
 The following letter, from one who was, at that time, 
 a curate in Derbyshire, will both relate the trivial occur- 
 rence, and will also show the first impression made by the 
 new Bishop upon curious and observant eyes among the 
 younger clergy of the diocese : — 
 
 Bishop Selwyn's appearance at the Church Congress at 
 Wolverhampton, in 1867, had already made a great impression 
 upon the younger clergy ; and they rejoiced to hear of his appoint- 
 ment as Bishop of Lichfield. But among the older men there 
 was a strong suspicion of High Churchmanship against him. 
 This he disarmed, however, during his first tour [round the 
 diocese], by making common cause with the elders, by letting 
 them feel the weight and dignity of his character, and by correct- 
 ing any suspicions that he was but a novice in the episcopate.
 
 i86S.] FIRST VISIT TO DERBY. 1 95 
 
 '•' They forget (he said) that I was a bishop two years before 
 Bishop Lonsdale." At his enthronement in Lichfield Cathedral 
 only a small number of clergy were present ; and those in 
 surplices were rudely ordered to disrobe by Archdeacon Moore, 
 because they were not on the cathedral staff. "Take off that 
 thing," he cried. But I and other Derbyshire clergy avoided 
 this by crossing to the other side of the cathedral out of the 
 Archdeacon's way. We were mightily struck by Bishop Selwyn's 
 dignity as he entered ; and were equally amused at Moore's 
 awkwardness when, in putting the Bishop into his throne, he con- 
 trived to insert his college-cap between the Bishop and his seat.* 
 During the Bishop's first visit to Derby, he took services (to our 
 surprise) at the Female Refuge and elsewhere ; and, passing along 
 Friar-gate under my guidance, he asked me about the number of 
 sick-visits I paid, — -five or six a day being his idea of the proper 
 number. Noticing that the vicar of St. Werburgh's had posted 
 on his Church-gate an announcement of some lectures on Posi- 
 tivism, Paulinism, etc., in the drawing-room that evening he 
 closely catechized the vicar's son on the meaning of the announce- 
 ment. His voice, at that time, was wonderful. Indeed, when he 
 grew excited in a sermon, it was terrific. In reading the lessons, 
 too, he would lay grand stress on important parts ; and he always 
 closed the book when he had finished. For, as he said to me one 
 day when he found the Bible open on the lectern, "When Jesus 
 had read the lesson in the synagogue, He closed the book and 
 sat down " (St. Luke iv. 20). The vicar of Kirk Ireton, at that 
 
 * By direction of the ancient Statutes of Lichfield Cathedral, the following 
 benedictioii is pronounced by the Precentor (or the Senior Canon), as the 
 mouthpiece of the whole presbyterate of the diocese, over the new bishop in 
 his throne : — " May the people honour thee : may God help thee : may the 
 Lord grant thee all thy petitions ! Mayst thou be decked with honour, with 
 purity, with knowledge, with bountifulness ! Mayst thou be just, humble, 
 patient, sincere ! Mayst thou be the messenger of Christ ! Receive the 
 blessing which may secure thee, in this day and in the days to come. May 
 the angels of God guard thee : may the Church be thy mother and God thy 
 father and the Apostles thy examples ! May peace ever be with thee, — through 
 the Redeemer, Jesus Christ. Amen."
 
 196 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1868. 
 
 time, was a dignified clergyman of the old school, whose earnest 
 curate's unlettered pronunciation hurt his ear ; and he gave him 
 notice to quit. This soon brought the Bishop down to Kirk 
 Ircton; and the curate's provincialisms had to be endured for 
 some time longer by the vicar. Hence we called our Bishop 
 "the curates' friend," — so great was, in those days, his sympathy 
 with the younger men. 
 
 The new Bishop, with his wonted imperturbable equa- 
 nimity, smiled at the irrepressible Archdeacon's onslaught, 
 and understood its meaning at a glance. He did not, 
 however, take any further notice of it at the time. But, in 
 a speech made a few weeks later on in Convocation, he 
 thus utilized the occurrence. He was being teased as to 
 Avhat his proposed " conferences " could possibly find to 
 do ; and he replied — 
 
 At my own installation to my bishopric in Lichfield, a very 
 disagreeable thing took place. There w^as some doubt as to 
 whether the clergy who were present could wear surplices or not. 
 Many of them came in surplices, and were told to take them off. 
 Some did take them off, and some did not. Even the students of 
 the Theological College attend the services there on certain 
 occasions in surplices ; and yet it was supposed to be inadmissible 
 for the clergy to wear them On that occasion. Now, if the 
 question had been settled beforehand by a simple rule, it would 
 have been much better; and such questions as this might be 
 settled by the synod.* 
 
 In these last words there spoke, no doubt, one who was 
 plainly enough fresh from a colonial and unestablished 
 Church. In England even such trivial tilings cannot be so 
 authoritatively settled. But perhaps in the end they are 
 far more amicably and more finally settled, by means of 
 
 * Chronicle of Convocati<ui {.i^dZ), p. 1220.
 
 i868.] RISING TIDE OF CHURCHMANSIIIP. 197 
 
 a steady growth of healthy pubhc opinion on the sub- 
 ject. Any way, in the course of a very few months this 
 "surplice-riot" on a small scale had quietly calmed 
 itself The Bishop's good-humoured, and often humorous, 
 patience under all such trifling provocations was too much 
 for the opposing party to resist ; and, what was far better 
 still, his steady determination to elevate the tone of feeling 
 about the capitular and, indeed, about every other depart- 
 ment of the Church's life, soon met with a sympathizing 
 response. For the tide of Churchmanship at this time was 
 everywhere vigorously rising; and he had the skill and 
 grace, by his noble example, to direct men's feelings into 
 right channels, and thus to prepare the way for that 
 remarkable unanimity by which, for many subsequent 
 years, the diocese of Lichfield has been happily dis- 
 tinguished. For instance, the beautiful Cathedral Close 
 has, since that day, seen scores of surpliced processions 
 advancing, between serried lines of interested spectators 
 and without one word of protest, to the sculptured door- 
 way between the western spires. And often, too, — dressed 
 in common work-day fustian, but -bearing aloft their 
 parish banners and singing hymns lustily and with a good 
 courage — hundreds of men and women from the Potteries 
 and the Black-country towns show that they have learnt 
 the first lessons of ecclesiastical order ; and, entering 
 simultaneously by the three great portals, solve the ques- 
 tion how a cathedral can be popularized. Such animating 
 scenes, now of frequent occurrence at Lichfield, are simply 
 a fulfilment of the dreams which ever floated before the 
 teeming mind of Bishop Selwyn, and which his own words 
 and actions mainly contributed to bring to a fulfilment.
 
 19S BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 For, as \vc have seen already, in his view the cathedral 
 ought to form the heart of every diocese ; * from it streams 
 of good influence of every kind were n:ieant to issue ; and 
 towards it, again, the clergy and the people on frequent 
 occasions, whether for conference or worship, should be 
 invited to converge. Thirty years before he had written 
 a pamphlet strongly condemning the Cathedral Commission 
 for its want of foresight in suppressing (as well as dis- 
 endowing) canonries. And the same far-seeing love of 
 the old cathedral system had appeared when he was 
 engaged in organizing the Church in New Zealand and 
 held it among his first duties to prepare at Auckland — at 
 that time the most important and generally accessible 
 town in the Northern Island — the future head-quarters 
 of the See. Indeed, by a singular anticipation, he even 
 then expressed a longing to pass his own declining years, 
 and to find a peaceful grave at last, in a cathedral close. 
 Thus, almost exactly thirty years before the actual event, 
 he wrote on board his tossing schooner at sea the following 
 words : — 
 
 A definite and recognized connection with a cathedral during 
 old age, and a cloister-grave, would be the only change that I 
 should desire from my present life, — and that only when I am 
 worn out.f 
 
 "Worn out," he certainly was not, when, in 1868, he 
 was called upon to exchange a life of splendid activity in 
 the Southern Seas for the grinding and monotonous routine 
 of an ancient bishopric in the midland heart of England. 
 Indeed, no part of his career — marked as it was by an 
 
 * See above, p. i 8. t Tucker, i. 262.
 
 i86S] THE '' PALACE'' AT LICHFIELD. 1 99 
 
 almost unparalleled energy and vigour from beginning to 
 end — surpassed in point of self-devoted activity the first 
 six months of his episcopate at Lichfield, 
 
 He at once resolved to make his home at the ancient 
 Palace in the Close, as the proper head-quarters of the 
 diocese, and as more accessible to the clergy than the remote 
 Episcopal " Castle " of Eccleshall, where his predecessors 
 had lived, fully three miles away from a small railway 
 station. 
 
 Hither (writes Mrs. Selwyn) George came home, on Friday 
 (January 31st), from Shropshire; and departed yesterday for 
 Cambridge — where he has been preaching, I suppose, to-day the 
 first of his university sermons. To-morrow I join him at Orleton, 
 just under the Wrekin ; and at Wellington he will go on with 
 the rural-deanery " synods " (so to call them), — the tenth, I 
 think, out of the forty-eight he hopes to hold. He states his 
 views, ventilates the matter, and hears over and over again the 
 same objections and the same surprise as erst in New Zealand. 
 But it always ends in their adopting sensible resolutions and 
 to the purpose. Then comes the " kai " [Maori for " food "] and 
 talk; and so he makes acquaintance with the clergy. He seems 
 always to vary his addresses, — as he did in the seven sermons on 
 one day, at the Waikato. The last address was on " the vision 
 of the dry bones ; " showing that if they did not come together, 
 they would be " dry bones " still. . . . The old limes round the 
 cathedral and in our garden are charming. Part of our garden 
 is in the fosse (of the once fortified close), and there is a kind of 
 bastion at one corner. It will be nice in summer, I dare say. 
 
 The following letter, from the same hand, gives an 
 interesting glimpse of Church-life as the Bishop found it 
 pulsating in London, some twenty years ago : —
 
 200 BISIlOr SELWYN. [i86S. 
 
 Cambridge, February 23, 1868. 
 
 My dearest P , 
 
 We are here for the fourth and last of George's 
 Cambridge course. Now he has nothing but his own work 
 before him ; so I hope he will not live on the rail as much as 
 he has hitherto done. He is going to synodize in Staffordshire, 
 having got through Shropshire and keeping Derbyshire till May 
 to see the pretty country in full beauty. ... In London we were 
 at the Hawkins', in Dean's Yard. The excellent E. H. grows 
 old, I think. So we all do, I see. There was a daily luncheon 
 for members [of Convocation], who came in eagerly talking of 
 debates that seem so dull in the Guardian afterwards. The 
 Bishop of London invited us to an evening party, " to meet 
 members of Convocation." Did it not sound d?-outhy ! So we 
 went — George and I greatly amused at rattling through London 
 late at night. First we went to pick up Bishop of Oxford 
 [Wilberforce] at Mr. Gladstone's. George was invited up ; and 
 presently the Bishop came for me, when they found I was there. 
 Mrs. Gladstone very magnificent ; Mr. Gladstone thin and care- 
 worn, but ver}' bright and equal to a little small-talk with an 
 unknown woman. And so on to London House. . . . But I 
 must tell you of a gathering at Canon Hawkins's house. Arch- 
 deacons Grant and Denison, Chancellor Massingberd, Mr. Medd 
 and Mr. Sadler, met to discuss the possibility of union with 
 Dissenters, — Wesleyans chiefly. Some spoke of their parochial 
 experience among Dissenters, some of the course of a particular 
 Dissenter who had joined the Church and knew both sides. 
 Chancellor Massingberd had some curious old letters and 
 pamphlets, of years and years ago in the last century, relating 
 to former endeavours. The points they brought forward were 
 such as these : that the great obstacle was not doctrine, but the 
 ministry not liking the slur upon their ordinations, and finding in 
 our lax preparation and easy admission, without their strict pre- 
 paration, a great stumbling-block. Some one thought that the 
 great panacea would be a bishop. "Give them a bishop !" This
 
 i86S.] A DISCUSSIOX IX LONDON. 201 
 
 he founded upon some pamphlet. But it woke up the hitherto 
 slumbering Archdeacon Denison to fire his shot upon this point 
 about the status of the said bishop. Also it was said that a 
 conference between the bodies would be good. But who repre 
 sents us ? And so the conclusion was that nothing could be 
 done without a better organization of the Church, — which could 
 only be done by the increase of the episcopate and by " diocesan 
 synods." On two points all were agreed : (i) that no appeal to 
 the principles of Wesley availed nowadays with Wesleyans ; (2) 
 that the chief obstacle to union is that they do not wish it. But 
 still it seemed right to try. And here George arrived on the 
 scene, and brought his New Zealand experiences in proof of this. 
 Mr. Sadler is a great light. It was his book, "The Second 
 Adam," which the Wesleyan told Archdeacon Durnford had 
 floored him — no, " stumped him." We met Dean Stanley and 
 Lady Augusta at the Bishop's ; and were to have gone to them 
 the next evening, — a healing measure. But alarming symptoms 
 in poor H. stopped this. 
 
 Such were the new interests which were crowding upon 
 hira, from many and various quarters at once, as he settled 
 himself steadily to work in England. 
 
 But, at first, his heart was often sad with thought of 
 " the widowed sister diocese," as he termed it ; and he used 
 to pace up and down the terrace in the Palace garden, after 
 the 8 a.m. college service in the cathedral — from which 
 when at home he was rarely absent- — refreshing his eyes 
 with the blue waters of Stowe Pool, as a reminder of his 
 beloved far-away ocean. The following is an illustrative 
 extract from a private letter written about this time. 
 
 Wolverhampton, February 29, 1868. 
 
 My dear P , 
 
 Here we are, once more, in this smoky, steamy, worky 
 town, with its masses of human beings, — yet not this time, as the
 
 202 BISHOP SELWYN. [i86S. 
 
 appointed meeting-place of a Church congress; but as being "my 
 diocese " now. George has made a successful beginning of the 
 Staffordshire " conferences." It is funny that, while most of his 
 order stand aloof from such things and question his proceedings, 
 his chief episcopal sympathizer should be Harold [Browne] of 
 Ely ! Not that, as yet, he has begun a course of synods ; but he 
 does not shake his head at them, as some do.* At Convocation, 
 the other day, the bishops exacted some information from George 
 about them ; and, after a while, he begged them to catechize him 
 thereupon, which was done freely. The conclusion arrived at 
 was, that they should like to see how the thing worked, before 
 they began. They would have to wait some time, at that rate. I 
 dare say they begin to consider George a "foreign body" of 
 uneasy sort. But I speak without book : I only opine. . . . On 
 Ash Wednesday I went to hear Dr. Pusey preach at St. Paul's, 
 Knightsbridge. The sermon was unlike any that I ever read, or 
 thought of, as Ur. Pusey's. There was a tone of irony, as he 
 spake to the Belgravians of the Pharisee who " would have been 
 a very respectable religionist of the nineteenth century." He 
 never hesitated at the most familiar form of speech. . . . We are 
 staying here with the same old man [Mr. Parke] who entertained 
 the Church congress, the " Gains " of the Church, the intimate 
 friend of lords and ladies, and f/ie bookseller of the town. He 
 goes off to his shop, and talks of his business so simply. Last 
 night George addressed the C'hurch-workers and their friends ; 
 
 * The truth seems to be that Ely was, at that very time, engaged in 
 maturing a similar scheme of its own. The writer has an interesting letter 
 from Archdeacon Emery (of Ely), in which he says : "I think you may fairly 
 say that Lichfield and Ely went on independently and almost synchronously. 
 The former came from colonial experience, and is one of the enormous 
 benefits which the mother-Church has derived from her colonial children. 
 The latter was of home production, in part the result of two Church congresses 
 (1862 and 1863). When Bishop Harold Browne came to the See in 1864, he 
 summoned his cathedral chapter, the rural deans, and other clergy, to ask their 
 opinion about calling the clergy and laity together. . . . Upon the scheme 
 then agreed upon, the Bishop acted : and in 1865 the first formal gathering 
 took place. The lay and clerical representation has since been added 10."'
 
 i868.] S/X DAYS IN THE POTTERIES. 203 
 
 about fifteen hundred present. He was very successful, both in 
 grave and gay. 
 
 In short, the Bishop showed no sign either of fatigue 
 or regret. And as it had been in New Zealand, so it 
 proved to be in Lichfield diocese. His very presence was 
 a power for good. And his own energy was caught up by 
 his clergy to such an extent that, probably, in no diocese in 
 England has so much material and spiritual progress been 
 made within so short a time. He came indeed at a diffi- 
 cult period ; but his whole previous life had trained him 
 to cope with difficulties. He came to work : and work he 
 did without ceasing until the close of his life. 
 
 A characteristic account appeared at this time in a 
 local newspaper of the way in which the Bishop worked. 
 
 The Bishop began in the Potteries on Saturday by preaching 
 a stirring sermon on the Resurrection, and consecrating a new 
 piece of land joined to the churchyard. Three sermons and three 
 consecrations were his work that day. On Sii7iday he preached 
 three times. On Monday an address delivered at Stoke from the 
 altar steps, on the ministry, with a celebration of the Holy Com- 
 munion ; then a two hours' meeting about establishing the 
 diocesan synod ; in the evening a sermon at Sneyd for the 
 schools. On Tuesday the bells of Newcastle told by their ringing 
 that something unusual was occurring, and a stately procession of 
 mayor and corporation, etc., welcomed the Bishop at the town 
 hall, and conducted him to the "Old Church." After service the 
 Communion was administered to some two hundred communi- 
 cants. A lunch followed at the hotel, and by three o'clock he 
 was busy again, with exemplary patience, studious attention, and 
 pleasant repartee, hearing and answering objections to his pro- 
 posal to establish a diocesan synod. A missionary meeting was 
 held at the town hall, attended by all classes, in which he told
 
 204 BISHOP SELVVYN. [iS6S. 
 
 his simple manly tale how he owned the natives of Australasia for 
 brother-men, and how he had worked among them for six and 
 twenty years of his life ; which was received often with expressions 
 of assent, such as " That's a good un, he is ! " So ended the 
 fourth day. On Wednesday the village of Talke witnessed an 
 impressive scene. A little iron church was that day opened for 
 worship, having been erected by the exertions of some ladies. It 
 only held about one hundred people ; so the silk dresses and 
 broad-cloth soon filled it. But while the hymn was singing 
 before the sermon, the Bishop was seen leaving the tiny chancel 
 and forcing his way towards the door through the crowded gang- 
 way. People's hearts began to beat, thinking the four days' work 
 had exhausted him and he was obliged to go out for air. Nothing 
 of the kind ! The good Bishop took his stand at the porch, and, 
 turning to the hundreds of colliers outside, addressed them in the 
 most simple and touching words, which went home to their hearts, 
 making them feel he was indeed their own Bishop, a real man 
 like themselves. The Bishop's head was uncovered ; the rough 
 men and lads kept on their hats ; but their looks were riveted on 
 him, and no doubt many of them took home to their hearts the 
 Word of life thus made plain to their understandings. In the 
 afternoon the Bishop left for Ham, where he preached twice on 
 Thursaay, administered the Holy Communion, and held a 
 meeting about the proposed diocesan synod.* 
 
 The history of these six days is a good sample of the 
 Bishop's labour in his diocese, and of the missionary energy 
 with which he at once made himself acquainted with every 
 part of it. Meanwhile, the following letter, to a friend left 
 behind in New Zealand, indicates the trying fluctuations of 
 feeling undergone, at this time, by the Selvvyn family ; and, 
 on the other hand, exhibits the happy and buoyant spirit 
 of the Bishop amid his diocesan labours at home. 
 
 * Staffordshire Sentinel, May 4, 1 868.
 
 i868.] LETTERS TO NEW ZEALAND. 20- 
 
 Lichfield, March 31, 1S68. 
 ;My dear P , 
 
 The letters have come : and they open our grief 
 afresh. Poor dears ! we have thought of you all, one after 
 another, and have so pictured the news [of our removal to 
 Lichfield] beforehand, and the blow it would be, that all you say 
 seems nothing new and quite natural. I can't help putting 
 myself in your places, and fancying we are somebody else, — so 
 entirely do my sympathies travel in your direction. I can see 
 you and dear Mrs. G sitting in my room bemoaning your- 
 selves. But, dear P , it is wonderful to have such love 
 
 poured out as it has been our happy lot to enjoy, — a faint fore- 
 taste of what may be [hereafter]. Hereby our lives have been 
 full of sunshine and brighter than ever, of late years. Our 
 interests, our people, our hopes and fears, have been yours ; and 
 yours ours. . . . George is in full swing, getting synodical action 
 established. Of course it is all new to them ; and over and over 
 again they repeat all that has been said a hundred times up and 
 down New Zealand. But George has patience and hope to any 
 extent. To the last he is just as bright as ever, and quite sure 
 that what is right will come right. Some have not the wish for 
 synods. But Mr. Gladstone's measure about the Irish Church 
 may modify their opinion. For many wise people think it is but 
 the thin end of the wedge ; and that it may be wise to be prepared 
 with some kind of organization for the governing of the Church, 
 before the blow comes. 
 
 Another letter, a few weeks later on, well describes the 
 feelings at that time uppermost in both hemispheres. 
 
 Lichfield, April 22, 1868. 
 
 My dearest P , 
 
 How shall I answer the great wail which the last 
 letters from New Zealand have brought us ? The best way, 
 perhaps, is to say that we hold to our purpose of sailing on July 
 2nd ; and hope, if all be well, to see your faces again at the end
 
 2o6 BISHOP SELWYN. [i868. 
 
 of August. Heartily dil 1 enter into your feeling that you were 
 stunned, that life seenjed to have come to a full stop, that the 
 wakings were so sorrowful. For I always think what 1 should 
 have felt if I had been you. But more and more does one now 
 feel that tliere is great work for George here — a work that he, of 
 all others, was best fitted to do, and a fight to fight for which his 
 armour was ready and his weapons proved. At any rate, he has 
 plunged into the thick of it : and, though there are many 
 adversaries, there are many supporters and many ready to follow 
 in his wake, when once he has made the course clear. . . . How 
 fast the minds of men do travel ! No one was more urgent with 
 George upon the duty of remaining in England than Mr. Gladstone. 
 Who would have thought that his would be the hand to light 
 the torch [of disestablishment for the Irish Church] ? . . . George 
 has summoned the archidiaconal conference of Shropshire to meet 
 him to-morrow at Shrewsbury. He will have Staffordshire next, — 
 an archdeaconry of twice the population and with a most dis- 
 affected Archdeacon [Moore] ; whereas Salop has a warm 
 supporter in Archdeacon Allen. The other Archdeacon did not 
 take much by his motion in Staffordshire : but he has stirred up 
 Derbyshire, to which George goes in May. But George feels 
 certain that all will work to a right end, and that all opponents 
 will be warm friends at last. He is just as fresh in this way as 
 ever \ and it is charming to see. But I quake sometimes at the 
 drive — the work, the meetings, the preachings, and above all the 
 letters — amid which he lives. It is too much both for himself and 
 for all. But no one but himself could do it with such effect. As 
 the Bishop of Capetown [Gray] said, " He should be taken care 
 of, and come out like a giant refreshed for his great work, — not 
 jaded with a heap of letters." He has three sets of services here ; 
 and then twenty-six letters; and about twenty more to-morrow; 
 and then the synod. 
 
 The next letter contains a graphic description of the 
 Bishop's life at Lichfield, It was written by a lady, who
 
 i8£8.] BISHOP GRAY AT LICHFIELD. 20/ 
 
 had paid a visit to the palace soon after the settlement of 
 the family there. 
 
 Wimbledon, April i8, i868. 
 I am come home after a week at Lichfield, — whence I ought 
 to have written and helped you to [feel present and to] share in the 
 daily scenes and conversations there : though there were few of 
 these to record, our Bishop being so cruelly pressed by business- 
 letters, which kept him and Johnny hard at work at all intervals 
 between food and services in the cathedral. On Good Friday he 
 had work in his study a great part of the day, but took a walk with 
 Sara and me to the other end of the Pool, which looks well from 
 the palace, owing to the tower of St. Chad's Church, which faces 
 it and is reflected therein. This is the only pretty view ; and he 
 makes the most of it. The palace stands in a sort of square of 
 turf, with walks and trees. This will be like a quiet college garden 
 at Oxford, and may be made brilliant with flower-beds. Then 
 there is the beautiful cathedral : and daily comes the verger in 
 black gown, with his silver " poker," to conduct the Bishop to his 
 throne. On Tuesday came Bishop and Mrs. Gray, and Dean 
 Green — the ejected of Colenso. They are as fond of their Africans 
 as you are of your JNIaoris, or Coley [Bishop Patteson] of his 
 Melanesians. Sara had been a little in awe of Mrs. Gray, I 
 think; but no one could be more unpretending, gentle, and 
 amiable than she was. Bishop Gray said much, and with great 
 warmth, about our Bishop being specially called to the great work 
 the Church has on hand now in England. No man, he added, 
 from her own body could do it. But his training, his courage, 
 Ins experience — having worked out the theory and carried it 
 through all opposition in the colony, — his thorough simplicity of 
 character and singleness of aim, all fitted him to carry the 
 emancipation of the Church from her State trammels, and to gain 
 the increase of the episcopate so greatly needed. He hoped that 
 Bishop Selwyn would go on, till he had achieved all the objects 
 which he brought before the astonished conference at Lambeth,
 
 208 BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 in burning words which would never be forgotten by those who 
 heard them. 
 
 Alas, as Mrs. Schvyn's watchful eye had foreseen, 
 this too abrupt transition from work with long intervals 
 of travelling by sea and land, to work so concentrated that 
 a railway journey of a few minutes sufficed to transport 
 the jaded speaker from one vast audience to another, told 
 even upon the Bishop's stalwart frame. Undismayed, 
 however, perhaps rather stimulated, by the unwonted task 
 before him, he at once girded up his loins ; and, with just 
 six months before him, determined to accomplish two 
 great things before he should embark on his rapid farewell 
 voyage to New Zealand. Those two things were (i) a 
 complete personal visitation of every corner of his diocese ; 
 (2) an earnest endeavour to persuade that diocese to equip 
 itself with the only modern and effective organization 
 by which the Church can hope nowadays to withstand 
 the fierce attacks of those who would destroy her. The 
 organization that he advocated was this : A graduated 
 system of mixed conferences (lay and clerical), beginning 
 with the small but multitudinous areas of the rural dean- 
 eries throughout the country ; and then gathering these 
 together (by representation) into diocesan conferences ; 
 and then again concentrating these last (by yet further 
 representation) into a central conference of clergy and 
 laity for all England. 
 
 The leading idea in this elaborate and admirably de- 
 vised scheme is clear at a glance. It is the admission 
 of the laity — by right, and not by sufferance — to a share 
 in the management of the Church's affairs. That some
 
 i868.] ARCHIDIACONAL CONFERENCES. 209 
 
 such system as this had become an absolute necessity for 
 our time and country, was felt, at that period, by many 
 thoughtful persons. But here was a detailed and well- 
 compacted scheme, already tried during many years in 
 New Zealand, and found perfectly effective ; and it was 
 now to be advocated, in England's central diocese, by the 
 very man whose vast energy and statesmanlike ability had 
 carried the scheme through to a complete success in that 
 far southern hemisphere.* One only mistake — so, at least, 
 it was felt by some of his advisers — was apparent in the 
 new scheme ; and that mistake was not an irremediable one. 
 The good Bishop, in the ardour of his desire to make the 
 Church at home more thoroughly effective, had persuaded 
 himself that he could without much difficulty subdivide 
 the diocese of Lichfield into three, as he had already, by 
 force of will and patience, subdivided the diocese of New 
 Zealand into seven. It was the first indication, observed 
 by those around him, that he had underrated the enormous 
 forces of passive resistance to all new schemes which he 
 would have to encounter in England. For even allowing 
 the desirableness of subdividing all the old English dio- 
 ceses by the lines of their archdeaconries, still it did not 
 follow that such a work could, in any reasonable time, be 
 accomplished. Parliament must first be consulted ; the 
 sovereign's assent must be obtained ; and large sums of 
 money must be collected to endow the new Sees with a 
 sufficient income to maintain the dignity of their occupant. 
 But all these difficulties seemed nothing to our noble- 
 hearted enthusiast. And, therefore, to provide a promising 
 cleavage for future complete separation, he advocated a 
 
 * See stipra, p. 115 ; and Miss Yonge, " Life of Patteson," ii. 171. 
 
 P
 
 2IO BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 thing unknown before to the Church at any period of her 
 existence, viz., archidiaconal synods (or conferences) ; at 
 which every clergyman personally, and a certain number 
 of elected laymen, should have the right to speak and 
 vote. This ultimate purpose of his archidiaconal con- 
 ferences found clear expression in a pastoral letter, which 
 summed up and published the results of his inquiries, made 
 in every rural deanery throughout the diocese, as follows : — 
 
 It has been very generally agreed that such organization ought 
 to be framed on the supposition that the present diocese of Lich- 
 field will be divided at some future time ; and that therefore the 
 clergy and laity of each archdeaconry should meet annually at 
 their chief county town, except in one year out of three. And then 
 the archdeaconries will send up representatives of the clergy and 
 laity to a triennial meeting of the whole diocese, to be held at 
 Lichfield.* 
 
 This triennial system, however, was soon found to be so 
 cumbrous and dilatory that it was converted (as it has 
 been in all other dioceses) into an annual one ; while no other 
 diocese, it is believed, has adopted these anomalous archi- 
 diaconal synods. 
 
 But it was not the unwonted cleavage of a diocese by 
 means of its archdeaconries which aroused the fears and 
 suspicions of those who are apt to see in every new thing a 
 dangerous " novelty." It was rather — by the strangest con- 
 tradiction that could be imagined — the despotism that was 
 supposed to lurk amid these representative institutions 
 which aroused the anger and called forth the strenuous 
 opposition of many a Churchman at that time, both clerical 
 * " Pastoral Letter," April 13, 1868.
 
 1 868] MANIFOLD OBJECTIONS. 211 
 
 and lay. It was in vain that the Bishop pleaded his earnest 
 wish — 
 
 not to be an autocrat, but to act as the bishop-in-council ; and, 
 if he must needs be a monarch, at least to be a constitutional, and 
 not a despotic, monarch ; for such a council could only strengthen 
 his authority by protecting him from suspicion, it being elected by 
 the free voice of the clergy and laity.* 
 
 No ; a considerable number of those who heard him would 
 not be persuaded. It seemed to them to be — as some one 
 has clearly put it — the first duty of free men to cherish a 
 watchful suspicion of those in authority. And when the 
 advocates of suspicion had found a determined and 
 ubiquitous leader, in no less a personage than the arch- 
 deacon (Moore) of Stafford, it seemed at one time probable 
 that, in this first struggle between old and new ideas, the 
 stalwart advocate of a fresh departure in Church govern- 
 ment would have to suffer a temporary discomfiture. For, 
 first, in every rural deanery throughout his diocese he was 
 exposed to a volley of hostile interrogations. " What was 
 it proposed that his new-fangled 'conferences' should do? 
 Were they to be legislative bodies t Were the minority to 
 be bound by the decision of the majority? Was doctrine, 
 was ritual, to come into discussion } Would they not pro- 
 vide an arena for the internecine warfare of party-spirit t 
 Was not a collision with Parliament, moreover, to be 
 expected } Would they not be a long step in the direction 
 of disestablishment?" Amid all this storm of questions, 
 this pitiless letting- loose of all imaginable and unimagin- 
 able " lions in the path," the Bishop remained quite patient 
 and unmoved. With untiring composure and simplicity 
 * Speech at Rugeley, March 3, 1868.
 
 212 BISITOP SELIVYN. [1868. 
 
 he reiterated, in personal visits to every rural deanery 
 throughout the diocese, one and the same reply. The fol- 
 lowing speech, therefore, delivered at Newport, Salop, will 
 perhaps suffice as a specimen of his method of dealing with 
 the question. 
 
 I am much obliged to the last speaker for bringing back the 
 discussion to the point at which it left off. This was, the limits of 
 the action of these synods. And I suggest that it be left to 
 the first meeting of the synod to define for itself what subjects 
 shall be open for discussion. ... I should regard merely un- 
 restricted deliberation as involving very great dangers ; especially 
 as mere discussion, having no reference to action, is not unlikely 
 to lead to the maximum of party-spirit. It is a check upon dis- 
 cussion that it is to issue in some practical conclusion. I should 
 certainly exclude from consideration all questions of doctrine or 
 discipline affecting the position of a clergyman under the law. 
 My view is, that these assemblies are to have a practical object ; 
 and all I understand by the word " legislation " is practical 
 decisions. If a ruridecanal chapter, or a meeting like this, can 
 adopt resolutions, a fortiori a meeting of the whole archdeaconry 
 or of the diocese should not be deprived of that "power. ... In 
 all the eight years during which these synods have been held in 
 New Zealand, I have not heard so much tending to party-spirit as 
 on this occasion. If only the scope of the action of these synods 
 be limited to practical subjects, I can see no objection to the 
 majority binding the minority. ... As an illustration of the nature 
 of the business with which such bodies might deal, I may quote 
 the report of a select committee of the House of Commons on 
 " the Ecclesiastical Commission." This report suggested that 
 " local associations in each diocese, composed of clergy and laity, 
 performing some of the duties at present discharged by the Eccle- 
 siastical Commission, would aid the purposes of Church-extension ; 
 especially as such bodies would possess an intimate knowledge 
 of the spiritual wants and local circumstances of every diocese."
 
 1 868.] IMAGINARY DIFFICULTIES. 21 3 
 
 These synods, then, might deal with such subjects as Church- 
 extension, the Poor Benefice Fund, and so on. 
 
 On the other hand, the fears of those who thought it 
 their duty to oppose the Bishop's schemes will be best 
 understood from the words used by them on various 
 occasions. 
 
 So careful was Bishop Lonsdale (said one) that he demurred 
 to the very use of the word " synod," as calculated to excite fears 
 lest it were proposed to invest these bodies with the powers of 
 synods, properly so called. ... I deprecate the transference of 
 power to synods — whether archidiaconal, diocesan, or provincial, 
 — and I fear that such a vision, the fond dream of the ecclesi- 
 astical mind in all ages, is floating before the eyes of my reverend 
 brethren. I warn the laity that the proposition before them 
 involves no slight change. They are really asked to inaugurate 
 a revolution, which must eventuate in the destruction of the 
 National Church. For it would lead to taking the supremacy out 
 of the power of the legislature, — that is, out of the power of the 
 nation,— and placing it in a body in which the bishops and clergy 
 would be the predominating element. 
 
 It was in a precisely similar strain that the first building 
 of Putney Bridge, in the last century, was denounced by a 
 panic-stricken objector as certain to ruin the trade of 
 London and to destroy the British Empire : and that, two 
 hundred years earlier still, the discovery of a " various 
 reading " in the Lord's Prayer brought the Lord Mayor to 
 the Bishop of St. Asaph in trembling anxiety for the 
 continuance of Christianity in the land. 
 
 A more clear-sighted Rural Dean, however, observed 
 that— 
 
 Churchmen have long felt the need of more Church-govern-
 
 2 14 BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 merit. There are a great many questions whicli it is difficult to 
 get properly considered ; and a great number of motions spring 
 up which it is very desirable should be carried into effect, if we 
 had the means of doing so. There is not the slightest inten- 
 tion of taking one step towards the disestablishment of the 
 Church. But as there is, at the present day, a strong tendency 
 on the part of her enemies to separate her from the State, it is 
 necessary to be prepared with some form of government upon 
 which we rnay fall back, if such a separation should ever take 
 place.* 
 
 Another speaker, who had been an Archdeacon in 
 British Columbia, was equally encouraging. He gave 
 personal testimony to the fact that such — 
 
 synods had been the greatest possible blessing in Canada, and 
 had thoroughly changed the condition of the Church in that 
 dominion, — engendering the kindliest feeling between different 
 schools of clergy, and promoting all kinds of practical measures 
 for the welfare of the Church. 
 
 But from another mouth issued the well-known harsh 
 note of discord and odium theologiciun. 
 
 Truth (said this speaker) is a definite thing. And the Church 
 is divided into two parties. One holds the truth ; the other holds 
 error. They are as wide as the poles asunder. One holds the 
 truth of Ciiristianity : the other holds deadly error. 
 
 * At a subsequent meeting the Eishop himself revealed his own views on 
 this important subject. He said : " I must remind the meeting that we are 
 beginning to hear a good deal about disestablishment. Now, that is not a 
 terril)le word to me. I do not wish for anything of the kind. But, as I have 
 lived and worked with perfect equanimity for twenty-six years where the con- 
 nection did not exist, I regard the subject from a different standpoint from that 
 occupied by those who think such a separation would be one of the greatest 
 evils that could befall mankind. I think we should do well to look it fairly in 
 the face."
 
 i868.] A " GALLIO" IN DEBATE. 2T5 
 
 Lastly, and more humorously, a hard-headed layman 
 gave vent to some honest Gallio-like discouragement. 
 
 I do not wish to interpose any obstacle in the way of these 
 synods being tried. There naight be some confidence in the 
 success of diocesan synods, if any success had attended Con- 
 vocation. But I have not seen anything practical accomplished, 
 in spite of the time that has been wasted in Convocation. If 
 Convocation has become a mere debating society, what will be 
 the position of these synods ? Having said thus much, I wish 
 them all success : but I have not the slightest anticipation of it. 
 (Laughter). 
 
 Yes : cheerfulness was certainly pardonable at such a 
 moment. For any ray of humour which enlivens a pon- 
 derous debate is always hailed by a weary assembly with 
 tumultuous delight. But how much more does it seem 
 pardonable now, after the lapse of eighteen years, — during 
 which time the system so earnestly and patiently advocated 
 by Bishop Selwyn has struck root in every diocese of 
 England, and is thankfully acknowledged by all Church- 
 men to have had already the same effect as it had in 
 Canada. It has softened down the asperities of party 
 warfare ; it has promoted many kinds of practical good 
 works ; and it has educated great numbers of both clergy 
 and laity in the useful art of maintaining a good mutual 
 understanding. Moreover, the " diversities of gifts " and 
 the massive unity, displayed by the Church in these and 
 similar assemblies, have contributed more powerfully per- 
 haps than anything else could have done to render her 
 position in this country impregnable ; or, should it ever be 
 assailed with success, to assure for her a future of wide and 
 vigorous extension, of which her assailants appear to have
 
 2l6 BJSnOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 formed but little conception. For, as Mr. Bcresford Hope, 
 the well-known M.P. for Cambridge University, said at the 
 Portsmouth Church Congress, in 1885 — 
 
 The co-operation of clergy and laity in Church work and in 
 such assemblies as the " diocesan conferences," has become a real 
 feature of our time. There can be no doubt that, by thus putting 
 herself on a kind of representative basis, the Church of England 
 has immensely strengdiened her defences. And if (as seems 
 probable) these diocesan conferences can be consolidated and 
 can be raised to something like " the general assembly " of the 
 Church of Scotland, those defences will become still more 
 formidable. 
 
 Any way, the energy and determination of Bishop 
 Selwyn were now to receive their reward, and to secure 
 for the Church at home that such an indispensable institu- 
 tion should be, not merely talked about and " reported " 
 upon, but actually tried. On April 23, 1868, the fir.st con- 
 ference (archidiaconal) assembled at Shrewsbury, two 
 hundred members being present ; and the Bishop gave an 
 opening address, which was both a telling exposition of 
 his ideas and also a characteristic specimen of his method 
 as a " master of assemblies." For it will be noticed how 
 carefully and skilfully he always avoided any assump- 
 tion of originality and any appearance of dictation. Had 
 he been present at Rehoboam's celebrated conference at 
 Shechem, he would have been on the side of " the old men " 
 who advised the king : " If thou wilt be a servant unto this 
 people this day, and wilt serve them, and answer them, and 
 speak good words to them, then they will be thy servants 
 for ever." * 
 
 * I Kings xii. 7.
 
 iS68.] SPEECH AT SHREWSBURY. 21/ 
 
 He spoke as follows : — 
 
 Many signs have been apparent of late years of the revival of 
 a spirit of counsel. The ruridecanal chapters, in this and other 
 dioceses, have had the happiest effect in bringing the clergy 
 together for mutual edification. The Convocations of the two 
 provinces have elicited much valuable information, contained in 
 the careful and weighty reports of their committees. The 
 Lambeth conference of last year proved that neither distance of 
 space, nor lapse of time, nor severance of political connection, 
 can estrange the daughter Churches in all parts of the world from 
 tlieir filial allegiance to their holy mother. The Wolverhampton 
 Congress was an evidence which could not be mistaken of an 
 earnest desire among all classes of Churchmen to be united in 
 closer bonds of brotherhood with a view to greater harmony of 
 action. In the chair of that meeting sat one whom we shall never 
 forget, and upon whose long episcopate I look back with only one 
 thought of regret — that he did not preside annually at a synod 
 of his diocese, with that inimitable union of courtesy, tact, forbear- 
 ance, and firmness, with which he presided over the Congress. 
 
 I need not repeat at length what I have said in so many 
 places, of the steps which Bishop Lonsdale took to ascertain the 
 opinion of the diocese on the subject of diocesan synods.* But 
 I feel bound to say, that I should not have brought this subject 
 before you at so early a time, if I had not found the way so far 
 prepared by my predecessor as to give me reason to think that I 
 should disappoint public expectation, if I did not carry on the 
 inquiry which he had begun. I therefore placed the subject 
 before the diocese, exactly as Bishop Lonsdale had left it. And 
 it will be understood that I have brought forward no plan of my 
 own. Every rural-deanery meeting was left free to propose and 
 adopt its own series of resolutions ; and, as was to be expected, 
 
 * Bishop Lonsdale had, early in the previous year (1867), issued a circular 
 letter of inquiry to all his rural deans : and in Convocation (June 4) he said, 
 " They expressed only one opinion as to the desirableness of diocesan synods 
 in general. I shall probably hold one, some time or other."
 
 21 S BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 various suggestions have been offered in the meetings of the 
 twenty-nine rural deaneries in which the subject has been dis- 
 cussed. The minutes of all those meetings are laid upon the 
 table, to assist you in choosing whatever plan may seem to you to 
 be the best. 
 
 What has been called a " diocesan synod proper," was 
 defined by a committee of the Upper House of Convocation as 
 a body, of which "the main object was that the bishop should 
 promulge the decrees he thought needful for the good government 
 of the diocese ; " and the committee added that, " whereas the 
 decree so promulgated bound the diocese legally, in matters in 
 which they did not contradict the decisions of the provincial 
 synod, we deem that the action of such synods would be in- 
 compatible with the present condition of our Church." It is 
 almost needless to say that no such synod as this has ever been 
 joroposed, either by Bishop Lonsdale or myself. Such synods 
 belonged to a time when the Church retained and exercised a 
 large measure of legislative power. 
 
 But the same report suggests that " occasions may arise, when 
 it would be of great use if the bishops and clergy and laity were 
 to assemble and consider matters needful for the well-being of the 
 diocese," — subject to the following conditions : — That they be 
 presided over by the bishop ; that the clergy and laity attend by 
 representation ; that the clergy and laity have an equal voice ; 
 and that the decisions of such gatherings do not claim any legal 
 authority. 
 
 It will be seen that the meetings of the bishop, clergy, and 
 laity, as proposed in the diocese of Lichfield, are in perfect 
 agreement with these suggestions. . . . 
 
 There remains, then, only that vague fear of anything new, 
 which may be fairly met and answered by an equally large 
 measure of hope. If any one fear lest these meetings should 
 widen the divisions already existing among us, is there not more 
 reason to hope — and have not our rural deanery meetings justified 
 the hope — that they will produce the contrary effect. At many 
 of our meetings there has been free speaking, and some opposition :
 
 I86S.3 OBJECTIONS REFUTED. 219 
 
 but in no single instance has there been any unseemly altercation. 
 Why should we fear lest the synod, which is the aggregate of these 
 component parts, should conduct its proceedings, in a different 
 temper and spirit? 
 
 The most practical of all objections, if it could be sustained, 
 is — that our Church system is already perfect, lacking nothing. 
 I meet with this argument in the country parishes, but never in 
 the populous towns. It is very common for a sick man to think 
 himself in perfect health, while some insidious disease is preying 
 upon his vital organs. First of all, I point to those divisions 
 which some think ought to prevent us from meeting in synod. Is 
 this the sign of a Church already perfect ? But if the objection 
 means that the legal system of our Church is perfect, then the 
 simple answer is, that our synod will not interfere with anything 
 already provided for by law. The learned chancellor of my 
 diocese has told us that " we have legal provision in abundance," 
 and I entirely agree with him. But to say that our legal system 
 is perfect, is to assert what the law itself denies. More than three 
 hundred years ago, thirty-two persons were appointed to revise 
 and reform the ecclesiastical laws, though their report was never 
 sanctioned by Parliament. . . . Yes ; we have " legal provisions in 
 abundance," — or, I w^ould rather say, in excess. We have decrees 
 of ancient councils, foreign canon law, provincial constitutions, 
 Acts of Parliament in great abundance extending over several 
 hundred years. And yet there are many points, in their nature 
 quite simple, on which no one can say what the law is. Thus, 
 because the laws which needed reformation three hundred years 
 ago are still unreformed, we fall into the error of seeking for 
 judicial decisions upon doubtful laws, instead of making the laws 
 themselves plain. In this state of uncertainty, we need much 
 patience and mutual forbearance. Doubtful laws are a temptation 
 to many to take the law into their own hands. The law says, 
 " In cases of doubt, apply to the bishop ; " but the answer is, that 
 the bishops themselves are not agreed ; and thus in the abeyance 
 of the legislative power of the Church, we are drifting into that 
 state, described in the Book of Judges, when "every man did
 
 220 BISHOP SELIVYX. [i868. 
 
 that wliich was right in his own eyes." Surely this is not the sign 
 of a Church already perfect. 
 
 We shall not mend this state of things by allowing irre- 
 sj)onsible societies to set up their rival camps in all our chief 
 towns, whether for attack or defence ; to make every parish a 
 house divided against itself; to widen every breach and to 
 embitter every controversy. The minds by which great w^orks 
 are conceived and carried into effect may be led by cords of silk, 
 but cannot be driven. Such men may be driven out of the 
 Church ; but they will leave a void which cannot be filled. We 
 cannot spare a single man of those who have a zeal for Christ. 
 With Rome at the gates of our Jerusalem, and infidelity lurking 
 in our streets, w^e cannot waste our strength in intestine divisions. 
 I have thorough confidence in you all, my brethren of the clergy 
 and laity — trained as you have been under one of the meekest of 
 men to cultivate a spirit of mutual forbearance — that you will 
 make our synods the means by which we may edify one another. 
 We shall indeed have no legal power ; but we shall have that 
 which is better than law — united counsel, the force of sympathy, 
 the influence of opinion, timely mediation. We shall have no 
 power to make laws ; but every pious and humble-minded man 
 will pause before he sets up his own opinion in opposition to that 
 of the synod of his diocese. We shall have no power to decide 
 questions of doctrine, but unity of work will tend to unity of 
 belief; and the more we strive to do the will of God, so much 
 the more shall we know of the doctrine whether it be of God. 
 
 We meet to-day for the purpose of organization. The only 
 difiiculty is in the election of the laity. This arises from the 
 principle of the Act of Uniformity, by which every Englishman 
 is regarded as a member of the Church of England. But 
 recent laws have recognized the distinction between members 
 of the Church and Nonconformists. And it has been found 
 necessary to adopt a new standard of Church membership, which 
 you will find in the trust deeds of Church schools, in one of two 
 forms — viz., either a bona fide member of the Church England, or 
 a bo7ia fide communicant of the Church. In New Zealand and
 
 i868.] USES OF A ''CONFERENCES 221 
 
 other colonial dioceses the right of election is extended to all homi 
 fide members of the Church, but the persons elected must be 
 bond fide communicants. 
 
 The clergy of each rural deanery, with at least two lay- 
 synodsmen, will, I hope, receive your authority to act as the full 
 ruridecanal chapter, and to discuss all subjects which are likely to 
 be brought before the synod, and (if it be so agreed) to elect 
 representatives to serve in the diocesan synod. I attach great 
 importance to this extension of the functions of the ruridecanal 
 chapters. The wants of every part of the diocese will thus be 
 ascertained, and be advocated at every meeting of the synod ; an 
 interest in the work of the Church will be generally diffused ; the 
 weaker and poorer parishes will be strengthened by union with 
 the richer ; and the bishop and archdeacon will at any time be 
 able to ascertain the wishes of the clergy and laity on any subject 
 of local interest. ... I shall request you to elect a standing 
 committee of the archdeaconry, to discharge such duties of an 
 executive kind as you may assign to it, and to act with me, as 
 a council of advice. I felt the value and importance of such 
 a council even among my small population in New Zealand. 
 How much more must I desire it when I am charged with 
 a diocese containing 1,200,000 souls. Seven clergymen and 
 seven laymen would, I think, be a convenient number. It has 
 also been suggested that the standing committees of the three 
 archdeaconries should form a diocesan council, to be convened 
 by the bishop on matters of importance to the diocese at large. 
 
 To those who think that the work of the Church is already 
 sufficient, and her system perfect, I have little to say. Of course 
 nothing can be added to that which lacks nothing. But my pre- 
 decessors have added many useful institutions to the diocesan 
 system, supposed by some to be already perfect, but really lack- 
 ing many things conceived and planned in most cases by our 
 reformers, but neglected in after-times. Our Theological College, 
 cur Poor Benefice Fund, our Pension Fund for Widows, our 
 Diocesan Church Extension Society, our Training Schools for 
 Masters and Mistresses, our Middle Class Schools, our Nursing
 
 212 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1868. 
 
 Institution — -all tlicse are the offslioots of seeds which retained 
 their vitality, though they lay smothered for centuries under the 
 legal system of our Church. When charity had broken the crust 
 of law, then they sprang up. But the very multiplicity of these 
 institutions calls for the action of the whole mind of the Church 
 to give harmony, consistency, and permanence to them all. Much 
 time and expense would be saved if we could agree upon one 
 treasurer for all, and one central office, where all subscriptions 
 could be paid. Then, at our annual meeting, we might give an 
 impulse to these various works, and assist them by drawing public 
 attention to their wants. 
 
 As to another class of societies^those which profess to repre- 
 sent party views. The sooner they die out the better. The 
 Church will be better able to protect herself, and to guard her 
 own purity of doctrines, by her own solemn meetings, than by 
 the help of London societies, sending down their agents, and 
 setting up their branches, to widen and perpetuate our divisions. 
 We are all tired of our divisions. More than that, we are heartily 
 sorry for them ; because they rend the body of Christ and hinder 
 His work and give occasion to the enemies of religion to rejoice. 
 We long for some power to upheave our island parishes and join 
 them together in one continent. We have had too much of 
 " thine " and " mine ; " henceforward let everything be " ours " 
 
 You ask what synods are to do. Look around you. There 
 is not one of our institutions which is worked up to half its 
 nominal power. Look at our cathedrals, the mother Churches 
 of the diocese, the centres of gospel light, the training schools 
 of the clergy, the homes of the widow, the foster-parents of the 
 orphan, the fountains, to which, even in their state of decay, 
 the parish Churches have gone to seek for their choral services. 
 Is there no dormant vigour in those glorious institutions which 
 a diocesan synod may awaken into life ? Let us strive to make 
 Lichfield a true mother Church, a fountain from which the 
 streams of salvation may flow forth abundantly far and wide into 
 all the neighbouring places. 
 
 Look at the masses of our people, in our mining districts, half
 
 iS68] CHORAL FESTIVAL AT LICHFIELD. 223 
 
 of them at least alienated from the Church. Is there nothing for 
 synods to do, when we still have p:irishes with five thousand and 
 ten thousand souls committed to the care of one clergyman ? 
 Why, at Wolverhampton and Stafford I had meetings of Church 
 helpers and workers, wardens, choristers, teachers of daily and 
 Sunday schools, district visitors, organists — even organ-blowers — 
 all gathered together from their various parishes, to show how the 
 work of the Body of Christ may be compacted by that which every 
 joint supplieth. Out of that vast body of willing fellow-labourers, 
 our synod will, I trust, select and appoint its lay readers, for 
 services in school-rooms, and cottages, and factories, and mines, 
 and prisons, and hospitals ; and when they have thus been tried, 
 the way to ordination will be open to those who are found worthy 
 through the Theological College, at Lichfield. This will be the 
 greatest work of our synod to organize such a lay agency as may, 
 by God's grace, assist the Church in redeeming the arrears of the 
 past century by winning back to Christ the people that have been 
 lost. . . . 
 
 I conclude with the words of Archbishop Leighton : — 
 " Perfect and universal consent, after all industry bestowed on 
 it, for anything we know, is not here attainable, neither betwixt all 
 Churches, nor all persons in one and the same Church. And, 
 therefore, though Church meetings and synods, as the fittest and 
 most effectual way to this unity, should endeavour to bring the 
 Church to the fullest agreement that may be, yet they should 
 beware lest the straining it too high in all things rather break it. 
 Leaving a latitude and indifference in things capable of it, is often 
 the strongest preserver of peace and unity." 
 
 On May 8, 1868, this first archidiaconal conference at 
 Shrewsbury was followed by a similar assemblage at Staf- 
 ford ; and, on June 12th, by another at Derby. Then, on 
 June 1 6th, took place the choral festival at Lichfield — a 
 brilliant scene, still in the memory of some, the bells 
 ringing merrily, and the sun dallying with white surplices
 
 224 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1868. 
 
 and many-coloured hoods, as the bishops and clergy came 
 in procession along " the Dean's Walk." On the following 
 day was attained the " crowning mercy "(as Cromwell might 
 have called it), which rewarded six months of almost 
 superhuman labours, the first DIOCESAN CONFERENCE 
 ever held beneath the shadow of the mother Church. 
 About four hundred members were present ; and many 
 curious spectators crowded the Guildhall to hear the 
 Bishop's opening address. Condensed into a few lines, it 
 ran substantially as follows : — 
 
 The meeting to-day puts a colophon upon all our [preparatory] 
 work ; and I humbly trust it is a good and hopeful work, and one 
 which our dear friend who set it on foot (Bishop Lonsdale) would 
 have cordially approved, if he had been permitted to see it. The 
 number of [ruridecanal] meetings has been forty-two, — at all of 
 which I have been present, except two. The result was that 
 nearly all the rural deaneries were in favour of the proposed 
 synodical organization. Hearty outspoken opposition brings 
 with it a pleasure peculiar to itself It is wearisome always to 
 sail with a fair wind; a brisk breeze, even if it be contrary, is 
 often the seaman's delight. But, given synods, what are they to 
 do ? I answer, everything that for want of synods has been left 
 undone : half the population to be won back to the Church, fifty 
 colonial dioceses looking to us for help, two-thirds of the whole 
 human race still waiting for Christ. This is the work which 
 remains to be done. hxA may God give to this conference 
 strength and wisdom to do its part ! 
 
 A lively letter from one who was present at the first 
 " archidiaconal synod " at Staft"ord will give a good idea of 
 the proceedings there, and of the spirit which reigned 
 among all such assemblies at this period of their infancy.
 
 i868.] FIRST DIOCESAN' CONFEREXCE. 2 
 
 Lichfield, May ii, 1868. 
 My dear P , 
 
 Johnnie and I are alone at the palace, and are very cozy 
 together ; and George has been two evenings at home lately. We 
 have had Mr. Woodyer, the architect, down to propose a plan for 
 the chapel and the students' rooms. This will make it rather 
 vast ; especially if a bishop with other views should succeed. 
 On Friday I went, with some of our neighbours, to Stafford for 
 the great day there. It began by celebration and a short address 
 in the noble old church. It was really a grand sight ; and would 
 have been finer, were we better hands at arranging a " function." 
 The synod was held in the Shire Hall ; where George sat on a 
 raised dais, with the Archdeacon on one hand and the Lord 
 Lieutenant (Lord Lichfield) on the other. The great men came 
 forward to uphold him. Lord Harrowby took a very active part ; 
 Lord Dartmouth was sensible and suggestive ; Lord Lichfield 
 laid himself out to attack the Church Association (not by name), 
 which met with a hearty response from most of the clergy and 
 laity. There were not less than 250 of each. One little "toa" 
 [Maori, for "champion''] among the clergy stood up on the 
 defensive ; but he did not get much attention. Another, equally 
 bold, stood forth to oppose the voting by orders ; and was 
 received with peals of laughter when, after all the clergy had 
 stood up to oppose him, he alone — in answer to the Bishop's 
 desire that " all who are in favour of this motion will stand up " 
 — appeared by himself It was all a great success ; and the 
 business ended by Lord Shrewsbury proposing a resolution in 
 favour of Church and State. It was carried almost unanimously ; 
 though a clever young clergyman of Wolverhampton [now 
 Canon Body, of Durham] stood up and spoke of his work among 
 mechanics there, and of the hindrance to them occasioned by this 
 union. Then up gets another, with a large parish, and says that 
 the feeling there is quite the opposite to that described by Mr. 
 Body. I fancy that both were right, — mechanics one way, poor 
 people all the other. I sat up in a gallery with a great balustrade 
 
 Q
 
 226 BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 before it, so far off that we could talk without being heard. My 
 companions were the wife of a lay synodsman (Admiral Bagot) 
 and two friends from the Close, Mrs. Charles Gresley and Mrs. 
 Curtcis (wife of the principal of the Theological College). 
 Through our balustrade we surveyed the world below, and enjoyed 
 all the fun. I thought of other synods [in New Zealand], and 
 wished for you, dear P . 
 
 The general tone of feeling that prevailed in Bishop 
 Selwyn's circle, especially in relation to Mr. Gladstone's 
 Irish policy at this time, may be gathered from the follow- 
 ing fragment of a letter to the same friend in New Zealand. 
 
 Lichfield, May 5, 1868. 
 My dearest P , 
 
 I am sure that I failed in my last letter to put before 
 you a tithe of the stir and excitement in political matters now. 
 The complete success in Abyssinia is partially lost in the sudden- 
 ness of IVIr. Gladstone's move about the Irish Church, and in the 
 still greater surprise at his large majorities. Who would have 
 thought, a year ago, that the Archbishop [Longley] would have 
 to convene a meeting to uphold the union of Church and State ? 
 George will not go, — not because he does not desire to support 
 the Archbishop, still less because he likes Mr. Gladstone's course 
 — but because he prefers to express his opinion in synod, at 
 Stafford next Friday. No one believes Mr. Gladstone, when he 
 says he does not intend to touch the English Church, because of 
 the strange rapidity of his political advances. Our good old Tory 
 member for the county — who comes to call on us in leathers and 
 a green coat — is fully persuaded that the country is going fast to 
 the dogs ; and there are many — not in leathers — who agree with 
 him. There has been a great meeting at Birmingham about 
 women's rights and female suffrage, — an archdeacon in the chair 
 and Dr. Temple of Rugby to address them ! To such ladies the 
 old advice might be best, "Go spin, ye jades, go spin !" But I
 
 iS6S.] ''STEAM UP'' TILL THE LAST. 22/ 
 
 think the dear souls will soon lose their franchise, by voting for the 
 wrong people. Johnnie and I have been to Tauiworth ; and, for 
 the first time, I thought Staffordshire really pretty. The leaves 
 made such a difference ; and the spring dress of the country is 
 delicious. The grass is so rich and green [after New Zealand] 
 and the shades and tmts upon the trees make me laugh with 
 pleasure. It is not all to the eye. One sees things long 
 forgotten now starting up, like an old friend, to look you in the 
 face. 
 
 The great work of diocesan organization having now 
 been happily inaugurated, the Bishop was free to pay 
 his long-planned farewell visit to the sister diocese — not 
 yet relinquished — in New Zealand. The following extracts 
 from letters, written by Mrs. Selwyn on the eve of depar- 
 ture, will place the reader in touch with the Lichfield 
 circle at that stirring time : — 
 
 Lichfield, June i, 1868. 
 
 Dearest P , 
 
 The returns for the elections to the diocesan synod 
 are coming in ; and George rubs his hands over the good men 
 chosen. Next week he will be in a different arena ; for we are 
 going to London, — I to prepare for sailing, he to do chaplain's 
 work at the House of Lords. We greatly enjoyed your last letters 
 from New Zealand ; though the little details about the familiar 
 things there give one a pang. We have just been entertaining 
 some members of the "standing committee" — a term that seems 
 to savour of George's room at Bishop's Court, New Zealand ; but 
 these were strange priests, and the ironmaster with them was not 
 as one of our laymen. The week after our return the Choral 
 Association assemble here ; and George meditates great things. 
 So there will be steam up till the last. I hope you do not 
 expect to see me a model of fashion when I arrive. All the 
 dress [in England] is hideous, — as you would think if you had
 
 228 BISHOP SEIAVYN. [1868. 
 
 seen Mrs. J with very large chignon at the top of her head. 
 
 She and others look like Minerva; for it is of the fashion of a 
 helmet. 
 
 Lichfield, June 19, 1868. 
 
 De.\rest M , 
 
 Once more, and for the last time now, I write to you. 
 If all goes well, in no time at all after the receipt of this 
 letter we shall be with you again. We sail on July 2nd, in the 
 Neva, I believe ; and I hear that she carries us to Colon, without 
 change to the branch steamer from St. Thomas's. I am afraid it 
 will be very hot at this time of year, till we are nearing New 
 Zealand. If all the young gentlemen and ladies go with us who 
 wish to go, we shall have an academy on board. But perhaps 
 they will not all come ; and if they do, will stay at Wellington, 
 and not come up to help me pack at Auckland. 
 
 Yesterday was a great day here. The general synod — calling 
 itself the " Diocesan Conference" — met and gathered into itself all 
 the previous work comprised in forty-five rural-deanery meetings 
 and three archidiaconal conferences. It all looked formidable 
 enough beforehand. But George has throughout been in excellent 
 heart ; and wnth good cause, for so far it has been a great success. 
 A pioneer was wanted, and you have spared him [from New 
 Zealand]. You will like to know, therefore, how the work grows 
 and spreads. " While others have been talking, this bishop has 
 been acting," says a newspaper ; '' there are many who looked on 
 his appointment as a new era — as so much new life to the English 
 Church — as a ground of hope for that Church's future. They 
 will so regard it still more, now that they have seen him go 
 straight to the solution of one of the greatest needs of the age." 
 
 The long voyage now about to be undertaken was no 
 mere pleasure-trip, no mere visit of ceremony, no grati- 
 fication of sentiment or of selfish feeling in any form. It 
 was a matter of imperative necessity ; and on his first
 
 iS68.] FAREWELL VISIT TO NEW ZEALAND. 229 
 
 acceptance of the unexpected summons to episcopal work 
 at home, he had with characteristic foresight stipulated for 
 such a temporary absence. Not only had the: endowment 
 of his successor at Auckland to be provided for ; but the 
 organizer of the New Zealand Church and the founder of 
 so many new Sees was, naturally, " trustee " in a score of 
 important undertakings ; and the transference of financial 
 responsibility to other persons could not be safely accom- 
 plished without his personal superintendence. Then, the 
 numerous institutions which had grown up under his eye 
 during twenty-six years, and the home which he had left 
 for a supposed brief absence in England, all required his 
 presence once again, ere he should depart to see them no 
 more for ever. 
 
 Accordingly, on July 2, 1868 — having committed his 
 English diocese to the charge of Bishop Trower * — the 
 Bishop sailed from England, accompanied by Mrs. Selwyn 
 and by his younger son (afterwards Bishop of Melanesia). 
 He took the new route, which had lately been opened, via 
 Panama ; and, singularly enough, encountered more perils 
 to life and limb during this one voyage than had fallen 
 to his lot during all the twenty-six years of incessant 
 travelling by land and sea which he had spent as Bishop 
 of New Zealand. On landing at the Isthmus, he was 
 nearly precipitated into the water by the breaking of a 
 plank. The gaunt spectre of yellow fever haunted the un- 
 wholesome swamps and forests through which they had to 
 pass to the Pacific coast. And, far worst of all, the small 
 colonial steamer into which the party was transhipped on 
 reaching Wellington, ran upon a rock in Cook's Straits ; 
 * Late Bishop of Gibraltar.
 
 2J,0 BISHOP SELIVYN. [i86S, 
 
 and, after a short time, slipped off and went to the bottom. 
 The delay was long enough, and the shore was near 
 enough, to save the lives of all on board. But the sudden 
 shock, as the Bishop's party were merrily at tea, on a 
 beautiful evening before dark came on, and then the rush 
 of a large number of rough miners and coal-diggers for 
 the boats, and the uncertainty at what moment the vessel 
 might go down, — all combined to put to a sudden test the 
 courage and coolness of those whose position entitled them 
 to take the lead. It need not be said, that neither the 
 Bishop nor any of his party were found wanting in these 
 qualities. The Bishop determined, at all hazards, to re- 
 main on board and give what aid he could ; and his son, 
 of course, remained with him. But Mrs. Selwyn, when the 
 boats had passed to and fro several times and had relieved 
 the ship of her crowd of roughs, was ordered on shore, and 
 unwillingly obeyed. The landing was made on the beach at 
 the foot of some low cliffs ; and as no one knew how high 
 the tide might presently reach, it was necessary to scale 
 these cliffs, and then to huddle together at the top, as 
 best they could, for protection against the cold night winds 
 of a New Zealand spring, — Mrs. Sehvyn's special charge 
 being the young wife of a Yankee whaler, quite unused to 
 such scenes, and needing all the comfort she could get. 
 The rough men soon wandered off to get assistance ; and 
 ere many weary hours had elapsed, a steamer was sent 
 from Wellington to take the shivering party off. The 
 Bishop, too, and his son bearing his case of episcopal robes, 
 got presently safe to shore. And then with a rush the 
 wreck went down, carrying to the bottom all the pas- 
 sengers' luggage, all the presents brought out from Eng-
 
 i868.] SHIPWRECK NEAR WELLINGTON. 23 1 
 
 land as farewell keepsakes for many a New Zealander, 
 and the coloured sketches of Lichfield and " Stowe Pool," 
 whereby old friends abroad might still fancy themselves 
 with those they loved "at home." 
 
 Auckland was reached at last in safety ; and the some- 
 what heart-breaking experience was gone through of 
 landing once more at the lovely Taurarua Bay, crowded 
 with touching memories ; of inhabiting once more the 
 simple " palace " and college, soon to be dismantled and 
 left for ever ; and of finally bidding adieu to hundreds of 
 devoted friends, both Maori and English, who would never 
 be seen again. Happily, perhaps, there was much im- 
 portant business to be done, and the time was very short. 
 On October 6th, the Bishop presided for the last time at 
 the " General Synod of the Church of New Zealand." Six 
 bishops and a goodly number of clergy and laity were 
 present ; and Bishop Patteson came from Norfolk Island 
 to bid farewell to his friend and spiritual father. To him, 
 above all men, the final parting from one to whom he ever 
 looked up as his " Primate," and his trusty adviser amid 
 the endless dangers and difficulties of Melanesian work, 
 was a wrench like that of tearing body and soul asunder. 
 He had written, on first hearing of Bishop Selwyn's de- 
 tention in England, a most touching letter : — 
 
 Bishop Patteson to Bishop Selwyn. 
 
 Norfolk Island, March, 1868. 
 My dear, dear Bishop, 
 
 I don't think I ever quite felt till now what you have 
 been to me for many a long year. Indeed I do thank God that 
 I have been taught to know and dearly love you. . . . Your letter
 
 232 BISHOP SELWYN. [i86S. 
 
 reached me last night. I don't yet realize what it is to me ; but 
 I think much more still of those dear people at Taurarua. It is 
 perfectly clear to my mind that you could not have done other- 
 wise. I don't grudge you to the mother-Church one atom. I 
 know that your prayers will he around us, and that you will do all 
 that mortal man can do for us and for the islands. Indeed, you 
 must not trouble yourself about me too much. I shall often need 
 you, often sadly miss you — a just return for having undervalued 
 the blessing of your presence. I humbly trust that God's blessing 
 may be on us all, and that a portion of your spirit may be with us. 
 More than ever affectionately yours, 
 
 J. C. P.* 
 
 When this " dear son in the Lord " arrived in the 
 Southern Cross at Auckland, he looked much worn and 
 depressed, and was charitably consigned to the cheerful 
 hospitality of Sir William and Lady Martin, at Taurarua 
 Bay. At the synod, three farewell addresses were pre- 
 sented to Bishop Selwyn. 
 
 The first was a general farewell from the Church in 
 New Zealand, as follows : — 
 
 We, the bishops, clergy, and laity of this branch of the 
 Church of England, respectfully and affectionately address your 
 lordship on your resignation of your office as president of the 
 synod. When your lordship first came to this country, more than 
 twenty-six years ago, you began work as Bishop of New Zealand. 
 You end it now, as Primate, by providing for the permanent main- 
 tenance of your own Melanesian mission, offshoot of the New 
 Zealand Church. The synod is itself the result and witness of 
 your unwearied efforts for organization of the native and colonial 
 Church of New Zealand, and of your missionary labours in the 
 islands of the West Pacific Ocean. The natives of New Zealand, 
 * " Life of Bishop PaUeson," ii. 30S.
 
 iS6S.] ADDRESS FROM NEW ZEALAxXD CHURCH. 
 
 -jj 
 
 the English colonist, and the Melanesian islander, are all repre- 
 sented here. With respect to the native Church, a Maori diocese 
 has been constituted and Maori S3^nods have been- held; seven- 
 teen native clergy have ministered and do minister faithfully and 
 loyally in different parts of the country ; churches and schools have 
 been built, endowments been provided, clergy and catechists main- 
 tained, collections for Melanesia made by Maoris. 
 
 We think how twenty-seven years have passed to-day since 
 you received episcopal office, — years marked by extraordinary 
 events in our history — an episcopate, marked in an extraordinary 
 degree, by your work of faith and labour of love and patience of 
 hope. We humbly believe that, by your wide and varied ex- 
 perience of many forms of human life, bringing you into contact 
 with men in every stage of barbarism and civilization, on lonely 
 journeys in the sohtudes of the New Zealand forest and on the 
 Avaves of the West Pacific, God's Holy Spirit has been training 
 you for an even greater work than any that you have hitherto 
 accomplished ; for which all that has been done may be but the 
 preparation, the crowning work, it may be, of your life to which 
 He has now called you. It seems as if you had been sent first to 
 warm the most distant members here, and were called now to 
 quicken the very heart of our dear mother-Church at home, that 
 so the life-blood may circulate with fresh vigour throughout the 
 body. 
 
 We know full well that you will never cease to pray and 
 labour for us ; and you need no assurance from us that we will 
 ever remember and pray for you. How can we ever forget you ? 
 Every spot in New Zealand is identified with you. Each hill and 
 valley, each river and bay and headland, is full of memories of 
 you. The busy town., the lonely settler's hut, the countless 
 islands of the sea, all speak to us of you. Whether your days be 
 few or many, we — as long as we live — will ever hold you deep in 
 our inmost hearts. All will pray for you and yours : the clergy 
 to whom you have been indeed a father in God, the old tried 
 friends with whom you have taken counsel, the younger men of 
 both races whom you have trained, the poor whom you have
 
 2.34 BISHOP SELWYN. [iS68. 
 
 relieved, the mourners whom you have comforted, the sick to 
 whom you have ministered, the prisoners whom you have visited, 
 all think of you now, and will think of you always, with true and 
 deep affection, and will offer for you always their fervent prayers. 
 ^Ve humbly pray God, who has given you the wisdom to conceive 
 and the power to execute your great designs, that your high and 
 noble example may be ever affectionately remembered and duti- 
 fully followed by us all ; that the mind and spirit of its first 
 bishop may be stamped for all generations upon the Church of 
 New Zealand ; and that the multitudes of the isles may learn in 
 years to come the name of their first great missionary, and rise up 
 and call him blessed. 
 
 (Signed by all the Synod.) 
 
 The Bishop replied in the following words : — 
 
 I might well say, in words of Wordsworth, "the praise of men 
 had often left me mourning." It is most difficult and painful to 
 one placed in my position to have to reply to such kind expres- 
 sions as are contained in the address ; but in this case the pain is 
 much mingled with pleasure. Sufiice it to say that I have sought 
 for support and counsel from many whose services are not so con- 
 spicuous as my own, though they deserve equal praise with myself, 
 if not more. I would say, as has been said on a different 
 occasion, " Give God the praise, we know that this man was a 
 sinner." All the prosi)erity of the New Zealand Church is the 
 work of God. The finger of God has been manifested in all that 
 has taken place, from the time Samuel Marsden landed here in 
 1814 until now. It is the comforting prophecy fulfilled that " the 
 little one should become a thousand." It is a coniiort that what 
 one man had begun should become, in little more than half a 
 century, what the Church of New Zealand now is. When I think 
 of the time when I came to Sydney and found Bishop Broughton 
 there with a small band of clergymen round him, and when I 
 reflect that now that little baud has extended into all the 
 provinces of New South ^^^'lles with its dioceses of I'asmania,
 
 i868.] FAREWELL FROM THE MAORL^. 235 
 
 Western Australia, South Australia, and these provinces of New- 
 Zealand with all its satellites in Melanesia, I feel that the power 
 and influence of God's Holy Spirit is being manifested on earth, 
 and that it has pleased Almighty God to enable us to see His 
 power with our own eyes, so that we may not walk by faith alone 
 but also by sight. ... I leave to you the native Church as a 
 special legacy, and hope that no increase of European population 
 may absorb your interests so far as to cause you to neglect that 
 remnant which, though a poor one, is a remnant of the congrega- 
 tion of Christ* 
 
 The second address was a special farewell from the 
 Maori Christians : — 
 
 To Bishop Selwyn, greeting ! Ours is a word of farewell from 
 us_. your Maori people who reside in this island. You leave here 
 these two peoples, the Maoris and the Europeans. Though you 
 leave us here, God will protect both peoples ; and Queen Victoria 
 and the Governor will also protect them, so that the grace of 
 Providence may rest on them both. O father, greetings ! Go to 
 your own country ; go, the grace of God accompany you ! Go on 
 the face of the deep waters. Father, take hence with you the 
 commandments of God, leaving the peoples here bewildered. 
 Who can tell that, after your departure, things will be as well with 
 us as during your stay in this island ? Our love for you and our 
 
 * This expression, " We must care for the remnant that is left," was often 
 on his lips in the later New Zealand days ; when, no doubt, the Pai-marire 
 apostasy had made sad havoc of his flock. " But still " (writes one who was 
 with the Bishop to the end) " they nearly all have returned, — except, perhaps, 
 those in the King Country. Not long after the war broke out, I had a con- 
 versation with a leading chief near Wellington, and remarked that it was 
 hardly credible to me, that a sensible man could thus lightly abandon the 
 Christian faith for the Hau-hau superstition. He sharply replied, ' Of course 
 we don't, most of us, believe in Hau-hau-ism. But we have to fight for our 
 national life, and must interest every tribe in our cause, which is a matter of 
 life and death to us. In order to break down tribal jealousies, therefore, we 
 must invent a Maori religion, and cut ourselves off from everything English. 
 When the war is over, we shall throw off Hau-hau-ism and return to the 
 Christian faith.' "
 
 2^6 BISHOP SELWYX. [i86S. 
 
 remembrance of you will never cease. For you will be separated 
 from us in your bodily presence, and your countenance will be 
 hidden from our eyes. Enough ! This concludes our words of 
 farewell to you, from your children.* 
 
 But by far the most touching of all was the following 
 address from the natives of the Waimate and the Bay of 
 Islands, in their own language, presented by Rev. Matiu 
 Taupaki, and couched in words of almost Old-Testament 
 simplicity : — 
 
 Sire, the Bishop ! salutations to you and to mother (Mrs. 
 Selwyn) ! We, the people of the places to which you first came, 
 still retain our affection for you both. Our not seeing you 
 occasions us grief, because there will be no seeing you again. 
 We rejoiced at hearing that you were coming to see us ; great 
 was the joy of the heart ; and now, hearing that it cannot be, we 
 are again in grief. 
 
 Sire, great is our affection for you both, who are now being 
 
 * How could the Maoris avoid being deeply attached to a man whose 
 humour, simplicity, and manliness, were so entirely after their own heart ? 
 Here is a sloiy, graphically told by one of the actors, or sufferers, in the scene. 
 " In the year 1855, I was travelling with the Bisliop down to Taranaki, to try 
 and stop a war between two native tribes. On the last day of our march, our 
 stores were reduced to a small slice of bacon and a handful of flour,^to be 
 shared by three persons. Having forty miles to walk, we agreed to defer our 
 single remaining meal till mid-day ; about which time, after dragging ourselves 
 through a black muddy creek, we bathed in a river of clear water a mile 
 further on, and then decided to rest and cook our bacon-puff. Just as we were 
 dividing the savoury morsel into three equal parts, a Maori appeared. He 
 was exhausted and starving, having been out in the forest two days and nights 
 without any food. The Bishop instantly recognized him as the very native 
 chief who had sat on the bench between himself and the judge at Wellington, 
 twelve years before ; and who had, the following night, prevented his ex- 
 asperated tribesmen from setting fire to the town. \\'ith a twinkle in his eye, 
 expressive of amusement at our coming disappointment, the Bishop whispered 
 to me, 'We must give him the puff.' And so wc did, — tramping off ourselves 
 for a further walk of twenty rough miles to the river Waitara ; where, at 
 length, we broke our fast."
 
 1 868.] FINAL DEPARTURE FROM AUCKLAND. 237 
 
 lost among us. But how can it be helped, in consequence of the 
 word of our great one, the Queen ! 
 
 Sire, our thought with regard to you is that you are like the 
 poor man's lamb taken away by the rich man. This is our parting 
 wish for you both : Go, sire, and may God preserve you both ! 
 May he also provide a man to take your place, of equal powers 
 with yourself! Go, sire, we shall no more see each other in the 
 body, but we shall see one another in our thoughts. However, 
 we are led and protected and sanctified by the same Spirit. 
 Such is the nature of this short life, to sunder our bodies ; but in 
 a little while, when we shall meet in the assembly of the saints, 
 we shall see each other face to face, one fold under one Shepherd. 
 This is our lament for you in few words : — 
 
 " Love to our friend, who has disappeared abruptly from the ranks ! 
 Is he a small man that he was so beloved ? 
 He has not his equal amongst the many. 
 The food he dispensed is longed for by me." 
 
 At last came the sad day of final departure, October 
 20, 1868, — a day that will not readily be forgotten of that 
 generation. The shops at x\uckland were all shut, crowds 
 filled the streets, and at the concluding service in St. John's 
 Church multitudes were unable to find room. The service 
 over, nothing remained but to escort the departing Bishop, 
 his wife and son and staunch friend Bishop Abraham, 
 down to the pier. And now an extraordinary sight pre- 
 sented itself. A sort of triumphal car had been extem- 
 porized — brilliant in colours and with a seat aloft for the 
 " mother," Mrs. Selwyn. All the party were embarked on 
 this towering construction ; and four horses slowly dragged 
 it to the harbour, while the Bishop, leaning over the side, 
 responded to the " hurrahs " and shook hands repeatedly 
 with the excited crowd. At length, on reaching the foot 
 of the pier, the horses were taken out ; and the crowd,
 
 238 BISHOP SELWYN. [1868. 
 
 seizing the ponderous vehicle, dragged it along the pier 
 to the steamer's side. In a few minutes, ropes were cast 
 off, the screw began to churn the sea, and they were gone. 
 
 At 6.45 p.m. (wrote the Bishop), on the 21st, Cape Maria 
 Van Diemen melted away into the twilight mist. Another look 
 at the " Three Kings " was the close of all. And then the thought 
 came upon me with great bitterness that I should never see the 
 dear old land again. But the mind has now settled down upon 
 ils new bearings : and the magnet of English interests and work 
 begins to draw me on. 
 
 Another letter, written about this time to Archdeacon 
 Allen at home, expresses the same feelings : — 
 
 I confess that a large portion of my heart is in my old land. 
 But if it please God I can get Bishop Harper appointed Primate 
 in my room, and somebody to succeed me in my own diocese 
 [at Auckland], then I shall begin to feel contented with my new 
 lot, and shall be able to work with an undivided mind. My 
 excellent archdeacons and rural deans will prepare the way, by 
 obtaining such information as will enable us (by God's blessing) 
 to go to work in earnest next year. The simple question is, 
 " What are the wants of the diocese ? " And, having found the 
 answer, then never to rest till they are supplied.* 
 
 » Grier, " Life of Archdeacon Allen " (1888), p. 268.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 1869. 
 
 Return from farewell visit to New Zealand — Vigorous work in England — Dean 
 Champneys — First illness — The Irish Church — Speech in the House of 
 Lords — Consecration of Bishop Temple — First General Chapter. 
 
 On the last day of the year 1868, after precisely six 
 months' absence, the Bishop found himself once more " at 
 home " in England. He was accompanied on this voyage 
 by Bishop Abraham (whose wife had been compelled by 
 illness to leave New Zealand), as well as by his own wife 
 and son. The party took the route via Sydney, Ceylon, 
 the Red Sea, and the Mediterranean, and the journey was 
 completed without any misadventure. On reaching South- 
 ampton the Bishop began with a visit to his brother at 
 Richmond, and then, without loss of a day, addressed him- 
 self vigorously to diocesan work. The feelings of this time 
 are faithfully reflected in the following passage from a 
 private letter of one of the party to a friend in New 
 Zealand — * 
 
 Bromfield, January 24, 1869. 
 I will begin with a sketch of our doings. After reaching 
 London on December 30th, and listening to the London bells
 
 240 BISHOP SEUVVy. [1869. 
 
 ringing in the new year, we went to Richmond on January 2nd. 
 . . . Edw. Coleridge looks white and old, but is full of life, and 
 talked much of Mr. Ffoulkes's letter to Archbishop Manning and 
 of Christopher Wordsworth's letter to the Pope, on the occasion of 
 his omitting the English bishops in his invitation to the great 
 council coming on soon. Mr. Ffoulkes, though a '"vert," can by 
 no means see through the eyes of his ecclesiastical superiors. He 
 has much to say on the subject of grace within the Church of 
 England, in which he believes ; and also on the schism occasioned 
 by the introduction of the Filioque clause on the part of the 
 Western Church into the Nicene Creed. The attitude of the 
 Church is not sleep in these days, truly. But it is restless ; and 
 charity does not wax where controversy runs high, even though 
 there is much doing, much zeal, much real work. Sadly, too, 
 this controversy now all runs upon the holiest of subjects. Mean- 
 while, it is a pleasure to find that synodical action is becoming 
 first familiar and then popular. The Bishop of Ely has held his 
 " conferences," and the Bishop of Gloucester is ready to do so too, 
 if his clergy wish it. It has gone on well in Lichfield, in the 
 careful hands of Bishop Trower, who had meetings and prepared 
 work. A report on the great subject of lay-agency is to be pre- 
 sented very soon, as its fruits. ... I am glad that George is left 
 free to work out his plans for enabling the Church to speak with 
 authority and to act with uniformity. 
 
 We came down to Lichfield on the 8th, the bells ringing a 
 cheery welcome and the spires looking beautiful in the winter 
 sunset-glow. It is right pleasant to be so greeted and welcomed 
 at both ends of the earth. We feel thankful and humbled to 
 think of the outpouring of love that is given to us. Here we 
 remained ten days, and then went to Bromfield to see Willie and 
 Co. All well, and Georgie chattering to " Grandmama Lich- 
 field," as he calls me. We spent one day at Hereford. I envied 
 nothing there but the choir, which is better than ours. But I hear 
 that our new Dean (Champneys) was of great value to the music 
 at St. Paul's, and I hope he will mend our ways. 
 
 On the 2ist, we went to Walcot (Lord Powis's), where we met
 
 1869.3 VISITS IN ENGLAND. 24 1 
 
 most of the family, and were very happy. I wish you could see 
 the conservatory blazing with camellias. We came back to Brom- 
 field for the Sunday, and all four of us went in the evening to 
 Ludlow church — a glorious place. On Monday, we went to Sandon 
 (Lord Harrowby's). He is a good old man ; not of the highest 
 school in the Church, but a great supporter of George and of 
 conferences. Lord and Lady Shrewsbury came to dinner (another 
 good layman, and one ready to assist). George would only go to 
 a very few of these "lay figures" last year, while synodizing, but 
 thinks it; well now to see something of them : hence so many 
 lords and ladies. The whole party listened with intelligent 
 interest to our talk about the Maories, not ready to judge harshly 
 because of the complication and entanglement of right and wrong 
 on either side. For here we heard news that made our hearts 
 sink, and neutralized all pleasure in our present agrcments by the 
 thought that you are walking in the shadow of death. The last 
 telegram, which said that the Hau-haus * had been defeated, abates 
 our fears, but it does not heal the past. We feel that we ought to 
 be there, to share all. Yet One is with you, upholding you with 
 His love — the "Friend closer than a brother." To Him we can 
 only commend you. We have no letters yet. . . . 
 
 Our next move was to Burghley. Disraeli is here, and Lady 
 Beaconsfield, his wife, fifteen years older than he. They are a 
 most loving and funny pair. He is just like his pictures, only 
 shrunken and with a distrait look. He will bow on Lady Exeter's 
 hand and kiss it, like Sir Charles Grandison ; but it infuriates her. 
 Gladstone's majority is strong, but it is thought that the details of 
 
 settling the Irish Church will be very difficult. . . . M has 
 
 very kindly lent me a maid for all the grand visits. She is a 
 wholly foreign body to me at other times, being that I am sauvage. 
 and used to do for myself. But it is a bore going to such places 
 without one ; and the very grand ladies who offer their services 
 alarm me as much as my fit-out would amuse them. . . . Alas, 
 that our first news [from N. Z.] should be so very doleful ! I take 
 
 * See p. S3. 
 
 R
 
 242 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1869 
 
 my sorrowful thoughts of you all to the cathedral, and find some 
 comfort there. 
 
 The following letter from one outside the immediate 
 circle at Lichfield, will give an idea how the Bishop's 
 removal from New Zealand was viewed by his friends at 
 home : — 
 
 Miss F. Patteson to Bishop Patteson. 
 
 Dearest Coley, 
 
 What a change for all of you at the Antipodes has 
 been -wrought by the Primate's move ! AVhen first you hear that 
 the strong persuasions of the Archbishop, and the Queen's per- 
 sonal request and almost command, have induced him to accept 
 the See of Lichfield, your feelings will be too much mixed for 
 utterance. I think the sense of loss must rush uppermost ; and 
 then the thought of England's gain, and great stirrings of heart as 
 to God's providence, will follow. Then will come prayer that he 
 may have been guided aright, and that you all may see this, and 
 may be helped to carry on the work in closer union with the one 
 only source of strength, when your greatest earthly assistance is 
 removed from you. I will send you a copy of Mrs. Selwyn's 
 letter, so that if she does not write herself 3'ou may see her 
 thoughts. For I should not a bit wonder if her courage fails, and 
 she lets the first news come to you from others. When first I saw 
 in the papers that, after his refusal of Lichfield, the appointment 
 had not been filled up and he had been asked to reconsider his 
 answer, my heart misgave me ; and when the paper announced 
 the fact, I did feel very very much cast down. Still I could see the 
 grandeur of the self-renunciation, and the desire to be led straight 
 onward and to obey. ... I cannot myself anticipate anything 
 but good from his coming. Such a man is of the very stamp to 
 battle with the heathenism of the Black Country ; and to cry aloud 
 until he gets a division of the work ; and, moreover, to rally men
 
 1869.] MOTIVES MISUNDERSTOOD. 243 
 
 round him. They have seen his energy in his missionary life, 
 and have showed their appreciation of it by their vehement and 
 universal welcome of him on his return, and their rejoicings at his 
 promise to stay. Thus they will be ready to follow him as a leader, 
 when a man of more self-indulgent life would be disregarded. It 
 is a great boon to us personally. But I feel almost too near to 
 him and Mrs. Selwyn, after their visit here, to look at it from 
 
 outside. I feel with them, and not about them. . . . The M s 
 
 have a strong feeling that the Primate has almost broken his 
 word by this step. For they affirm that he has not only always 
 set his face against translations, but has continually asserted his 
 intention of sticking to his own diocese as long as he could work, 
 and has insisted upon the mischief of fresh men taking up the 
 management. I never heard this either from you or him, — 
 further than that he had cast in his lot with New Zealand, and 
 intended to remain there. But that is in no way a binding 
 assertion — simply an opinion or intention, which circumstances 
 
 may overrule. I have written to Lady M . Poor souls, I do 
 
 unfeignedly pity them ! 
 
 Your affectionate sister, 
 
 F. Patteson. 
 
 Another letter, from one within the Lichfield circle, 
 fully corroborates all that was written to Bishop Patteson : — 
 
 Mrs. Selwyn to Miss F. Patteson. 
 Dearest F , 
 
 How could I have written to you at this time, if things 
 had been as heretofore with the Melanesian mission, — if the child 
 had not left the parent nest and set up for itself? Your own kind 
 and loving words make that easier, which is still very hard. 
 There is so much that presses in every way. But at present, I 
 own, the thing that presses me sorest is the thought of the dear 
 people in New Zealand. Every thought of every one rises up with
 
 244 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 a distinct and separate pain. But if the thing is right, all will 
 come right. You know that it was not sought, and how little it 
 was desired, — not at all, not one atom. He could refuse Lord 
 Derby's ofter by return of post, as he owned no duty there, and 
 acknowledged no call. But the Archbishop shook him to the 
 core ; for he has ever obeyed when he recognized the duty. And 
 then came the personal desire of the Queen. And thus he 
 descends from his pedestal, and remains. In that descent, in the 
 prospect of being misjudged in all this matter, in the thought that 
 after years of work and antagonism in New Zealand he had gained 
 the day and won his place, while here he falls upon evil times and 
 uphill work once more, — in all this there is a measure of satisfac- 
 tion. It is a test of motives, and a set-off against the unmitigated 
 congratulations of those who only know one side of the case. 
 
 Dear F , it is an awful thing for any man to come in upon the 
 
 back of such large expectations. You will remember him in your 
 prayers, that he may be strengthened for the work to which (we 
 may hope) he has been divinely called. Johnnie's resolution as 
 to his calling in life remains steadfast, although he will now be 
 called upon to help his father in a different way. I will send you 
 a photo with the beloved old signature. I am glad for one reason, 
 especially, that the Queen spoke to the Bishop as she did. The 
 Maoris will recognize and understand her command, and also the 
 Archbishop's ; but they would not have made anything of Lord 
 
 Derby. Farewell, dearest F . 
 
 Your very affectionate 
 
 S. H. Selwyn. 
 
 Amid all his sorrowful thoughts, connected with the 
 diocese which he had now for ever left, the Bishop found 
 his usual and never-failing source of consolation in the 
 sight of a vast field of action, awaiting his animating and 
 directing presence in the midland counties. But his first 
 care was to provide a successor for the See of Auckland —
 
 1869.] ALTERATIONS AT THE PALACE. 245 
 
 the choice having been committed to him by the synod in 
 New Zealand. He then, amid much confusion and dis- 
 comfort, settled himself and his family in the half-restored 
 palace, where many of the alterations were still incom- 
 plete. He arranged things as well as he could under the 
 circumstances ; and hammering and painting went on with 
 redoubled vigour under his surveillance. Much had been 
 done to the old house ; and its aspect had been completely 
 changed by the addition of a chapel and of two large 
 wings in front of the main building. One of these wings 
 contained offices for the Bishop's secretary and clerks, with 
 bed-rooms above for the ordination candidates, who would 
 thus in the future be always boarded and lodged at the 
 palace, instead of being obliged to provide their own 
 accommodation at the inns and lodgings about the town. 
 The opposite wing consisted of a large hall for the ordina- 
 tion examinations, for lectures to the students at the 
 college, and for meetings of various kinds. For instance, 
 a missionary working-party had been started, before the 
 Bishop's farewell visit to New Zealand, with Mrs. Selwyn 
 as president ; who told anecdotes of her experiences and 
 adventures in the Southern Seas, and read letters from 
 Melanesia, while garments were made for the scholars at 
 Norfolk Island. This, too, found a place at the palace, the 
 Bishop calling it his " Stitchery." In fact, for ten years 
 that palace-hall formed a centre of diocesan and social life. 
 The hospitable long tables spread there at all the diocesan 
 festivals, where tired wayfarers were refreshed with simple 
 viands and cheered by kindly words and attentions, must 
 be still fresh in the memory of many. Missionary meet- 
 ings — prize-givings for the Sunday-school children of the
 
 246 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 diocese, with a hearty shake of the hand from the Bishop 
 himself to each recipient — the entertainment of the work- 
 house children every Christmas, with a social gathering of 
 friends and neighbours afterwards, — everything, in short, 
 was held there ; and it seemed as if the great hall could 
 not possibly have been dispensed with. It had become, as 
 it were, the " parish-room " of the diocese. 
 
 While the Bishop was absent in New Zealand, a change 
 had taken place at the cathedral, owing to the death of 
 the Dean. His successor, the Rev. William Weldon 
 Champneys, when Rector of Whitechapel, had taken an 
 active part in helping forward the New Zealand mission by 
 penny contributions from the scholars of his vast schools, 
 whose interest had been excited by an address from 
 Bishop Selwyn in 1854. In memory of this, when the 
 Bishop and Dean found themselves still more closely 
 connected together, side by side in the palace and deanery 
 at Lichfield, a window was placed in the chapel, looking 
 towards the deanery, in which was pictured the design of 
 the medal which had been sent out by the Dean to be 
 worn by the Maori children, — a map of the world, with 
 England to the north and New Zealand to the south, 
 and on a scroll joining them together the motto written : 
 " Both one in Christ." The other windows in the chapel 
 were presented by the officers and men who had served in 
 New Zealand during the war, in token of their gratitude 
 for the Bishop's attention to their bodily and spiritual 
 welfare in that campaign. They all, therefore, present 
 military scenes taken from Old Testament and New 
 Testament story. But one of them had a special 
 meaning of its own. It is a medallion depicting David
 
 1869.] WINDOWS IN THE NEW CHAPEL. 247 
 
 in the act of pouring out the longed-for " water of 
 Bethlehem," procured for him by three of his " mighty 
 men" at the risk of their own lives (2 Sam. xxiii. 16). 
 This medallion is meant to commemorate the similar 
 heroic action of Henere Taratoa (a pupil of the Bishop's 
 at St. John's College, Auckland) already narrated.* He 
 had there attached himself especially to Mr. Nihill ; but, 
 though very clever and wonderfully good at music and 
 drawing, he did not then commend himself to the 
 authorities as very " toward " and manageable. When the 
 war afterwards broke out, he felt bound to join his tribe : 
 and he was one of the defenders of the Gate Pa, near 
 Tauranga, where the two brave Glovers fell and the 43rd 
 Regiment suffered so severely. On the repulse of our 
 troops, a wounded officer was left inside ; and his faint 
 cries for water could not be responded to, — for the nearest 
 water was within the British lines. Whereupon this brave 
 young Christian Maori crept down unobserved beyond the 
 sentries, and brought safely back a vessel of water to 
 refresh his enemy's dying lips. Next day, he too died a 
 soldier's death ; and on his person was found the text of 
 Holy Scripture which had suggested this noble deed : " If 
 thine enemy thirst, give him drink." 
 
 One of the first changes made by the Bishop in the 
 diocesan arrangements was to hold confirmations annually 
 instead of triennially. With the assistance of his two 
 coadjutors (Bishop Abraham and Bishop Hobhouse) he 
 was enabled to carry out this arduous undertaking. And 
 in his pastoral letter to the clergy of the diocese in 1869, 
 he says : — 
 
 * Seep. 178.
 
 248 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 I venture to hope, in submission to Him without whom we 
 can do nothing, that I shall be able to administer the rite of 
 confirmation annually in all the larger parishes ; and once in 
 two or three years in the smaller parishes, by a cycle so arranged 
 that the confirmation may be held in each parish in turn. I hope 
 it may thus be found possible to induce the parents and sponsors 
 of the children to attend as witnesses of their confirmation. Upon 
 this plan, no formal notice will be necessary to call upon you to 
 collect your candidates. . . . The impulse will not be lost, nor 
 will the dead weight have to be heaved afresh by a new effort ; as 
 the Bishop's invitation to hold a confirmation, and the clergyman's 
 continued work in preparing his candidates, will be assumed as a 
 matter of course. 
 
 His words later on, at a diocesan conference, on the 
 same subject were as follows : — 
 
 Religious education comes to its point in the apostolical 
 ordinance of confirmation. In that, the Holy Spirit seals and 
 blesses the efforts of pastors, parents and sponsors, teachers of 
 schools, masters and mistresses of families, to instruct the young 
 committed to their charge in all things which a Christian ought 
 to know and believe to his soul's health. With the aid of my 
 coadjutor Bishops, I have been enabled to carry this holy 
 ordinance into almost every parish in the diocese. The con- 
 firmations have been held annually, in order that the work of 
 pastoral instruction may never cease, and that the harvest may be 
 gathered in at the exact period of maturity. I desire the united 
 prayers of the clergy, the constant teaching of the yearly class, 
 the influence of the newly confirmed on the younger children 
 who are next in succession. 
 
 It was a noble idea, and one well worthy of so faithful 
 a pastor and so sound a Churchman. For the Church, by 
 her characteristic phrase " baptismal regeneration " — as 
 distinguished from the " sudden conversion " theory of
 
 1869.] THEORY OF ''CONFIRMATION.'' 249 
 
 Dissent — lays her main stress on the gradual building- 
 up, renewal, evolution, education of the Christian child. 
 And so the steady catechizing of the young becomes one 
 of the most important and essential duties that devolve 
 upon the parish-priest. And it was, undoubtedly, for the 
 express purpose of leaving room for the fulfilment of this 
 ministry, that the Church has, in these Western lands, 
 separated confirmation from its primitive and Oriental 
 position as part of the ritual of baptism. Her intention was 
 precisely that to which practical effect was now given in 
 the diocese of Lichfield : viz. that the intervening time 
 might be continuously used in quiet religious training, 
 with confirmation (as the Church's "good degree") ever in 
 view at the end. But with dioceses so vast as that of 
 Lichfield — like most other English dioceses — then was, 
 such an annual perambulation of two or three counties for 
 confirmation purposes was a herculean task. Its success 
 depended on fortunate circumstances, which could not be 
 relied upon as always likely to be present — circumstances 
 such as the possession by the Bishop of the most vigorous 
 bodily powers, or his ability to command the services of 
 devoted and efficient coadjutors. Either therefore dioceses 
 must at last, in accordance with the earnest recommenda- 
 tion of the Puritans in 1660,* be subdivided ; or else re- 
 course must be had to the simple and practical system 
 which has for ages been prevalent in the Eastern Church, 
 where this particular part of the bishop's office is devolved, 
 by express commission, upon the parish priests. In our 
 own country it might easily be devolved upon the arch- 
 deacons. But, following the general opinion of his day, 
 * Cardwell, " Conferences on the Prayer-Book," p. 2S0.
 
 250 BISHOP SELJVYK [1S69. 
 
 Bishop Schvyn preferred the former of these two alterna- 
 tives ; and, as has been already noticed, he expressly 
 arranged his "conferences" with a view to a rather minute 
 eventual subdivision of dioceses. 
 
 But it soon appeared that even his massive frame and 
 calm powerful mind would with difficulty stand the strain 
 that he had determined to put upon it. Before seven 
 months had elapsed his health gave signs of breaking down. 
 It is true that the huge burden of the diocese was not 
 alone responsible for this misfortune. The illness and 
 unexpected death of his brother Charles, the Lord Justice 
 Selwyn, whom he had so lately visited at Richmond, told 
 heavily upon him ; the more so, as it was abruptly tele- 
 graphed to him while holding a public meeting, and he 
 had violently to suppress his feelings till the meeting was 
 over. Another subject of great public anxiety at this time, 
 the proposed disestablishment of the Irish Church, caused 
 him no small mental distress. The consequence was that, 
 in August, 1869, while busily engaged in energetic minis- 
 tries of all kinds — especially to the young — in Derbyshire, 
 he suddenly succumbed to an attack of nervous prostra- 
 tion ; and a period of rest for two months was imperatively 
 insisted on by his medical adviser. Fortunately, he was 
 .staying at the time in a delightful house, near Chapel-en-le- 
 Frith, whose mistress was, not only a most kind, but a 
 most practical woman. Her thoughtfulness always pro- 
 vided in the spare-room a small phial of brandy, in case 
 any guest might be suddenly taken ill. And this pro- 
 vision it was which — during a night of faintness and 
 apparently approaching death — saved the Bishop's life. 
 Bishop Abraham, too, was fortunately at hand, and soon
 
 1869.] ILLNESS IN DERBYSHIRE. 25 1 
 
 received a formal commission to hold the September ordi- 
 nation in Lichfield Cathedral. Indeed, every one was ready 
 to help in any way he could — if it were only by sup- 
 pressing the irritating letter, consigning the unwelcome 
 newspaper-cutting to the waste-paper basket, and deferring 
 in respectful silence the expression of some long-meditated 
 and time-honoured grievance. Had a similar consideration 
 always been shown to him, perhaps a life so unspeakably 
 precious to his diocese, and to the whole Anglican com- 
 munion, might have been much further prolonged than it 
 ultimately was. At all events, a certain drawer in the 
 Bishop's beautiful study-table, inlaid with variously grained 
 woods from his beloved New Zealand forests — vast soli- 
 tudes, where he had so often walked amid Nature's re- 
 storing peace — would have been less crowded than it was 
 with stout cartridge-paper envelopes, each docketed with 
 some parish squabble, or clerical complaint, or personal 
 dispute. 
 
 However, ere two months were passed, all hearts were 
 cheered by the good news that the Bishop was better, 
 and, with his wonted energy not much impaired, was likely 
 to be very soon again at work among the Dalesmen of the 
 Peak, the grimy puddlers of the Black Country, and the 
 squires or " noble lords " who would insist upon " killing 
 the Bishop with kindness," especially by exhibiting him 
 at unwelcome public luncheons, and by proposing super- 
 fluous votes of thanks to him (as he humorously com- 
 plained) for " simply doing his duty." " For doing one's 
 duty " — it was one of his favourite maxims — " no man 
 ought to be publicly thanked." No doubt he felt with 
 St. Paul, " If I were doing this thing as a mere volunteer,
 
 252 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 I might have some claim to reward ; but if I am acting 
 under commission, then it is simply a case of fulfilling a 
 trust : and ' Woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel' "* 
 Meantime the m.uch-dreaded Bill for the Disestablish- 
 ment of the Irish Church had (in July, 1869) been finally 
 passed by Mr. Gladstone's Government, and had received 
 the Queen's assent. Now, of all men living at that time, 
 there was one whose experience in the organization and 
 equipment of a disestablished Church was absolutely 
 unique. Bishop Selwyn had himself — with the invalu- 
 able aid of his trusty friend, Sir William Martin, Chief 
 Justice of New Zealand — actually carried his Church, with 
 brilliant and permanent success, through all the throes of 
 disconnection from the State. Fifteen years before, he had 
 undertaken a long voyage to England on purpose to clear 
 the way from all legal and political difficulties. And at 
 last (in July, 1858) the New Zealand Legislature had 
 passed a bill recognizing the entire independence of the 
 Church and sanctioning the General Synod as the govern- 
 ing body of the whole ecclesiastical province of New 
 Zealand. This synod had accordingly met in 1859; and 
 had sat with great regularity ever since — on the model of 
 the American " General Convention " — every three years. 
 Bishop Selwyn's experience, too, had been enriched, and 
 the wisdom of his method had been confirmed, by observa- 
 tion of somewhat dissimilar, though analogous, methods 
 followed by Canada in i86r, and by Australia in 1866. 
 And now, in 1869, this "wise master-builder" had been 
 removed to England — providentially, as it might have 
 seemed, — ^just in time to take a leading part in the re- 
 
 * I Cor. ix. 16.
 
 1 869.] THE IRISH CHURCH. 253 
 
 arrangement of Irish Church affairs. Will it be believed ? — 
 his advice was never even asked ; his accumulated stores 
 of experience were never drawn upon. Is it that a certain 
 fatality overhangs everything Irish ? Or is it that, in those 
 days, neither Churchmen nor politicians at home had 
 yet awoke to the transcendent importance and profound 
 interest of our colonies ; and were therefore disposed good- 
 humouredly to smile at colonial ways, and to " pass them 
 by on the other side " ? On either supposition, a great 
 opportunity was lost. And Bishop Selwyn — though he 
 was the last man in the world to complain of any slight or 
 neglect — on one occasion, and one alone, let fall an allusion 
 to the subject which sufficiently revealed what he felt. 
 
 There is no doubt (he writes to Sir William Martin) that the 
 Irish Church may be made far more efficient than before. But 
 two rocks are ahead, self-interest and party-spirit. Bishop Abra- 
 ham and I hold up New Zealand. But people in England do 
 not like a little child to lead them ? Thus, pleasing nobody, I 
 shall probably have no part in rebuilding the Irish Church, — 
 though I feel as if I had served an apprenticeship qualifying me 
 to act as a master-builder. 
 
 But whether personally consulted or not, there is little 
 doubt that our great Bishop exercised, by the far-reaching 
 good sense of his arrangements for New Zealand, a pre- 
 ponderating influence upon the fortunes of the sister Church 
 in Ireland. For almost every icnportant provision embodied 
 in the "Constitution of the Irish Church" in 1870, and 
 since tested by many years of practical utility, had pre- 
 viously been proved and tested by thirteen years of success- 
 ful working in New Zealand. A general synod, composed 
 of three distinct orders — bishops, clergy, and laity, all sitting
 
 2 54 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 and dcbatinc^ together, but voting separately by " orders " — 
 is the keystone in the constitution of both Churches. A 
 subordinate system of diocesan synods, formed on the same 
 model as the general synod, is also an essential feature 
 in both cases. Standing conunittees — fly-wheels, as it were, 
 to carry on the momentum of the machine in the intervals 
 between the actual session of these synods — are a device 
 common to both. Ecclesiastical tribunals, constituted by 
 the authority of the general synod, but empowered to act 
 only on such persons as have voluntarily consented to be 
 judged thereby, are in either case the extremest form 
 of coercive authority to be set in motion. Boards of 
 patronage, at which the wishes of parishioners can make 
 themselves heard, and which bind each parish to con- 
 tribute to the support of its own clergyman ; a careful 
 register of Church-members ; and a financial board, or re- 
 presentative body, recognized by the law as the responsible 
 manager of the property of the Church ; — these also are 
 arrangements common to the two communions who were 
 successively called upon, at opposite ends of the earth, to 
 take measures for their own government apart from all 
 further interference from the State. In one word, they both 
 fell back npon the living principle of primitive Christianity, 
 viz. voluntary consent. Divorced by " disestablishment " 
 from the coercive authority of the State, they both took 
 refuge in the persuasive authority of the Church ; and only 
 invoked the aid of the State when voluntary contracts had 
 been formally entered into — with which, of course, no 
 man may be permitted to play fast and loose at his own 
 pleasure. 
 
 It was on this point that, at the very first meeting of
 
 1869.] ''VOLUNTARY COMPACT." 255 
 
 the New Zealand general synod (March 9, 1859), Bishop 
 Selwyn had spoken as follows : — 
 
 The present meeting is the fulfilment of hopes which have 
 been cherished by many of us during a period of fifteen years. 
 In the year 1844, the first synod was held at the Waimate ; but, 
 in the uncertainty which prevailed on the subject of Church- 
 government in the colonies, many high authorities in England 
 censured our proceedings as illegal. Being well aware that this 
 opinion was unfounded, I was not deterred from holding a second 
 synod at Auckland in 1847, at which I read a correspondence 
 between the Archbishop of Canterbury and Mr. Gladstone, con- 
 taining a proposal for a Church-constitution in which the three 
 orders of bishops, clergy, and laity should be associated on the 
 basis of voluntary compact. These diocesan synods of 1844 and 
 1847 were exclusively clerical : but from that time, efforts have 
 never been intermitted with a view to the admission of lay-repre- 
 sentatives. . . . We have not acted unadvisedly in avoiding, as 
 much as possible, all application to the Colonial Legislature. 
 The constitution given us in one session might have been altered 
 in another. These and many more reasons induced the conference 
 at Auckland, in 1857, to concur in founding our Church-consti- 
 tution on the basis of mutual and voluntary compact. 
 
 If we now turn to the disestablished Church in Ireland, 
 we shall find its constitution thus laid down by its own 
 general convention, assembled for the purpose in 1870 : — 
 
 The general synod shall consist of three orders, viz., the 
 bishops, clergy, and laity, — sitting together for deliberation and 
 transaction of business. A canon of the general synod shall 
 thenceforth be a law of the Church of Ireland, and binding on all 
 the members thereof . . . And whereas it is necessary that 
 ecclesiastical tribunals be established^ there shall be a diocesan 
 court in each diocese. . . . Where the bishop shall in open court
 
 256 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 pronounce sentence according to law, . . . with liberty of appeal 
 to the court of the general synod.* 
 
 This phrase, "according to law," is explained by the 
 express language of the disestablishing Act of 1869 : — 
 
 The present ecclesiastical law of Ireland, — subject to such 
 alterations as may (after January i, 187 1) be duly made therein, 
 according to the constitution of the said Church, — shall be deemed 
 to be binding on the members for the time being, in the same 
 manner as if such jnembers had mutually conti-acted a?id agreed to 
 abide by and observe the same ; and shall be capable of being 
 enforced in the temporal courts in relation to any property. . . . 
 But nothing herein contained shall be construed to confer on any 
 bishop, or other ecclesiastical person, any coercive jurisdiction 
 whatsoever, f 
 
 But in spite of the great similarity betu^een these two 
 cases, and the remarkable avoidance in both instances of 
 the grave mistakes made in disestablishing other Churches, 
 — for instance, in Canada and Victoria, where Acts of 
 Parliament were unwisely invoked to arrange their general 
 synods in detail, — nevertheless, until the State had finally 
 determined on the severance of the Irish Church from the 
 State, Bishop Selwyn felt himself bound strenuously to 
 oppose the measure. No doubt he had not forgotten his 
 words at Auckland in 1859: "If the Church of England 
 were but disestablished, how grandly she would prosper." 
 But this had been said in the enthusiasm of triumph, at 
 seeing his beloved Church of New Zealand fairly launched 
 and afloat. When the complexities of the question, as it 
 presents itself in the old long-settled countries of Europe, 
 
 * "Acts of the General Convention, 1S70," pp. 4, 10, 48, 55. 
 t "Irish Church Act," § 20.
 
 1S69.] SPEECH IN HOUSE OF LORDS. 2^7 
 
 came clearly before him, he modified his opinion. This 
 appeared so early as March, 1868, when he spoke thus in 
 Staffordshire : — 
 
 I am personally acquainted with ]Mr. Gladstone ; he was a 
 school-fellow of mine. Nevertheless, he will have my most 
 determined opposition [on the disestablishment of the Irish 
 Church], because I believe that his resolutions are but the first of 
 a series, which will end in attacking the Church of England. It 
 has been supposed that, because I lived for twenty-six years in the 
 midst of a non-established Church and saw it grow up in spite of 
 the inconveniences of the voluntary principle, I am therefore in 
 favour of that principle. Nothing of the kind. I tried to make 
 the best of the New Zealand Church ; and I succeeded by this 
 very organization of synods, without which we could not have 
 held our ground for a moment. ... I avow myself the most 
 determined upholder (so help me God !) of the Church established, 
 both in Ireland and England. 
 
 With equal clearness and decision he spoke out (June 
 18, 1869) in the House of Lords, during the debate on the 
 third reading of the Bill. That august assembly, fenced 
 round with every sort of factitious old-world solemnity and 
 expecting to be addressed in measured tones and carefully 
 rounded periods, formed an uncongenial audience for a 
 Peer ennobled by twenty-six years of rough missionary 
 work in New Zealand forests and on rolling Southern Seas. 
 The present occasion, therefore, was the only one which 
 ever, in all his life, drew from him any lengthened effort of 
 Parliamentary oratory : and the speech was (as might be 
 anticipated) a most curious and characteristic one. 
 
 My lords (he said), though I appear here as a young member 
 of your lordships' house, I am an old member of my order. ... In 
 
 S
 
 258 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1869. 
 
 the diocese over which I presided, I was disestablished and dis- 
 endowed fourteen years ago. I feel, therefore, that I can trust 
 myself on this occasion to form an unprejudiced opinion and to 
 give a conscientious vote. Now, my lords, I shall vote against 
 this Bill, because I object to its principle and to almost every 
 one of its details. The United Church of England and Ireland 
 is one Church, and I see no reason why that union should be dis- 
 solved ; just as the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland 
 is one kingdom, and I see no reason why that union should be 
 repealed. But I hope, my lords, you will not think I am going 
 to defend abuses. I am ready to join my old friend j\Ir. Glad- 
 stone in cutting out all abuses, root and branch, I believe I am 
 as great a Radical in that respect as he. But I am not prepared 
 to admit that the establishment of part of the English Church 
 in Ireland is itself an abuse : and that, I believe, is the principle 
 of the Bill. ... I think '• disendowment " a very ugly word — it 
 seems to me a very ugly word. The question of disendowment 
 assumes a very serious form when it means that the State may 
 save its own pockets by confiscating the property of the Church. 
 .... If there be any property which belongs fairly to the Church 
 of Rome, by all means let it be given up. But the Church of 
 England professes no sympathy with the antiquated system of 
 confiscation ; on the contrary, we believe there cannot be a worse 
 system. New Zealand furnishes the strongest evidence that can 
 be found of the evil of such a policy : because there the British 
 Government has had to spend five millions in order to undo 
 its ruinous effects. . . . When the clergy consented to be taxed 
 in common with the laity, they did not mean that the State 
 should, whenever it might think proper, put its hand into the 
 treasury of the Church and take out what it pleased, to pay its ov>-n 
 debts. . . . The reasons assigned are^ — first, that the Established 
 Church is a badge of slavery. Now, my lords, I do not know 
 anything in England which is not a badge of slavery, except the 
 National Anthem. Scott informs us that "beef" and "mutton" 
 are signs of the Norman Conquest. Even the presence of the 
 Princess of Wales among us is a " badge of slaverv : " for we know
 
 1S69.] "SINK OR SWIM!''' 259 
 
 that her ancestors (the Danes) overran a great part of England, 
 and that she has conquered the whole. . . . Let me take another 
 argument. Unfortunately the treasury bench is now deserted 
 [Lord Dufferin was, at that moment, its only occupant] : but this 
 is the bench on which sit the representatives of the Queen's 
 supremacy. Now you are responsible if, by your advice, contrary to 
 the honour of the crown and the advantage of the kingdom, you 
 abridge the number of persons who are willing to recognize her 
 Majesty's supremacy. ... I have myself seen how it is possible 
 for the three forms of establishment which you find in Ireland to 
 work together harmoniously. In New Zealand I was one of 
 three military chaplains who all held the commission of her 
 Majesty : there was an excellent Roman Catholic chaplain ; and 
 there was a Presbyterian chaplain. Charity and good feeling 
 prevailed. . . . You cannot expect me to vote for the expulsion 
 [from Parliament] of these right reverend brethren of mine ! You 
 cannot expect me to desert them, as mice — I will not say "rats " 
 — desert a sinking ship ! Sink or swim, as a bishop of the United 
 Church of England and Ireland, I stand by the side of these right 
 reverend prelates. . . . The poor are the persons for whom an 
 establishment provides. Speaking from my own experience in 
 the colonies, where we are non-established, I can bear testimony 
 to the fact that rivalry between the religious bodies prevents the 
 government making any allowance whatever for [religious in- 
 struction in] gaols or hospitals. . . . You have begun at the 
 wrong end. For the real difficulty and danger in Ireland, every- 
 body admits, is the land. Why not, then, go boldly into the 
 question of " the land " ? Why not adopt a sound solid system 
 which should place honest and intelligent farmers in the posses- 
 sion of a portion of the land which they till ? . . . I believe this 
 bill to be the beginning of a long war against all establishments, in 
 both Great Britain and Ireland. . . . But I have this consolation : 
 however erroneous the act of conciliation may appear to be, I 
 hope it will be recognized in the great council now about to be 
 assembled at Rome, that ... to the light of the English Bible, 
 which in the Reformation rose upon our land, it is owing that the
 
 26o BISHOP SELWYN: [1869. 
 
 British Parliament is resolved, in a spirit of impartial justice and 
 comprehensive charity, to redress the wrongs of Ireland and to 
 heal her bleeding wounds.'" 
 
 It may be safely affirmed that no more " colonial " and 
 rough-hewn speech than this has ever been heard within 
 the decorous precincts of the Upper House. But who can 
 fail to perceive what tossing waves of conflicting sentiment 
 here raise their heads and heighten in mutual recoil, till 
 they break at last in blinding foam against the sullenly 
 opposing rock .'' Loyalty to his order, obedience to the 
 summons of superior authority, remembrance of the 
 splendid freedom of his own lately disestablished Church, 
 fear lest the poor should suffer by disestablishment at 
 home, hope that the irreconcilable Romanists might pos- 
 sibly be reconciled, dread of a great revolution in which 
 this measure would count but as a small instalment, — all 
 these discordant feelings were w'orking together, in some- 
 what chaotic fashion, in his mind ; and they resolved 
 themselves at last into a stern uncompromising resistance 
 to a measure which others hailed as an act of justice and 
 a providential withdrawal of the Irish Church from amid 
 the torrent-fury of approaching nationalist strife. Among 
 these last was one whose character and behaviour was in 
 many ways very similar to those of Bishop Selwyn, while 
 both his antecedents and his opinions were entirely dif- 
 ferent. The future Bishop of IManchestcr, James Fraser, 
 thus writes on March 4, 1869 : — 
 
 Come what may of it in the shape of consequences to the- 
 Church of England, I cannot resist the justice of Gladstone's 
 
 * Hansard, " Pailiamentaiy Debates," 1879.
 
 i86y.] DR. TEMPLE. 26 1 
 
 measure; while the spirit in which he introduced his bill has 
 quite rehabilitated him in my eyes, as the statesman best qualified, 
 of all we have now, to deal with the problems of the age.* 
 
 Dr. Hook also, another representative man of the time, 
 took a favourable view of the measure.! Perhaps the truth 
 is, that it was both a righteous and an inevitable solution 
 of a distracting problem ; but that its "consequences " were 
 more shrewdly foreseen by Bishop Selwyn than by most of 
 those who took part in its discussion. 
 
 About this time a question, of a much narrower and 
 more theological character, unfortunately arose to disturb 
 the peace of the Church ; and on this, too. Bishop Selwyn 
 fearlessly gave utterance to an equally strong opinion. A 
 vacancy had occurred during this summer in the See of 
 Exeter ; and Mr. Gladstone had recommended Dr. Temple 
 — one of the writers in "Essays and Reviews" — for the im- 
 portant post. Dr. Temple was at this time head-master 
 of Rugby School, and had displayed in that responsible 
 position every quality which should render him successful 
 as the administrator of a diocese. But in 1869 that great 
 ebb of Christian belief was beginning, which has since caused 
 an ever-deepening anxiety to the Church. And the ecclesi- 
 astical leaders of the day — especially those whose opinions 
 had been formed at a much earlier epoch — were naturally 
 both alarmed and incensed. Hence, on October nth, at a 
 great meeting of the English Church Union held at Devon- 
 port, a violent opposition to Dr. Temple's appointment was 
 set on foot. Dr. Pusey went so far as to say it was " a 
 horrible scandal ; " when, "without any token of repentance, 
 
 * Hughes, "Life of Bishop Fraser" {1S87), p. 159. 
 t Stephens, "Life of Dr. Hook"' (7th ed.), p. 559.
 
 262 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1SG9. 
 
 a writer with the blood of all those souls upon his head 
 is recommended as the guardian of the faith which once 
 he destroyed." And he ventured to add, " Disestablish- 
 ment appears to me now our only remedy." But, replied 
 Dr. Temple in a letter to the editor of a newspaper, " to 
 allow that a bishop-designate should be called upon to 
 make any other declaration than those required by law, 
 would be a serious infringement of ecclesiastical liberty;" 
 and it was pointed out that his essay was, after all, only 
 a sermon which had been preached, some time before, 
 from the university pulpit at Oxford, and had been re- 
 printed without any expression of concurrence in all the 
 miscellaneous opinions which " Essays and Reviews " 
 might contain. At any rate, honour and dignity alike 
 forbade the writer from publicly repudiating his colleagues, 
 even had he wished to do so. Nevertheless, the opposition 
 with dwindling force went on, led mainly by Bishop Trower 
 as a member of the Exeter Cathedral Chapter ; and when, 
 at length, the consecration took place in Westminster 
 Abbey (December 21, 1869), a written protest, demanding 
 at least further delay, was handed in by four opposing 
 bishops, viz., the Bishops of Gloucester, Hereford, Lincoln, 
 and Lichfield. 
 
 There is no question that this high elevation of one 
 among the most advanced skirmishers along the extremest 
 frontiers of orthodoxy was a true sign of the times. All 
 honour, therefore, to lo}-al and far-seeing Churchmen who 
 could not, and would not, avert their eyes from the fact 
 that a vast revolution in theological opinion had begun. 
 Nor is it undesirable that men of the " older learning " 
 should strongl}' resist such inno\"ations. For it is only
 
 1S69.] ARCHBISHOP LYCURGUS. 263 
 
 by facing honest resistance that the character and the 
 strength of such innovations can ever really be tested. 
 Should they survive and grow and push their way to 
 the front, then it is time to leave the arena open for 
 free controversy to arise and to do its proper work. 
 Meantime the feelings and opinions of many Church 
 leaders, like Bishop Selwyn, at this juncture ma}- be 
 judged of by the following lively letter, written a few 
 weeks later on : — 
 
 I have never (writes Mrs. Selwyn to a dear friend in New 
 Zealand) seen George so well since he was ill ; and he has regained 
 his looks too. Our next move was to Walcot, Lord Powis's pretty 
 place in Shropshire, where all that remains of the largest con- 
 servatories in England is one grand house all ablaze with camellias. 
 At Walcot we met the Napiers of Magdala. A most unassuming 
 hero is he, and George had some pleasant intercourse with him. 
 General Wilhraham — a fine specimen of a godly soldier — was also 
 there, with his bright, tall daughter, I do not mean that he is 
 an exclusive Puritan, and talks good, and sits in judgment on his 
 fellow-creatures ; but he is after the pattern of Cornelius, and, I 
 doubt not, does great good at Netley, as he did before in the 
 Crimea. . . . With the large family party at Walcot we are always 
 very happy. It was an amusement to us, on Sunday, to go to 
 Bishop's Castle, where our tent would have been pitched had not 
 the course of events happily diverted us to New Zealand. Albeit, 
 I thought it very unhappy at the time. We came back to Lich- 
 field for a day, and then went to Nottingham, to the consecration 
 of Lincoln's suffragan. The occasion was graced by the presence 
 of Lycurgus, Archbishop of Syra, and his archimandrites. The 
 Archbishop is treated with wonderful deference by his "subs." 
 They neither sit nor eat in his presence ; but, haply, they smoke 
 the pipe of peace together. At any rate, a good whiff was left in 
 our bed-room. The consecration was followed by a banquet in the
 
 264 BISHOP SELIVYX. [18:9. 
 
 tov/n-hall, where the Uishop of Luicoln read, rather than spoke, 
 an address in Greek, first asking his friends not to criticize his 
 " quantities," Ijecause the Modern Greek differs from (what is 
 perhaps) our barbarous pronunciation. I thought it all a bad 
 exchange for the rolling Greek, of which I hear so much from 
 George and Charles [Bishop Abraham]. 
 
 On the 7th, we went up to London for convocation. The cold 
 set in fiercely the next day. But George is braced by frost, and 
 I, being Cockneyfied, am always very well in London. We had 
 divers Ijishops at the same hotel, who were all of one mind 
 touching Temple of Exeter. They came home on Thursday with 
 thankfulness at his consenting to withdraw his name from the 
 unhappy book ; but on Friday they returned disheartened and 
 downcast at the tone of his second speech. He evidently had 
 repented of his repentance, and came forward as the champion 
 of free-thought and free-handling. You will see, too, the dis- 
 cussion about a new translation [the Revised Version]. If they 
 confine themselves to copious marginal readings, very good ! But 
 if the text is altered, I hope the old one will last my time ; for 
 a great deal more than my strong conservative feelings would be 
 touched by this. On Sunday, we went to the Abbey, where the 
 commissionaires — a body of old soldiers — were keeping their 
 anniversary. Dean Stanley preached them a sermon on " man- 
 liness." It really was good, and we were truly glad to escape 
 " free-thought," and so forth. Afterwards, I ran away out of the 
 cold. But George felt at home among the soldiers — all the more 
 because the New Zealand medal had been sent to him from the 
 War-office the day before. . . . We called on '• Gloucester and 
 Bristol," who has a house in Portland Place for five months. 
 George thinks he should be sick of it in five weeks. But he is 
 happier in London now that he has established relations with 
 King's College Hospital, and can take services in the wards. The 
 new St. Thomas's looks very large, even opposite the Houses of 
 Parliament, and quite cclijises Lambeth Palace. But, if I were 
 Archljishop of Canterbury, I should like to have a hospital next 
 door.
 
 1869.] EVAXGELIST ''MISSIONS.'' 265 
 
 In October, 1869, the Bishop returned to Lichfield ; 
 where, meanwhile, good seed was already being sown, which 
 has since borne admirable fruit. For in December, for the 
 first time, the general chapter of the cathedral was assem- 
 bled by the Bishop, with a special view to a thorough 
 revision of the ancient Latin statutes of the cathedral, 
 and a presentation of them in a modern English form. 
 This urgently-needed work— if, at least, the cathedral was 
 ever to become once more a real power for good in the 
 diocese — was gladly and even enthusiastically welcomed by 
 the chapter. And after five years of labour a result was 
 reached (in 1875) which has since been crowned, not only 
 with private approval, but with public sanction from her 
 Majesty's Cathedral Commission in 1886. For while every 
 other cathedral in the kingdom was then called upon to 
 alter and adapt its statutes, Lichfield alone received its 
 existing statutes back without a single proposed altera- 
 tion. 
 
 Another good work, of a more directly religious kind, 
 was also set on foot by the same chapter, under the 
 Bishop's inspiring initiation. This was the project of 
 carrying evangelist " missions " into the Black Country and 
 the Potteries, under the guidance and by the authority of 
 the chapter at the head-quarters of the diocese. No one 
 who has witnessed the striking developments which this 
 mission movement of 1869 has attained in later years, 
 under Bishop Maclagan, or who has taken part in the 
 crowded festivals of communicants (sometimes a thousand 
 strong) now held annually in the nave of the cathedral, 
 can doubt that an evangelistic work of the greatest im- 
 portance was thus begun ; nor can we wonder at the tone
 
 266 BISHOP SETAVYX. [1869. 
 
 of thankful contentment which breathes through the 
 following letter: — 
 
 My husband (writes Mrs. Sehvj-n) is hoping to organize some 
 mission-work, in conjunction with the Great Chapter who are to 
 meet to-morrow in the cathedral. And as our sturdy Archdeacon 
 [Moore] himself proposed the resolution, and as the Dean 
 [Champneys] is interested and cooperative, there will (I hope) be 
 no opposition. But the mission priests — who have the mind of 
 the preaching Friars, I think — desire to put "confession" pro- 
 minently forward ; which would throw off a good many supporters. 
 After any awakening, such as is the special object of the mission, 
 the thing itself, the unburdening of the conscience, would come 
 naturally, — as it did with the Maories. But it does not seem 
 needful to call it by a controversial name which strokes the hair 
 of many the wrong way ... It will be a great happiness to 
 George to realize some part of his ancient dream that cathedrals 
 should fulfil their founders' wishes, and become again a source of 
 life and light to the world around them. The dense masses in 
 our neighbouring Black Country offer a fine field . . . 
 
 The chapter is over ! It has been a great success. But as 
 it was conducted according to some rules laid down in 1470, 
 which swear them to secrecy, we cannot " pump " the bishops. 
 Thus much we gather : that it was very satisfactory and a step 
 gained ; and George is very happy for his cathedral's sake. If 
 they were as vigorous in council as they Avere in cold collation 
 afterwards, they will do well. 
 
 One of the first laymen licensed by the Bishop to serve 
 in the diocese was the late John Nock Kagnall, one of the 
 principal ironmasters of South Staffordshire. He was 
 from his youth an earnest Churchman, and had long before 
 devoted his life to the service of God. He was, therefore, 
 especially fitted to be a pioneer in this good work of la}'- 
 evangelization. Accordingly, though living in the country
 
 1S69.] JOHN NOCK BAGNALL. 2.6'J 
 
 a few miles from Lichfield, he often, at great inconvenience 
 to himself, went Sunday after Sunday to hold a service at 
 West Bromwich in the Black Countr}-. " I believe in him," 
 was the remark of a passer-by to one of his congregation ; 
 "he isn't paid for it, and yet he leaves his home twelve 
 miles away to come and preach." On a fine summer 
 afternoon he would go out in surplice and cassock, accom- 
 panied by a choir headed by a cross-bearer, and conduct a 
 short service at some favourable spot ; and he never failed 
 to gather a goodly company round him, who listened 
 earnestly to his eloquent preaching. For ten years he 
 worked as lay-deacon at West Bromwich, and afterwards 
 offered his services to the Vicar of Ogley Hay, near Brown- 
 hills. Here he worked until failing health obliged him to 
 retire from all public life, and one of the clergy who was 
 serving the parish at the same time writes — 
 
 I have often said to myself, " If a layman like Colonel Bagnall 
 could work and do so much for Christ and His Church, what 
 ought not a clergyman to do ! " I learned from him, on Brown- 
 hills Common, what I have since tried to practise — to go out into 
 the highways and hedges and compel them to come in. His 
 example I shall not easily forget. 
 
 In conjunction with General Drake, R.E., another of the 
 licensed lay-deacons of the diocese. Colonel Bagnall held 
 special evening services in the village reading-room at 
 Shenstone during Advent and Lent, and by the express 
 sanction of the Bishop he was permitted to give some 
 addresses in the parish church on Sunday evenings during 
 Advent. 
 
 Such "missions" as these (said the Bishop, in a subsequent
 
 268 BISHOP SELWYN. [1869. 
 
 address at Wolverhampton) will unite together in harmonious 
 action the divers gifts of the Spirit, which God has distributed 
 among different men ; will combine in one organization zealous 
 workers in each parish ; and, by concentrating their attention 
 upon the sins specially prevalent in that parish, will rouse up the 
 mass of the people to seek after those truths which will make 
 them wise unto salvation. 
 
 These words of the Bishop received striking confirma- 
 tion, shortly afterwards, in a parish in the Black Country. 
 For many years the self-devotion of the clergy had pro- 
 duced no visible effect whatsoever. As a last resort, 
 therefore, a " mission " was attempted ; and happening to 
 be emphasized by a violent thunder-storm, in which one 
 of the villagers was killed, it produced a perfect transfor- 
 mation in the character of the place. Pigeons kept for 
 betting purposes were got rid of; cards were flung into 
 the fire ; wives, who had never seen their husbands come 
 home sober, now saw them hastening to church ; and un- 
 married women were now no longer afraid to be out after 
 dark. The final result was a great confirmation, held by 
 Bishop Selwyn ; at which no less than one hundred and 
 twenty adults presented themselves — some being over fifty, 
 and some even over seventy, years of age. In short, "the 
 mass of the people were aroused to seek after the truths 
 which made them wise unto salvation."
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 1870. 
 
 The Theological College — ^Ir. Forster's Education Act— Ritual disputes at 
 Wolverhampton — A Unitarian " Reviser " at Holy Communion in West- 
 minster Abbey — Keble College opened — The Franco-German War — 
 University Tests Bill — Work in the mining-districts. 
 
 The new year now opening was destined, throughout the 
 country, to be devoted to the subject of education. It was 
 appropriately begun, therefore, in the diocese of Lichfield, 
 by an appeal to the laity to support their Bishop's schemes 
 for extending and improving the training given to can- 
 didates for Holy Orders. The " extension" of such training 
 was, characteristically enough, to be carried downwards to 
 reach even the lower grades of society, — Bishop Selwyn 
 holding a firm belief that vast resources, both of energy 
 and devotion, lay there at the disposal of the Church, if 
 she had only faith and skill enough to use them. Accord- 
 ingly, he propounded to the diocese what he called a " pro- 
 bationer-scheme," — in other words, a plan for encouraging 
 and aiding young men, who were already engaged in lay- 
 work of various kinds, and who were anxious eventually 
 to dedicate their whole lives to their Master's service, to 
 prepare themselves for the ministry by a three-years' course
 
 270 BISHOP SELWVy. [1870. 
 
 of study. Perhaps the scheme will be best explained by 
 quoting the words used by the principal of the college at 
 Stoke-on-Trent a little later on. Speaking of the increasing 
 number of young men who were anxious to take Holy 
 Orders, but who had not the means of supporting them- 
 selves during two years at the Theological College, he 
 said : — 
 
 Should such men be discouraged because they are poor ? 
 That would be strangely forgetful of the first principles of the 
 Church. In this dilemma, the Bishop has invented a scheme — 
 something like the Oxford and Cambridge local-examination 
 scheme — which secured several good objects at once. In the 
 first place, his own cathedral chapter was induced to take a lively 
 interest in the matter, and to examine the " probationers " who 
 might present themselves. And next, the parochial clergy all 
 over the diocese have been turned into the most able and efi'ective 
 recruiting sergeants. The clergyman recommends a young man, 
 directs him in his studies, employs him in parish work, and 
 certifies every half-year his diligence and good conduct. Then, 
 at the end of two years, the Theological College receives him for 
 one more year of final training, supporting him meanwhile by an 
 exhibition drawn from surplus college fees. This is the " pro- 
 bationer system." And we submit that such a system may draw 
 into the Church's service a large number of earnest and able men, 
 who would otherwise be lost to her; that many a bank-parlour, 
 counting-house, school-room, and even workshop, may thus be 
 laid under contribution ; and so that each class of society, being 
 allowed to offer its sons for her service, will find in the Church a 
 matter of common interest and a common field of labour.* 
 
 * E. A. C, p. 52. A few years later on, a local newspaper informed the 
 world how no less than twenty-three young men appeared, in April, at the 
 Bishop's palace for examination as " probationers." They acquitted them- 
 selves exceedingly well ; and "one of them — a blacksmith, from Derbyshire — 
 delighted a grave D.D. by his facile manner of Greek-construing, and by his 
 vigour and power of mind."
 
 iSjo.] '' THE GENTLEMAN-HERESY.'-' 27I 
 
 It is possible (no doubt) that in this matter, as in some 
 others, the Bishop's colonial experience a little misled him. 
 He probably underrated the aristocratic feeling which 
 seems to be ingrain in the English people, and which 
 makes them always prefer a " gentleman " to lead them, 
 whether in spiritual or \\\ temporal matters. This feeling 
 certainly seems strangely out of place in a Church founded 
 by fishermen and tax-gatherers : and Bishop Selwyn was 
 never tired of stigmatizing it as " the gentleman-heresy." * 
 But if it exists, it must be taken account of And perhaps 
 the experience of more than fifteen years has led a good 
 many Churchmen to modify their first ardour for a pres- 
 byterate drawn from all orders of society indiscriminately ; 
 and to propound schemes for utilizing in lay-agency the 
 vast silent current of religious earnestness Avhich had 
 so long been allowed to run to waste. The office of 
 " reader," especially, seems ready to hand ; and when this 
 " minor order " had been somewhat elevated in dignity and 
 enlarged in powers by Bishop Selwyn, it at once began to 
 attract many devout laymen v/ho had no wish at all to be 
 saluted as " reverend," and who, supporting themselves, 
 were no drain upon the ebbing revenues of the Church. 
 
 Among the minor educational schemes of this educa- 
 tional year, which were warmly urged forward by the 
 Bishop, was the provision of college-buildings for his young 
 
 "" In England, however, as well as in New Zealand, two sorts of "gentle- 
 men " came under Bishop Selwyn's notice, and were easily discriminated by 
 his searching glance. Any man seemed instantly to acquire a claim to his 
 respect who did what he could for himself, instead of making use of the 
 services of other people ; and he often related how the Maoris used to say, 
 "' Gentleman-gentleman does not mind what he does; but pig-gentleman is 
 very particular.' " (E. A. C, p. 54.)
 
 272 Bisiror SEI.WYX. [iSjc 
 
 theologians at Lichfield, so as to gather them together 
 under one roof and under one easy system of domestic 
 discipline. It so happened that, at this moment, a large 
 and suitable house, nestled under the very shadow of the 
 cathedral, fell vacant ; and the Bishop strongly urged the 
 diocese to purchase the property, and convert the house, 
 with its extensive stables and outbuildings, into a college. 
 The following letter, written by Mrs. Selwyn about this 
 time, will show that other and far larger educational 
 schemes were also in the air : — ■ 
 
 I will take you first to BirmingJiam, whither we went to get 
 furniture for the rooms [in the palace] now finished for the ordi- 
 nation candidates. The rail from Lichfield to Birmingham, and 
 from Lichfield to Wolverhampton, is very familiar to us now. It 
 is not pretty ; but George looks very lovingly at the tumble-down 
 houses, and furnaces, and pit-mounds, indicating the vast under- 
 ground population. ... At Bakewell we were in a very different 
 region ; and I took the opportunity of going to see at Derby a 
 House of Mercy — a " Refuge," as they call it. By my " cabby's " 
 inquiries, I found the place was called " New Zealand," as he 
 asked his fellow "How far do you call it to New Zealand?" 
 When I came out, my friend had disappeared, and a passer-by 
 chucked his thumb towards a public-house, and said, " Ye'll find 
 him there, no doubt." But there were many " publics," and my 
 punctilio restrained me from going to their respective taps to fish 
 out my cabby. So I trudged on ; and after a while he ratded up, 
 saying, " Bless ye ! I was asleep inside all the time." The Refuge 
 made one's mouth water for such appliances to promote good 
 washing in New Zealand. They were wholly wanting in the 
 " Female Aboriginesses' Auckland Washing Institution " of famous 
 memory. But the proper conduct of these homes is beset with 
 difficulties. After a life of wild excitement and lawlessness, it is 
 very difficult to prevent this life from being so dull to the poor
 
 iSjo.l INSTRUCTION AND EDUCATION. 2/3 
 
 things, especially in an atmosphere where amusement is thought 
 wrong, and " addressing the natives " is the order of the day. 
 
 The line to Bakewell is very pretty. Dr. Balston is now estab- 
 lished there as parson. He was very anxious to come and work 
 under George, who was only too glad to have this bright and 
 efficient man among his clergy. George confirmed about eighty 
 here, and preached in vigorous style without being the worse. . . . 
 We left in a day or so, for a great black place which has sprung 
 up near Wellington, Shropshire. There was a meeting of clergy 
 about some mission-work among the mining population, and then 
 a service at the church, where my old man preached. I like to 
 be with him, to stop off work and make him rest before any strain 
 on his powers. So I go about " like a parched pea " at present. 
 But his next visit to Ellesmere and Whitchurch I missed, alas ! 
 and he went and preached three sermons, and held a meeting too. 
 Such a thing it is to have absent " cats " ! But I was very angry. 
 
 At some schools we visited, the Prussian plan of teaching 
 drawing side by side with writing is adopted. It is well tlxit we 
 " old fogies " shall have passed away before these young ones 
 come into play. The " masses," as they are called, will be a 
 most instructed race ; but, happen, not better educated than those 
 who learnt their Bible and catechism in the old days. Mr. 
 Forster's scheme gave satisfaction and surprise to many at first ; 
 but a shade of doubt arises as to ulterior developments, to be 
 evolved by Mr. Gladstone. It creates a huge stir here — -the 
 effects of which I should think you would feel by-and-by [in New 
 Zealand], as your legislators would never be behindhand. The 
 steam that people get up about it is astonishing. I suppose, when 
 it gets into the Lords, we shall go up to vote. But George does 
 not care for London or Lords in comparison with his confirma- 
 tions and diocesan work. On Sunday, he and Mr. Thatcher drove 
 out to a curious place called "No Man's Heath," Avhere the church 
 stands in three counties, and where, in former times, no end of 
 prize-fights were fought. A population of squatters has grown up, 
 who come very trim to church, have a surpliced choir, and do the 
 thing well. 
 
 T
 
 2/4 BISHOP SELWYN. [1870. 
 
 We had Johnnie with us on Monday, ready to be off at 
 early dawn on Tuesday, April 5th (George's birthday), to London 
 for the boat-race. We came out in light blue, with a flag at the 
 top of the palace ; the Lonsdales ditto ; the deanery hoisted dark 
 blue. The telegram came at 7 p.m., with the good news that 
 Cambridge had won. The Spectator is highly superior about it — 
 being Oxford, I suppose ; the Times is more genial. The Sporting 
 niustrated came out that evening with a portrait of George — 
 " the rowing bishop." He thinks, however, that opinions will 
 vary about the pronunciation of rowing, as applied to him. . . . 
 At Hereford we heard Mr. Carter, of Clewer, who had come to 
 preach a Lenten sermon in the cathedral. It was very good ; and 
 the man, who looks and is so saintly, is a sermon in himself. 
 Liddon seems a man raised up to meet the infidelity so prevalent 
 in this day. He can fight with their German weapons — and with 
 others that are far stronger. . . . 
 
 After many protocols, the question of the college-house is 
 settled. There is a great house on the other side of the cathedral 
 (ours is on the north side), with a garden sloping to the Minster 
 Pool ; and the most hospitable visions float across my husband's 
 mind, in view of rows of empty rooms. They will hold all the 
 candidates that we can't take in here at the ordinations. We are 
 having Passion-week services every evening in the cathedral ; and 
 on Tuesday our Johnnie preached. I went to see my boy, but felt 
 horribly nervous — without cause ; for Johnny was self-possessed 
 and very nice, I think. 
 
 Yes, unbelief was indeed beginning to be prevalent ; 
 and if increased " instruction " could ward off the evil, 
 Mr. Forster's new bill — introduced on February 17, 1870, 
 into the House of Commons — could hardly fail to produce 
 the desired effect. For it made a new departure in 
 primary education, such as no other state measure has ever 
 done. The aim was to arouse the interest of the whole 
 country in education, and to spread more equably the
 
 1870.] SCHOOL BOARDS. 275 
 
 burden of its support, by the institution of " School 
 Boards." Theoretically, they were to begin by supple- 
 menting the work of national education already long ago 
 set on foot by the Church and by the British and Foreign 
 School Society. Practically, it was hoped, they would 
 soon extinguish the Church schools altogether, and would 
 cover the country with an educational network of school- 
 committees (elected by the ratepayers) to whom should 
 be entrusted the responsibility of deciding what amount, 
 and what sort, of religious instruction should be given. 
 The Act therefore comprised five main points : (i) com- 
 pulsion upon parents to send their children to school ; (2) 
 examination of all primary schools alike, whether " de- 
 nominational " or not, by a public inspector ; (3) a pro- 
 vision that such inspector should be quite unbiased by 
 any religious preferences ; (4) a conscience-clause, as the 
 sine qua non in all cases for a grant of public money ; (5) 
 the election of local " boards," wherever necessary, to 
 whom the whole " religious difficulty " should be absolutely 
 committed for solution. 
 
 It need not be said that the raising of this question 
 gave rise to very animated discussion, both within and 
 without the borders of the Church of England. The 
 clergy feared that the measure would tend to withdraw 
 the children of the poor from religious influences, and 
 would eventually produce a rising generation of " clever 
 devils." The laity hoped that an increase of knowledge 
 would bring with it a decrease of crime, — believing prob- 
 ably (with Plato) that all vice arises from ignorance of 
 the terrible consequences that vice entails. Had the 
 clergy not been so strangely ill-advised as to resent, and
 
 2/6 BISHOP SELWYN. [1870. 
 
 in many cases vehemently to resist, the milder check of a 
 simple "conscience-clause " — meant to secure for children 
 of dissenters immunity from proselytism in Church schools, 
 — it is probable that the stronger remedy of school boards 
 would never have been heard of.* But after the fulmina- 
 tions which had too often been launched, in Convocation 
 and elsewhere, against any interference at all with the 
 teaching-rights of the clergy, it is no wonder that, on 
 February 24th, a great meeting of M.P.s was held in 
 London, which went so far as to advocate " secular educa- 
 tion " pure and simple ; and that, in the House of Com- 
 mons, Mr. Dixon moved an amendment that no measure 
 would be satisfactory which left the religious question 
 to be settled b}' each local school board. This amend- 
 ment, however, was rejected on the second reading of the 
 bill (March i8th). And it is well known with what splendid 
 vigour the Church then addressed itself to make good all 
 that was defective in her system, and to adapt the old 
 ways to the new requirements of the State. Still, many 
 people dreaded a future predominance of merely secular 
 education. And hence, from the purest motives, Bishop 
 Selvvyn and many like-minded men gave their most 
 strenuous support to the "denominational" system, and 
 esteemed the board schools a grave and perilous mistake. 
 
 About the same time, another educational question of 
 the highest importance was occupying the attention of 
 Parliament. It was the University Tests Bill ; which, after 
 
 * So early as 1850, Dr. Hook was warned by "a good Ghiirchinan and a 
 man of importance, that if the Church gave a ' cold back ' unreasoningly and 
 per\'ersely to all educational movements, the education of the people would 
 be taken out of her hands." (Stephens, " Life of Dr. Hook," p. 489.)
 
 iSjo.] UNIVERSITY REFORM. 277 
 
 passing the Commons, had been rejected by the Lords. 
 The bill was now introduced again, and was passed by the 
 Commons on May 13, 1870. But on July i4th it was 
 once more thrown out in the Lords, Bishop Selwyn and 
 nine other bishops recording their votes against it. No 
 doubt it seemed to him a serious blow to the Church, and 
 the beginning of much confusion within the universities 
 themselves. But — it was forcibly argued on the other side 
 — it was useless to shut one's eyes to accomplished facts ; 
 and this democratic measure had become inevitable, 
 because, on a wide view and under the existing circum- 
 stances of the country, it was both a generous and a just 
 policy to admit all Englishmen (without distinction of 
 creed) to the enjoyment of university advantages. Sub- 
 sequent events have fully justified the foreboding that 
 much confusion would ensue. But all great transitions 
 involve a temporary confusion. And at such periods too 
 much timidity, or even an excessive loyalty to political or 
 ecclesiastical chiefs, often brings disaster in the long-run. 
 Eventually the bill was carried (1871); and it has since 
 borne its natural fruits, not only in the opening of the 
 Universities to all alike, but in the erection of a Non- 
 conformist college at Oxford, and in the presentation of 
 many degrees Jioiioris causa to Dissenters. What Bishop 
 Selwyn probably wished to see done, and what might 
 easily have been done, was to amend the bill so far as to 
 save the colleges (as distinct from the universities) from 
 secularization ; and perhaps even to follow the lead given 
 by Dr. Pusey, who proposed that certain colleges, with 
 their endowments, should be fairly given up to the 
 Dissenters, while the Church should retain the remainder
 
 2/8 BISHOP SELWYN. [1870. 
 
 of her beautiful homes of study uninvaded and unspoiled. 
 This is the natural arrangement. It exists in our rising 
 colonial universities ; and it is now proposed, as the latest 
 development of the university system, for London itself. 
 But, even with all his colonial predilections, Bishop Selwyn 
 was too loyal to his ecclesiastical compeers in England to 
 break away from the policy they had deliberately chosen. 
 He was also too sensitively on his guard against any action 
 which might threaten, however distantly, the welfare of the 
 Church, not to vote at least for delay in any measure 
 which appeared to curtail her powers for good. Hence his 
 speeches in Convocation and elsewhere steadily and con- 
 sistently opposed the Universities Bill. He felt keenly 
 what the religious atmosphere of his own college had 
 been to him ; and he knew what a change for good had 
 come over Eton from the more religious tone introduced 
 there by Edward Coleridge and others. 
 
 Meantime, storm-clouds had been arising much nearer 
 home ; and the Bishop's drawer — his " chamber of horrors," 
 as he called it — was rapidly filling with embittered letters 
 from both parties in a great parish squabble, which had 
 broken out at Wolverhampton. It is needless to rake up 
 afresh the ashes of a conflagration which has long since 
 been happily extinguished. But it is worth while to retain 
 in honorable remembrance the means by which Bishop 
 Selwyn extinguished it. These means were nothing less 
 than the mission of one, who better represented and con- 
 veyed his own patient and conciliatory spirit than any one 
 else in the wide world could have done ; and who, with the 
 co-operation of his newly-married wife, perfectly succeeded 
 in restoring peace. His second son, John R. Selwyn — now
 
 1870.] RITUAL DISPUTES. 279 
 
 Bishop of Melanesia — was sent as Vicar to the disturbed 
 parish ; and once again, for the ten-thousandth time in the 
 Church's history, it was shown what magic influence for 
 good can be exerted by the simple presence of a person, — 
 inspiring all around with renewed confidence and good- 
 humour, and healing by words and acts of peace the 
 bitterness of party-strife. The following letter, written 
 about this time, will give some idea of the Bishop's 
 thoughts and movements towards the end of the summer 
 (1870):— 
 
 My husband, who is in the thick of Shropshire work now, is 
 well, and says he does not feel it. Conferences and confirmations 
 are going on. There is a good deal to say, and to organize, about 
 work in the mining districts. But the Education Bill is the chief 
 topic. At one such ruridecanal meeting yesterday, George was 
 charmed to have gathered laymen to the number of thirty — 
 overseers, agents, folks connected with the mines, and chiefly 
 Radicals — together with the clergy. No sympathy with their 
 Radical opinions, whatever you may think ! But in view of real 
 work to be done, and of making existing agencies effective, 
 hostility disappears. I wish he could thus handle Mr. Gladstone ! 
 But he is sailing on the top of the democratic wave, and will not 
 be restrained. After all these smaller conferences, the three 
 archidiaconal conferences will take place at George's three county- 
 towns, Shrewsbury, Stafford, and Derby. A good many bishops 
 have followed suit, and there is much life in many dioceses. Over 
 and above all this, there is the work of those who are pleased to 
 call themselves the " Catholic party," — a bad use of words, to 
 marry anything so grand as " Catholic " to something so base as 
 "party." Its last movement is the establishment of an oratory 
 at the west end of London, having for its laudable object a 
 mission (perpetual) to the upper classes, who have been neglected. 
 This oratory is to be served by a cycle of priests from all parts,
 
 28o BISHOP SELWYN. [1870. 
 
 and to be a pattern in all things. It will not seek episcopal 
 sanction, — being truly " catholic " ! Celebrations, services, 
 preachings, confessions, are its object : and people may there 
 choose and meet their own "directors." Its advocate sets forth 
 the glories of its ceremonial ; goes on to one great blessing, the 
 '' reserved sacrament ; " and then, curiously enough, objects to 
 any other but our own Communion Office, and repudiates the 
 notion of dovetailing-in parts of other liturgies.* 
 
 So great and important, to those who were engaged in 
 them, seemed the petty ritual conflicts of that day ; while 
 a similar weight was attributed, at the time, to the question 
 whether the Holy Communion had been rightly or wrongly 
 administered in Westminster Abbey, on July 22, 1870, to 
 one of the Convocation's " company of revisers " who was a 
 Unitarian. Against this action a strong protest was pre- 
 sented by thirteen hundred clergyman to the Archbishop. 
 But the controversy gradually died away ; especially as the 
 thunders of the great Franco-German war had, about this 
 time, suddenly burst out of a clear sky, and had effectually 
 silenced every other sound. On September ist, the decisive 
 battle of Sedan was fought ; and soon afterwards Napoleon 
 III. — to whose friendship this country owed very much, 
 and the Church in France a good deal more, — became a 
 fugitive upon our shores. t Yet Parliament found time to 
 pass, ere it prorogued, one more bill seriously affecting the 
 Church. It was the Clerical Disabilities Bill, enabling 
 any clergyman — even in priest's orders — who might be so 
 
 * The scheme here mentioned never came to anything. But the repug- 
 nance here expressed to it will help to explain the strong anti-tractarian feelings 
 of some at Wolverhampton and elsewhere. 
 
 t The emperor, to his honour, had forbidden the French in New Caledonia 
 to " interfere with the Protestant missionaries or their converts" ("Life of 
 Bishop Patteson," ii. 464).
 
 i870.] CLERICAL DISABILITIES ACT. 28 1 
 
 minded, to divest himself of his clerical status in the eyes 
 of the law, and to resume all the rights and duties of a 
 layman once more. What Bishop Selwyn thought of such 
 a measure, though he took no part in the Lords' final 
 debate on it (July 22nd), we know from his standing refusal, 
 all through his life, to admit that the State could touch 
 with one of its fingers any office whatever in the Church. 
 But, in fact, this interference was but one among many 
 events of that time, which seemed to encroach upon the 
 Church's rights : and which caused Bishop Patteson, in 
 October, to write thus to his dear " primate : " — 
 
 It is, perhaps, cowardly to say that I am thankful not to be a 
 clergyman in England. I am not the man to stand up and fight 
 such many-headed monsters. I should give in and shirk the 
 contest. The more do I pray that you may have strength to 
 
 endure it.* 
 
 * "Life," ii. 465.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 1871. 
 
 End of the Franco-German war — Deprivation of Rev. C. Voysey — The 
 Purchas judgment — The Old Catholics — Oberammergau — Second diocesan 
 conference — First visit to America — Death of Bishop Patteson — Illness of 
 the Prince of Wales. 
 
 The census-year opened with brightening hopes for 
 Europe. The dreadful storm of the Franco-German war 
 seemed passing away. France was exhausted : the inex- 
 orable grip of the besiegers had reduced Paris to sub- 
 mission : and on January 28, 1871, she surrendered. Then 
 followed the furious outbreak of the Communists, the 
 destruction of the Tuileries, and the murder of Arch- 
 bishop Darboy and of several other clergy, on May 24th. 
 Meanwhile, at home, the census showed that the population 
 of England had nearly doubled during the previous forty 
 years. In 1831 it was 13,897,187 ; in 1871, it had risen to 
 22,704,108. How was the Church to overtake so enormously 
 increased and ever-increasing a work ? Certainly not by 
 indulging in repudiations of canonical discipline ; nor by 
 invoking (without the most urgent necessity) the fatal 
 coercive interference of the State. Yet some of the clergy 
 were guilty, at this time, of making both these mistakes.
 
 iSji ] SIGA'S OF THE TIMES. 283 
 
 For instance, the rector of a parish near York, ventured to 
 treat with contempt the doctrinal system of his Church, 
 and to brave the consequences. He was accordingly, on 
 February nth (after appeal to the Privy Council), deprived 
 of his living ; and soon after appeared in London as an 
 acknowledged teacher of pure Theism, dispensing with 
 Christ and His religion altogether. 
 
 Such an event was a sign of the times, in more ways 
 than one. It showed that the State courts might be trusted, 
 at least in cases of avowed rebellion against unambiguous 
 laws, to do full justice to the Church and to maintain 
 her doctrinal canons unimpaired. But it also indicated an 
 omi.nous growth, both in area and intensity, of that spirit 
 of unbelief which has since threatened to honeycomb the 
 very foundations of Christendom. Hence the anxiety 
 felt by Bishop Selwyn, and by other far-seeing men, on 
 the appointment of a writer in Essays and Reviezvs to 
 a bishopric in the Church : hence tlieir indignant re- 
 monstrance with Dean Stanley when he admitted a 
 Unitarian minister to Holy Communion in Westminster 
 Abbey : and hence their determined defence of the existing 
 practice of the Church in reciting the Athanasian Creed in 
 Divine service. In all these controversies it was considered 
 that the outworks of the fortress committed to their safe- 
 keeping were being defended ; and that the deadly assault 
 which must one day be delivered against the citadel of the 
 faith — the Person of the Redeemer, as presented in the 
 Gospels — was being delayed. 
 
 Meantime, the Bishop having secured a house in the 
 Close for his Theological College, the new collegiate life ■ 
 began in January, 1871 ; and a gathering of students at the
 
 284 BISHOP SELWYN. [1871. 
 
 end of the summer term was attended by a goodly number 
 of the former members, who came to see the new home of 
 their college. In the afternoon, a garden-party was held, 
 at which the Bishop was present, bringing with him the 
 Derbyshire rural deans, who happened to be assembled at 
 the palace ; and at a crowded evening service in the Lady 
 Chapel he gave an interesting address. He always took 
 great pleasure in visiting the college, and was especially 
 gratified when he found the young men occupied in the 
 garden, whether mowing the grass, or trimming the borders, 
 or watering the flowers. Any man seemed instantly to 
 acquire a claim to his respect who did what he could for 
 himself, instead of making use of the services of other 
 people. Once, when a colonist of rank, desiring to ha\e his 
 three children baptized, wished the ceremony to be per- 
 formed in his house, on the plea that there was no road by 
 which to drive them to church, the difficulty was promptly 
 met by the Bishop, who offered to carry two, if the father 
 would carry the third. And even in England, reckless of 
 what "Mrs. Grundy" might say, he would hardly ever 
 allow his travelling-bag to be carried by any one but 
 himself. 
 
 In fact, at home, no less than in New Zealand, humility, 
 simplicity, and fertility of resource, always attracted Bishop 
 Selwyn's notice and won his approval. The pretentious, 
 the conceited, the self-indulgent never found the least 
 respect or s}mpathy from him ; and he may even have 
 erred sometimes in giving hasty expression to the im- 
 patience he felt towards characters of this shallow type. 
 He was never tolerant of self-conceit or self-indulgence. 
 If a student lay in bed when he should have been at
 
 iSji.] ''NATURE'S GENTLEMEN." 285 
 
 chapel, and pleaded " a cold," the Bishop's reply would 
 be, " That is no excuse at all : you are seeking to be a 
 clergyman, and if you care for such things as that, you 
 will be saying, when you are knocked up at three 
 in the morning to visit a sick man or baptize a dying 
 infant, that it is too cold to go out." And, if a can- 
 didate for Holy Orders urged "his own experience," or 
 "his deliberate opinion," or "the result of his own re- 
 searches," as an argument against following the customs or 
 teaching the plain doctrines of the Church, it is not sur- 
 prising that he sometimes found himself a mark for the 
 Bishop's trenchant sarcasms or humiliated by his searching 
 rebuke. On the other hand, for a true " nature's gentle- 
 man " — under whatever disguise of threadbare clothing or 
 imperfect education — Bishop Selwyn felt the instinctive 
 attraction of a manly and Christian sympathy. Even from 
 the plough or from the forge, such were ever welcome to 
 all that he could give them and all that he could do for 
 them. And among those to whose ordination he often 
 referred with the most genial and hearty satisfaction were 
 many of this stamp — "gentlemen" in the truest sense of 
 the word. 
 
 The following letter, from Mrs. Abraham to a friend in 
 New Zealand, will throw some light on the feelings and 
 doings among Bishop Selwyn's entojirage about this time. 
 
 Lichfield, July 24, 1871. 
 
 Our Eton time was very pleasant. Charles [Bishop Abraham] 
 preached in College Chapel on July 14th, on true elevation of 
 character being the object of education — of course, leading up to 
 the highest source in the Gospel. I was glad to see our boy's 
 tutor, — a good man, who does not cast off all responsibility about
 
 286 BISHOP SELWYN. [187 1. 
 
 his boys, as many do now. We have had fine summer weather, 
 and the Close is very pretty and pleasant. The limes scent the 
 air with their bloom ; so it is the very cream of the year with us 
 here, especially since Pihopa [Bishop Selwyn] and Charles have, 
 been taking the duty on Sundays. We so seldom hear either of 
 
 them, that I agree with our friend Miss S that '•' we are having 
 
 a good time." Last week we had a gathering of rural deans from 
 Staffordshire, and the overflow from the palace comes to us. This 
 week it is the Derbyshire rural deans, Dr. Balston being one. . . • 
 Sarah lets people know that Mr. was not George's appoint- 
 ment. Truly " patronage," as it is called, is an irksome pos- 
 session. It seems to me the patron disappoints and offends many 
 expectants, and seldom pleases or benefits the one he gives it to. 
 The Lloyds are settling down, and Mrs. Lloyd is more content 
 and really happier than she was, though she will always contrast 
 the gaiety and stir of Auckland life with the dulness of a country 
 parsonage in England. It is pleasant to see Pihopa's pleasure 
 at the growth of the Theological College, and at the way in which 
 the tone has been improved since the college-house has been the 
 centre. Yesterday was the last day of term, and was kept both 
 in church and in the " domus." A service and celebration in the 
 morning, old students coming over for the occasion from their 
 curacies, some twenty-seven in number; a garden-party, on the 
 pretty lawn we used to enjoy when it was our home, in the after- 
 noon, with tea and fruit. George and Charles joined us, after a 
 day spent in the preliminary examination of candidates [for Holy 
 Orders] ; the young folks played croquet, and stayed to supper 
 and music ; and the day closed by a service in the Lady Chapel, 
 with an address from Pihopa, which was very nice and encouraging 
 to the principal and his forty students, and might (I hope) explain 
 to the rest of the audience the reason of his great interest in it and 
 his desire to increase the capacity of the house, if the diocese will 
 come forward with the money. 
 
 Another grave subject of anxiety at this time was the 
 ever-growing difficulty of maintaining harmony between
 
 1S71.] ''THE FURCHAS CASE:' 28/ 
 
 the laws of the Church and the laws of the State. The 
 controversy culminated in what was known as "the Purchas 
 case." Mr, Purchas was a very High Churchman at 
 Brighton, to whom, — along with many others, both clergy- 
 men and laymen, — it appeared beyond dispute that the 
 " ornaments rubric " (so called), which he had undertaken 
 to obey, meant what it appeared to say. Under that 
 impression, he restored by his own authority the dresses 
 and ceremonies formerly used " in the second year of King 
 Edward VI." And in the Arches Court of the Archbishop 
 of the province that impression of his was legally con- 
 firmed. But on appeal by the dissatisfied " Church Associ- 
 ation," the archiepiscopal decision was reversed ; and then 
 this unhappy rubric was interpreted as meaning " those 
 vestments only were to be retained which were actually in 
 use in 1662, when this rubric was finally revised." * To 
 many Churchmen this sentence of the lay-court, which 
 represented the sovereign, appeared an unfair and partisan 
 decision : and it set many minds at work upon the extremely 
 difficult problem how — without disestablishment — to bring 
 into abetter harmony these ecclesiastical and civil tribunals, 
 which had now come into such public and disastrous col- 
 lision. The question was not one to be settled in a day. 
 Meanwhile it will be interesting to see how the case pre- 
 sented itself to the strong and vigorous minds, which had 
 lately been transplanted from the humble palace at Auck- 
 land to the more lordly palace in Lichfield Close! 
 
 C and the papers (writes Mrs. Selwyn) will tell you how 
 
 this Privy Council judgment, /;/ re Purchas, has fallen like a 
 
 thunderbolt, and convulsed the Church as nothing since the 
 
 * See Parker, " The Ornaments Rubric," p. 69.
 
 288 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1871. 
 
 Gorham decision has done. Mr. Purchas is a very extreme and. 
 I should think, a silly man at Brighton, with an irrepressible taste 
 for show. I have heard tolerably advanced men regret his pro- 
 ceedings, as foolish and bringing discredit on his party. But 
 nothing justifies the paid-spy system adopted by the Church 
 Association, nor their tone in general, especially since this great 
 victory. I am unfeignedly sorry for it, and George says he hates 
 the whole proceeding from beginning to end. "Spying" is not 
 his line. The misfortune is that it touches those who belong to 
 the very heart of the Church and great numbers of the old staunch 
 Church-people. Why could they not leave Sir Robert Phillimore's 
 well-considered judgment untouched ? And why not show a little 
 flexibility in the interpretation of doubtful expressions in a rubric ? 
 It seems so unlike the wisdom which ruled in our New Zealand 
 synod. This did not define a " Churchman " too narrowly, but 
 
 stretched out both arms to take in as many as possible. C 
 
 is sorry, and so am I, that George has not a little more sympathy 
 with the minds of many of the very best of the clerg}', who are 
 shaken and grieved and cannot divest themselves of the sense of 
 an " animus " in the decision. He would have the tenderest 
 feeling for them if they Avere very wicked, I know. But, though 
 regretful and displeased, he does not enter into their views. For 
 why ? He would not be shaken ; he does not need external helps ; 
 his spirit is naturally obedient, and he delights in obeying a law. 
 Anything he could find to obey he has always obeyed. And, 
 finally, his reverence for the judicial mind is vast, and he will 
 invest these figures with it, talking often of Sir J. Patteson and 
 your husband [Sir W. Martin] and my father. For my part and 
 the clergy's, I like the judicial mind of Sir R. Phillimore best ; his 
 judgments are so thoughtful and sober. All this gives a great 
 impetus to the cry for disestablishment ; for these extreme people 
 have (apparently) an alliance with Miall and Co., who are 
 destructives. If it is to come, it would be well to prepare : and 
 I give George a poke or two to take the initiative in this direction. 
 He has been so successful m commanding synods and conferences, 
 that he might be equally happy here. There are one or two
 
 iSji.] "A J/A.V UNDER AUTHORITY.'' 289 
 
 other points very near one's heart, but as 3^et they do not shape 
 themselves. 
 
 In this interesting letter one remarkable feature in the 
 Bishop's character is brought into due prominence, which 
 it is generally supposed was conspicuous by its absence. 
 That he possessed an exceptionally powerful mind and will 
 is an undoubted fact ; but it is little known, except by those 
 who had familiar personal intercourse with him, under what 
 equally powerful restraint that potent will was curbed and 
 checked. He was credited with a masterful temper and 
 with despotic instincts. But here we see one, Avho knew him 
 far more intimately than any one else could do, point out 
 as a leading trait in his character a predominating instinct 
 of obedience. And the observation can be fully justified, 
 not only by the testimony of others less permanently asso- 
 ciated with him, but also by noticing his public acts. In 
 spirit Bishop Selwyn was a soldier. He loved the sense 
 of belonging to a mighty and effective organization ; he 
 revelled in discipline ; and if he commanded others well, it 
 was because (like the good centurion in the Gospel) he 
 rejoiced in feeling himself " a man under authority " as well 
 as in having others under his own control. Hence his votes 
 in Parliament were often the expression of his loyalty to 
 those to whom loyalty was due, rather than the expression 
 of his own individual opinion ; just as his return to England 
 had been an act, not of predilection, but of pure obedience. 
 And many a time those who worked with him, and had 
 occasion to thwart his wishes, must have observed the 
 singular self-restraint with which personal bias was sub- 
 ordinated to the sense of dut\-, and even of courtesy, — 
 loyalty to the great Master producing the exact opposite 
 
 U
 
 290 BISHOP SELIVYN. [187 1. 
 
 of a domineering behaviour in this true " servant of the 
 Lord." 
 
 On the other hand, the requirement of prompt and ready 
 obedience from subordinates, wherever prompt obedience 
 was essential to safety or success, was a habit he had not 
 failed to learn while navigating his mission-ship on long 
 voyages amid a thousand hourly perils. Accordingly, to 
 steer a " conference " or a Church congress effectively, or 
 to la}' a spell of harmonious concurrence upon a crowd of 
 dissentient and self-important people prepared to dispute 
 rather than to act, was naturally to such a man a dear 
 delight. The writer of the present memoir will not easily 
 forget returning Vvith him from some assembly of this kind, 
 when he was favoured with a genuine outburst of delight at 
 the exquisite pleasure of " feeling the reins well in hand," 
 with the team all in full swing and the lumbering vehicle of 
 an ecclesiastical assemblage — to its own surprise and amid 
 much dust — clearing every obstacle and advancing merrily 
 to some practical conclusion. 
 
 It was the same instinctive love of work, the same 
 desire for perceptible progress, and demand of disciplined 
 self-sacrifice as a means to achieve that progress, which 
 gave Bishop Selwyn a strong aversion to anything that 
 savoured of a paralyzing scepticism. It was not that, like 
 many other good and devoted clergymen, he failed to under- 
 stand it. His marvellous mental power was perfectly able 
 to grasp and to deal with all that crowd of subtle problems 
 which have arisen to perplex modern Christendom. But, 
 as he once told the present writer, he deliberately and 
 firmly, as a man called to action and not to thought, put 
 all such questions away from him; because he felt a full
 
 iSji.] MODERN ''difficulties:' 29 1 
 
 conviction that no man could live with efficiency two such 
 dissimilar lives at once, as those of thought and of action. 
 And, no doubt, in this view he is supported by the great 
 authority of a consummate observer of mankind : — 
 
 " The native hue of resolution 
 Is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought ; 
 And enterprises of great pith and moment, 
 With this regard, their currents turn awry, 
 And lose the name of action." "' 
 
 It could not be expected, therefore, that he should feel 
 much indulgence for those who about this time were 
 tormented with difficulties at the public recitation of the 
 Athanasian Creed ; nor that he should express much 
 sympathy with men like Dean Stanley, who were earnestly 
 endeavouring to save from final apostasy a large class of 
 highly cultivated people, whose faith had been shaken — 
 though not yet destro3^ed — by the literary and scientific dis- 
 coveries of the age. His voice and his vote were always 
 steadily given against such attempts (as they appeared to 
 him) to weaken the force and to confuse the clearness 
 of the Church's dogmatic utterances. For " obedience to 
 authority" was his own personal maxim ; and it was not 
 without loyally leading the way by his own example, that 
 he demanded the same obedience from those around him. 
 
 Nevertheless, in view of all that has happened since, it 
 may be doubted whether a more conciliatory policy towards 
 those who were afflicted with doubt might not have been — 
 and may not be still — a wiser and more Christian method 
 than one which always seems, to those who suffer from it, 
 .to prove either ignorance or disdain of their difficulties. 
 The opposite policy of unyielding firmness and iron dis- 
 * " Ilamlet," act ii'., sc. i.
 
 292 BISHOP selvvyn: [1871. 
 
 cipline was, in fact, at this very moment ejecting from the 
 Roman communion in Germany a large number of her very 
 best and ablest sons: for on April i8th Dr. Dollinger was 
 excommunicated at Rome ; and shortly afterwards, at an 
 " Old Catholic " congress held at Munich, he freely spoke 
 out his mind, and gave an interesting account of the Old 
 Catholic community at Utrecht, from which their epis- 
 copate now derives its succession. On the other hand, the 
 striking results of the Ammergau " Passion-play," held this 
 year in Bavaria, and attracting no less than two thousand 
 spectators of all ranks and ages and countries, proved what 
 consummate power the simple facts of the Gospel still 
 possess, whenever they are strikingly presented, not to the 
 captious and critical understanding, but to the imagination 
 and the heart.* 
 
 In practical matters, and especially in the effort to 
 extend the influence of the Church, Bishop Selwyn's 
 interest was unflagging, and his horizon was only limited 
 by the boundaries of the globe itself It so happened that 
 1 87 1 was the \^ear for the assembly of the "General Con- 
 vention " of the American Church ; and the place selected 
 for its meeting was Baltimore. No Bishop from England 
 had ever yet been present at these triennial conventions ; 
 and therefore Bishop Selwyn, with characteristic energy 
 and love of sea-voyages, determined to present himself, 
 and to open for his brethren at home a new Avay of 
 cementing cordial transatlantic friendships. It need not 
 be said that both he and his son and such diocesan clergy 
 
 * One who was present, and who afterwards published an account of what 
 he had seen, describes how he observed an old hardened "man about town " 
 touched to the quick by what was before him, and with tears coursing down 
 his cheeks, bury his face in his hands.
 
 1S71.] FIRST VISIT TO AMERICA. 293 
 
 as accompanied him found a warm welcome awaiting them 
 both in the United States and in Canada. The Java, in 
 which they sailed, became, under the Bishop's practical 
 eye, a sort of floating parish. The captain's sanction for a 
 service was obtained ; and then, every day, punctually at 
 the hour appointed, the Bishop was to be seen at the table 
 in the saloon with his Prayer-book opened, and with a 
 congregation of from ten to thirty persons (according to 
 the state of the weather) joining in the psalms and hymns 
 and prayers of the Church. 
 
 The following letters from his own hand, cast in the 
 form of a journal, gvjo. a complete and graphic account 
 of this interesting visit to the sister and daughter Churches 
 beyond the setting sun : — 
 
 To Mrs. Selwyn. 
 
 S.S. Java, at sea, off Holyhead, 9 p.m., Sept. 23, 1S71. 
 
 Dearest S., 
 
 The first twelve hours of our journey have been very 
 prosperous. We had Mr. Bangham for our companion to 
 Stafford, and there picked up Mr. lies and Mr. Willett. We 
 arrived at Liverpool at 11.30; and at sunset we were off Great 
 Orme's Head, and looked upon our old haunts. A brilliant sun- 
 set shone on the windows of Mr. Gladstone's house. Our own 
 little house was below the horizon ; but the hill behind it was 
 marked out in deep shade. Before dark, another friend came in 
 view, — the revolving light of the South Stack. It is very pleasant 
 to find myself learning something of the coast, without the 
 responsibility of night-watches, for which neither eyesight nor 
 nerves are now so well qualified as they used to be. I have had 
 my usual kor'cro [talk] with the captain. He is a Churcliman, by 
 name Captain ^Slartyn, and very co-operative ; but is afraid that
 
 2(J4 BISHOP SELIVYX. [1S71. 
 
 the stopping at Queenstown to-morrow morning will prevent our 
 morning service. We have about a hundred cabin-passengers, 
 chiefly Americans, with wives and children, returning from their 
 travels. Mr. Edwards, of Trentham, joined us at Liverpool: so 
 my train of five presbyters is complete. You would like to see 
 how comfortably John and I are sitting side by side, both writing 
 to our loves, young and old, with capital wax-candles on the 
 table, instead of the dingy swinging lamps. 
 
 Monday, Oct. 2nd. — Two hundred miles from New York. AVe 
 have had a most splendid passage, and hope to be in New York 
 to-morrow. Our party aboard has been singularly free from all 
 unpleasantness. The greater part are families returning home 
 from England and the Continent — about one hundred and thirty 
 in all, — of whom we have made acquaintance with about one-third. 
 Among the rest is the celebrated Mr. Seward, one of President 
 Lincoln's Cabinet. He wrote the most disagreeable things about 
 England ; but did the wisest thing, in ordering the Covernment 
 to give up Slidell and Mason. 
 
 The services on board have not been quite up to the standard 
 of our long sea voyages, as there is hardly time in ten days for 
 a mixed party to grow into habits of social worship. But we have 
 had a good morning on both Sundays ; and the Holy Communion 
 in my cabin at 8 a.m. on St. Michael's Day and Sunday morning. 
 Daily prayers were held in the small gentlemen's-cabin below, 
 where we have always had a steady little congregation at 10 a.m. 
 John and I have been most comfortable together ; and looking 
 back on the delightful voyage, I almost regret you did not 
 come. We have had fair winds, all but one day, and no bad 
 weather. Our highest day's run has been 346 knots (nearly 400 
 English miles). But when I look forward to the land journeys, 
 1 am not sure that it would have been wise for you to come ; as 
 the distances are so great, I fear the night-journeys would have 
 made your head suffer. All our party are in vigorous health. 
 I feel sure that it was right to bring John on every account, 
 mental and bodily. You must not contrast my letters to you 
 with his to Clara. Youthful love supplies the pen of a ready
 
 iSji] ARRIVAL AT NEW YORK. 295 
 
 writer ; mature love is less solicitous to prove itself by many 
 words. I know how great my love is by its ductility ; for no dis- 
 tance Aveakens it. We hope to start from New York for Baltimore 
 to-morrow, and to be ready for the opening of the Convention on 
 the 4th. I shall write you another half-sheet on our arrival, to 
 let you know of our well-being to the end of our voyage. 
 
 S.S. Ja-ra, New York, 9 a.m., Oct. 3rd. 
 Safely arrived in New York Harbour, after a most prosperous 
 journey — for which God be thanked. At 3.30 a.m. the engines 
 stopped; and I went up on deck and saw the light on Sandy 
 Hook. There we anchored till six, to wait for the tide to cross 
 the bar. At that time I went up again ; and in a few^ minutes 
 the sun brought me a message from you, rising up out of the still 
 water Avith light newly come from England. Not a cloud on the 
 horizon ; but a mellow haze on the water. It was like the morning 
 in the Red Sea, except that here there was no Um Shaumer or 
 Serbal, but a better type of the Infinite, in the expanse of the 
 open sea. Just now the mail-steamer has boarded us, bringing 
 hospitable invitations for all our party ; and as the time is early, 
 we hope to reach Baltimore to-night. We have made many 
 friends on board ; and, between the bishops and the lay mem- 
 bers of the Church, we are not likely to be obliged " to find our 
 warmest welcome at an inn." 
 
 There are unpleasant questions looming for the Convention ; 
 among others the Cheyney Case, a new version of the Gorham 
 question. Mr. Cheyney persists in omitting the word "re- 
 generate " in the Baptismal Service ; and his congregation support 
 him. The Bishop of Illinois has deposed him ; but some of the 
 bishops think the sentence unduly severe. Of course, the cry of 
 some is, " Alter the Prayer-Book ! " as if every heretical opinion 
 was to be allowed to pare away a part of the inheritance of the 
 Church. I hope that our party, in private conversation, may act 
 (in some degree) as mediators, though we have no voice in Con- 
 vention. Our present plan is to stay at Baltimore five or six days, 
 then go to Canada ; and then come back to see some of the
 
 296 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1S71. 
 
 American bishops, after their return from Convention. As far as 
 we know at present, we hope to leave New York about the 15th 
 of November. The first part of our journey was very " colonial ; " 
 but in the States of Delaware and Pennsylvania the appearance 
 was that of an older and more settled country. There were 
 no hills or tunnels, and no great beauty of scenery ; except the 
 views on the Susquehanna and Delaware rivers, which were often 
 pretty, but not striking. AVe reached Baltimore (190 miles) at 
 8.30 jxm. ; and were most hospitably received by the Bishop of 
 Maryland and IMrs. Whittingham, who much regretted that you did 
 not come with me. A deputation met us at the station, and carried 
 off the presbyters to their billets, except John, who came with me 
 lo the Bishop's house. 
 
 Jl'ednesday, Oct. ^th. — Attended the opening service, where 
 more than forty bishops in their robes occupied the church. The 
 service lasted four hours. Then came a resolution, asking me to 
 preach to the Convention the same evening, which I declined, and 
 proposed Monday evening instead. 
 
 Oct. ^th. — AVe attended morning prayers, by which, with 
 laudable perseverance, the daily meeting of Convention is opened. 
 After that, I went to the Upper House, where a seat had been 
 voted for the Bishop of Nassau and myself. Then I was formally 
 presented, and had to make an address, and was followed by the 
 Bishop of Nassau. Next came a committee of the Lower House 
 to take us to be presented there. So we all went, — the two 
 Bishops, the Dean of Chester, and my five presbyters. We were 
 all presented ; and each was expected to make an address I Then 
 a lay-deputy moved that the House adjourn for a quarter of an 
 hour, to allow the members " to shake the visitors by the hand." 
 In the evening, we had a missionary sermon from the Bishop of 
 Pittsburgh, — a long one, from Avhich we did not get home till past 
 ten o'clock : after which the bishops came to introduce their 
 wives and daughters. This lasted till midnight. 
 
 Friday, Oct. dth. — Early Communion at seven : Daily Prayer at 
 ten : debate in Lower House till twelve : then in Upper House till 
 three. In the evening, a great missionary meeting was held, at wliich
 
 icSji.] THE FALLS OF NLAGARA. 297 
 
 I had to speak. Some misgivings about myself, but got through 
 better than I expected. The weather very hot : thermometer 95^ 
 in the shade. 
 
 Ocf. ']th. — Went to Washington : scaled the Capitol : thence 
 to the White House, the residence of the President ; paid ray 
 respects to him with my whole train, and was graciously received. 
 Saw the Courts and the Law Library, — where Selwyn's A'isi 
 Frills was well known : and then returned from Washington to 
 Baltimore. 
 
 Oct. 8f/i. — Sunday evening, a missionary service and meeting, 
 with an address from Bishop Whipple of Minnesota, — very good 
 and earnest : another from me, who am doomed never to be let 
 off. If you had been here, perhaps you would have rebelled. 
 
 Adofiday, Oct. <^th. — All day writing sermon for Convention, 
 Service at 7.30. Enormous congregation; thirty bishops and four 
 hundred clerical and lay deputies present. 
 
 Oct. xoth. — Took leave of the House of Bishops and made 
 some farewell visits. Dinner-party at Bishop Whittingham's, and 
 an evening party elsewhere. So ended a most pleasant week at 
 Baltimore, where the greatest kindness and most liberal hospitality 
 was shown to all our party. 
 
 Oct. wth. — Took the cars on the Northern Central Railway. 
 Our course was up the River Susquehanna. The autumnal tints 
 were rich, and would have been brilliant if the day had not been 
 rainy. We finished our course of 430 miles at Niagara Falls. 
 The gentle murmur of the cataract helped to lull us to sleej^ ; but 
 the change to cool bracing air was probably more effectual. 
 
 Oct. \2th. — We rose much refreshed, and eager for the glorious 
 sight. The day was most promising. After breakfast, — age and 
 laziness prevent me from saying "before" — we started for the 
 Falls, and walked to Goat Island over a small suspension bridge. 
 Instead of a small rocky island, such as I expected, we found a 
 large space wooded and supplied with good roads and bridges 
 leading to all the most beautiful points of view. The first of these 
 was on Luna Island, where the American Fall came in sight. 
 The mist had partially cleared away ; and the rainbow began to
 
 29^ BISHOP SELJVViV. [1S71. 
 
 be visible on tlie si)ray. 'J'hc wliole fall was white with foam, 
 the water being shallow over the edge of the rock. On our left 
 the main Horse-Shoe Fall was dimly seen, with the little Luna 
 I'all — which takes its leap more boldly than its grander neighbour — 
 sparkling in front. The delight of Niagara is that ever}-thing is 
 seen in its most majestic form, just enough fringed with trees but 
 not hidden. It is no use trying to describe it. Then we went 
 along the lower side of Goat Island till the Horse-Shoe was full 
 in sight. Oh how glorious it looked I In the middle the light 
 green water glides slowly over the crest : as it falls, the pent-up 
 air from the cavern below bursts through snowflakes o"f dazzling 
 white. . . . We could not see to the bottom, from which a cloud 
 is always rising with rainbows refracted upon it. . . . Leaving 
 this wonderful sight, we went down below, and passed under a 
 side shoot of the great fall ; where we could see into the cavern 
 below the fall between the rock and the water. From the sublime 
 we came down to the earthy, and returned to dinner. After dinner, 
 drove to some wonderful rapids and a whirlpool two or three miles 
 l)elow. Here the rush of mighty waters in continuous and rapid 
 descent, or pent into a narrow gorge, was terrible. 
 
 Oct. \2)^h. — Our second day at Niagara was even more 
 delightful than the first. In the morning, we visited De A'eaux 
 College, where sixty or seventy orphans receive education free 
 of charge. I gave a short address, and shook hands in New 
 Zealand fashion, which is also customary in America. It is 
 fortunate for me that my hand is in. Then we took a short view 
 of the "whirlpool rapids" just below the college; where the 
 Niagara river, after rushing through a rocky gorge, expands into 
 a circular basin. The rich tints of autumn in the bright sunshine 
 gave great beauty to the scene. ... In the evening, the sun set 
 in a ball of fire ; and the whole river, for miles along, was tinged 
 with a pale evening glow ; the rapids dark grey, with fringes of 
 white foam. In some respects the twilight view was the most 
 solemn and striking of all. So ends my fit of Niagaromauia. 
 
 Oct. i^t/i. — We left Niagara Falls at 10 a.m. ; and, reaching 
 Lake Ontario in half an hour, embarked in the Ci/y of Toronto.
 
 1871.] ANNIVERSARY OF '' consecration:' 299 
 
 We reached Toronto at 2.30; and had scarcely entered the 
 omnibus, when a fire broke out in a store on the Pier. Every- 
 body's mind being full of Chicago, there was a regular stampede 
 out of the yard. The fire-engines came on the scene ; and then 
 began a battle-royal between fire and water. At last, in an hour 
 and a half, the engines gained the victory ; although one jet of 
 flame seemed to have nailed its colours to the mastj and for a 
 long time refused to surrender. Thus Toronto gave us a warm 
 reception. 
 
 Oct. 15///.— The Bishop of Toronto has found me out; so my 
 hoped-for retirement and quiet came to an end, for I was carried 
 off to preach at the cathedral. The congregation was thin ; in 
 consequence, it was said, of a greater gun than myself, Mr. 
 Punshon, a Wesleyan notability, having arrived. After service, we 
 took a good walk through the University grounds, which were 
 glowing with autumnal tints. 
 
 Oct. idth. — A brilliant day : my window looking on Lake 
 Ontario. My party seem enjoying themselves very much ; but we 
 shall all be very glad to get back. There is no place like home : 
 and I am beginning to think — in spite of long training in old days 
 — that it is a great while since I saw you. 
 
 Oct. 17///.— On Lake Ontario. It is the thirty-first anniversary 
 of my consecration ; often spent before at sea, but never before 
 on a lake, — though this lake may well be called an inland sea. 
 It would be impossible to find a more perfect place of retirement 
 than my little cabin, where I am writing to you after reading 
 through the Consecration Service, and offering up the prayers for 
 myself which Archbishop Howley and Bishops Blomfield and 
 Coleridge offered up for me thirty years ago. I am now truly in 
 " retreat," recalling the past and humbling myself before Him 
 Who, in spite of all my sin and unprofitableness, has preserved me 
 hitherto and still allows me to do Him service. O may I love 
 and serve Him more and more ! Yesterday we visited Trinity 
 College, Toronto, founded by Bishop Strahan when the university 
 was secularized. I gave a short address to the students and 
 lunched with the provost, Whitaker, a pupil of Sir W. Martin.
 
 300 nisirop selwyn. [iSji. 
 
 At 4 p.m., tlicre was a gathering of children at tlie cathedral 
 school ; and again the inevitable address. In the evening, we 
 dined with the Bishop. 
 
 Oct. i-]f/i. — Another school inspection ; fourteen young ladies 
 in Bishop Strahan's school ; fourteen pianofortes at work all at 
 once ! 
 
 Oci. 23/v/. — -jNIontreal. This is a beautiful city. The cathedral 
 is very nice, and the Bishop's house stands close to it. Most of 
 the streets are wide, with trees on both sides in Boulevard fashion. 
 But the great sight of the city is the tubular bridge over the St. 
 Lawrence, one mile and a quarter long. The river flows below, 
 in a clear and swift stream at present, but in two months more it 
 will be blocked with thick ice. The Bishop and Mrs. Oxenden 
 are very hospitable and kind, and our stay here is most pleasant ; 
 but it will be still more pleasant to be homeward bound. 
 
 Oct 26///. — The general effect of our visit to America is 
 thought to have been good, and you must expect that it will be 
 followed by many return visits from the bishops and clergy of the 
 United States and Canada ; with which expectation it will be 
 necessary to establish a smoking-room without delay, for other- 
 wise your bedrooms Avill suffer. 
 
 Oct. 2^th. — We left [Montreal in an enormous Noah's ark, 
 three hundred feet long. We had a hundred and eighty miles 
 to go down the St. Lawrence, and arrived at Quebec the next 
 day. Mist and rain have prevented our seeing the beauties of 
 
 this historical place ; but tell C that we have seen the heights 
 
 of Abraham and the place where General Wolfe fell. The Bishop 
 was our guest at the Waimate once for many days. He arrived 
 on the day when John Heki came to demand payment for the 
 ducks shot by Mr. Nihill. 
 
 Nov. 1th. — Philadelphia. I rejoice to think that we are fast 
 approaching the day of our return ; for I feel a strong desire to 
 be at home and with you. We have had a happy and, I hope, a 
 useful time ; but I should not like to prolong it indefinitely. All 
 are most kind and hospitable ; but the general habits of the 
 people are not favoural)le to re})ose, and the excessive heating of
 
 iSji.] PHILADELPHIA. 3OI 
 
 houses and railway-carriages is continually suggestive of asphyxia. 
 We have just returned from a public breakfast, which lasted two 
 hours, and the speeches two hours more. You will find me coming- 
 back to my " crust of bread and hollow tree" with great satisfaction. 
 
 N.B. — I struck work after the quail; but was particularly 
 requested to revive at the canvas-back duck as a special delicacy. 
 
 We are starting for Harrisburg, to assist at the opening of the 
 Convention of a new diocese carved out of Pennsylvania. With 
 all the talk there is also work going on. But talk bears an undue 
 proportion. A missionary meeting last night, of the American 
 type, was nice and reverent. A short service was followed by 
 three addresses from Dean Howson, Mr. lies, and myself. I 
 prefer these meetings to our meetings in England ; for there are 
 no resolutions, no votes of thanks, and no collection. 
 
 Nov. xoth. — New York. This has been a bustling week — the 
 last of five of the same kind, — finishing up with a reception in the 
 evening at 10 p.m. After this, I took advantage of an Aurora 
 Borealis to slip out into the garden, and up to bed by the back- 
 stairs. I am now enjoying the only two hours I have had to 
 myself for some weeks. I look forward to the sea-voyage with 
 great pleasure, as rest combined with motion homeward. You 
 must expect American visitors soon ; who will come on a double 
 errand — to visit the shrine of Johnson, and to see you. I shall not 
 wonder at either motive. 
 
 Your ownest own, 
 
 G. A. Lichfield. 
 
 On their first arrival in America, when the little band 
 of English clergy had been introduced to the Convention, 
 it being the Jubilee-year of the American "Board of 
 Missions," Bishop Selvvyn was invited — as perhaps the 
 greatest living authority on mission-work — to give an 
 address on the occasion. He said : — 
 
 On the subject of missions, T believe there is no one who will
 
 302 JilSIIOP SEIAVYN. [1S71. 
 
 not accept five or six leading principles : (i) That the command- 
 ment of our Lord is to go into all the world, and to preach the 
 Gospel to every creature ; (2) That the commandment is binding 
 upon us all, and is not to be optional with us ; (3) Then, I think, 
 none of us will dispute this great fact, — -that the God of missions 
 is no respecter of persons ; but that, in " every nation, he that 
 feareth God and believeth in Him is accepted by him ; " (4) 
 Then, I think, we shall all agree that God has made of one blood 
 all nations that dwell upon the earth ; (5) And further, I hope we 
 shall agree also in this, that all the nations of the whole earth 
 have that measure of capacity to receive the grace of God which 
 is necessary for receiving the benefits and blessings of the 
 Christian covenant ; (6) And then, dear brethren, I must also 
 claim your belief that Jesus Christ died for all alike; (7) and 
 then, further, for this, — that in fulfilment of His promise, the Holy 
 Ghost is poured out upon all flesh ; (8) and then, the last prin- 
 ciple with which I desire your agreement is this, — that at the last 
 day God will gather together His elect from the four winds, a 
 great multitude whom no man can number, to stand before the 
 Lamb and before His throne. There is our foundation. No other 
 can be laid. Now, then, let me trace these principles into their 
 actual operation. ... I have seen myself what men call the 
 lowest types of humanity : I have seen the Australasian black ; 
 I have seen those poor benighted men in Erromango, who have 
 twice killed the missionaries that landed on their shore. One 
 of this despised race was sentenced to death, and I attended him 
 at his execution. He left upon my mind, at the moment his 
 irons were being struck off, the impression that he died with just 
 so much of simple faith as was accepted by Jesus Christ from 
 the penitent on the cross. ... I see here one of your own six 
 missionary bishops, the Bishop of Minnesota. I have conversed 
 to-day with one of his clergy, and he tells me there are 4500 
 Indians in Dakota who are now giving up, under the influence of 
 Christianity, those very wandering habits which were supposed to 
 be fatal to the hope they would ever receive it. He tells me they 
 are settling upon farms ; that they have given up their life in
 
 iSjr.] ALMS-DISH PRESENTED. 303 
 
 wigwams, their communist life; that they fill their churches on 
 the Lord's day ; and are acquiring day by day the usages both of 
 Christianity and of civilized life. Now, why is this ? Because 
 missionaries have been found who, instead of expecting wild men 
 to conform [at once] to our habits, have conformed to theirs, 
 have followed them up from place to place, lived the same rough 
 life, and gained their hearts by showing a real sympathy for them 
 in their benighted state. . . . Never tell me there is a race upon 
 the earth, out of which there cannot be raised faithful ministers, 
 able to serve God in the holy offices of His Church. India has 
 its band of native pastors ; Ceylon has a like company of 
 preachers; New Zealand, out of a race never exceeding in 
 number 100,000 souls, has yielded to Bishop Williams and 
 myself seventeen ordained missionaries, — not one of whom, 
 amid the relapse of many to heathenism, has ever swerved either 
 from his allegiance to the British crown or from his faith in the 
 Lord Jesus.* 
 
 This animating address was received with the enthu- 
 siasm which it deserved : and the American Church 
 determined to express, in a tangible way, the sense of 
 brotherhood in Christ which it evoked, by the presentation 
 of a magnificent Alms-dish, by Bishop Selwyn's hands, to 
 the Church at home. The following is an accurate descrip- 
 tion, from an American journal, of this elaborate gift. 
 
 In the centre is the hemisphere, showing the Atlantic Ocean, 
 with the Old World on the east of it and the New World on the 
 west. A scroll on the ocean bears the inscription, which ex- 
 presses the spirit of the gift : " Orbis veteri novus, occidens 
 orienti, Filia Matri." At the South Pole is the date, 187 1, of 
 the Bishop's visit. In the upper part of the hemisphere is a 
 
 * The whole of this spirited and characteristic address is printed in 
 Tucker's " Life of Bishop Selwyn," ii. 291, and has been separately published 
 by S.P.C.K.
 
 304 Bisnor selwyx. [187 i. 
 
 circular cliascd medallion, which covers nearly llic whole of 
 Great TJritain, and bears a ship typical of the Church, having the 
 cross at its prow, the labarum on its sail, the pastoral staff of the 
 apostolic episcopate at its mainmast, upheld by two ropes on 
 either side for the other two orders of priests and deacons; and 
 "S.S." on the rudder, for the "Sacred Scriptures." This ship is 
 leaving England, and is headed towards the New World, in- 
 dicating that our Church received its existence from the Catholic 
 Church through the Church of England. 
 
 Outside of this hemisphere is a band about an inch wide, 
 with the names of the six undisputed General Councils of the 
 ancient Church, separated from one another by six hemispheres 
 of lapis lazuli. As the word ''Catholic" signifies "all the world 
 over " so this band runs all around the globe. 
 
 From this band, on the outside, spring twelve oak leaves, and 
 between them are twelve twigs, each bearing three acorns with 
 burnished kernels. This use of the English oak sets forth the 
 English Church growing outwards, and carrying her Catholicit}' 
 with her wherever she goes, in ever)- direction. The huelve is the 
 number of apostolic fulness and perfection, and the three is a 
 reference to the doctrine of the Trinity. From behind the oak 
 leaves and acorns spring alternate maple leaves and palmetto 
 leaves, the former symbolizing the North, and the latter the 
 South, — thus representing the historical truth, that both jjarts 
 of our American Church are the outgrowth of the Church of 
 England. 
 
 The rim bears the inscription, " It is more blessed to give than 
 to receive." It begins and ends at a jewelled cross, composed of 
 five amethysts, four topazes, eight pearls and eight small garnets, 
 all clustered within a circle, the cross itself thus forming a crown 
 of glory. The words are divided by large stones, more than an 
 inch in diameter. As they refer not to the faith, but to gifts, 
 which are of infinite variety, no two are alike. They are all 
 (with one exception) American stones, the one exception being 
 a species of praise from New Zealand, which was found in a 
 lapidary's shop in Philadelphia. As Bishop Selwyn has done
 
 iSji.] FAREWELL BREAKFAST. 305 
 
 more than any other one man to organize the system of the 
 colonial episcopate, the piece of that New Zealand stone was 
 secured, to be placed first in the series. 
 
 Outside the inscription is a very bold cable moulding, the 
 finish of which shows that it is a threefold cord, not easily broken. 
 This means the three orders of the apostolic ministry ; one strand 
 being burnished bright, to represent the episcopate, the next under 
 it having twelve cross threads representing the priesthood, and the 
 next below that having seven longitudinal threads, signifying the 
 diaconate, the original number of the deacons being seven. Out- 
 side this cable moulding, again, is a margin of leaves all growing 
 outward, showing a vigorous outward growth of the Church all 
 the world over. 
 
 On the under side of the rim is a plain Latin inscription, more 
 specifically detailing the circumstances of the occasion which 
 called forth this gift from the American to the English Church. 
 It runs thus : — 
 
 " y^ Ecclesise Anglicanas matri, per manus Apostolicas rever- 
 endissimi Georgii Augusti Selwyn, Dei gratia Episcopi Lichfield- 
 ensis, pacis et benevolentiae internuncii, ejusdemque auctoris, hoc 
 pietatis testimonium filii Americani dederunti^" 
 
 On the Tuesday before Bishop Selwyn left New York, 
 a farewell breakfast was given at Delmonico's, in his 
 honour. The Bishop was introduced to the company by 
 the Bishop of New York (Potter), and after breakfast he 
 delivered a characteristic speech : — 
 
 There are two salient points in what I have observed while 
 here. The first is the intense feeling of cordiality which exists 
 between the American States and our English mother. I could 
 never understand why there should be any disagreement between 
 the two countries. It is true that, about a hundred years ago, 
 a question arose as to whether England should tax America or 
 America should tax herself. That question was decided in your 
 
 X
 
 306 BISHOP SELWYN. [1871. 
 
 favour, and you have made good use of your privilege. You may 
 now compete with the mother-country for the honour and glory 
 of being the best-taxed country on the earth. . . . How great a 
 blessing God has granted to us all, by the establishing of the 
 principle of " arbitration " ! There were those who told us that 
 the whole scheme was Utopian. But I say that "war" is incon- 
 sistent with civilization itself. It is a relic of barbarism. God 
 grant that, if ever disagreements occur between the people of 
 England and the people of America, we may say, each to the 
 other, "Let there be no strife between me and thee ; for we are 
 brethren." The second point by which I have been impressed, 
 is the unity of the two branches of our beloved Church. . . . There 
 has already been the Lambeth conference, and I have always con- 
 sidered it the greatest event in the Church since the Reformation. 
 Now your presiding Bishop writes me a letter, for which I am very 
 thankful, proposing that all the branches of the Anglican com- 
 munion should send their representatives — bishops, clergy, and 
 laity — to (what he aptly calls) a " Patriarchal Council." This 
 council should be held, he says, either at Canterbury or at Lam- 
 beth. I hope the suggestion will be carried out in 1877, under 
 the presidency of the Archbishop of Canterbury, who should be 
 recognized by all the bishops of our Anglican communion as 
 virtually, if not actually, their Patriarch. 
 
 This happy thought of the late venerated Bishop Potter, 
 of New York, has now, for many years, been leavening the 
 minds of Churchmen throughout the Anglican communion, 
 and the time is perhaps not far off when it will produce 
 tangible results. If so, it must be regretted that Bishop 
 Selwyn did not live to see this coping-stone placed on the 
 top of all his noble work for the better organizing of the 
 Church. But he had learnt, during a long and eventful 
 career, that noble labour is still more ennobled if it neither 
 enjoy, nor desire to enjoy, any recompense in this world.
 
 iS/i.] DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON. 307 
 
 This lesson was more strongly than ever brought home 
 to him when, towards the close of the year, the distressing 
 news arrived that his most trusted and beloved disciple, 
 Bishop Patteson, had been cruelly murdered by the very 
 people for whose sake he had abandoned all things that 
 men hold dear. This terrible event took place on a very 
 small island (Nukapu), among the Melanesian Group, near 
 Santa Cruz, where the good Bishop had landed fully aware 
 of the risk he was running. He was first lured away 
 from the shore, and then his skull was beaten in from be- 
 hind by a club, and his body pierced with arrows. The 
 corpse being set adrift in a canoe, it was recovered and 
 brought in reverent silence on board ythe mission schooner, 
 and on St. Matthew's Day (September 21st) was committed 
 to the deep.* When the news reached Lichfield, Bishop 
 Selwyn's heart was almost broken. He loved this man 
 like his own son, and had honoured him above all other 
 men by appointing him as his own successor in this ad- 
 vanced post of supreme difficulty and danger. Every 
 afternoon, for several days in succession, when evensong 
 in the cathedral was over, he requested the organist simply 
 to play the " Dead March " in Saul, while the congregation 
 reverently stood in silent sympathy with their chief pastor's 
 grief And when, at early Communion, he read the Prayer 
 for the Church Militant, his voice trembled audibly, and 
 he paused for some seconds at the words, " We also 
 bless Thy holy name for all Thy servants departed this 
 life in Thy faith and fear," slowly adding, " especially for 
 John Coleridge Patteson." 
 
 * See this touching story fully told in Miss Yonge's "Life of Bishop 
 Patteson," ii. 566.
 
 308 BISHOP SELIVYN. [.871. 
 
 The following letters from the Bishop and from Mrs. 
 Selwyn, written not long afterwards, when the sad news 
 had been confirmed by later and more detailed informa- 
 tion, will be found of touching interest. 
 
 Bishop Selwyn to Sir William Martin. 
 
 My very dear Friend, 
 
 On St. Stephen's Day the full accounts came, and no 
 day could be more suitable.* But if they had come before, I do 
 not think they could have marred the harmony of the angels' 
 song ; for they were so much better than we expected, that we felt 
 almost as if the sorrow had been turned into joy. This is the 
 feeling of all his friends — not even excepting his brother and 
 sister. As a matter of " sorrow," we think, perhaps, more of Joe 
 Atkins and his native companions and their death of agony. But 
 all are alike now — their bodies in the deep, their souls with Christ. 
 "And I therein do rejoice; yea, and will rejoice." We have 
 agreed upon a plan for a memoir. How we wish that you could 
 be here, amid a company of loving friends, to bring out as perfect 
 a life as possible of the most perfect of men ! It is difficult to 
 compare him with Mr. Whytehead ; but the two seem to come 
 nearer than any men I ever knew to the definition in the Hebrews : 
 " men of whom the world was not worthy." 
 
 I visited Nukapu with dear Coley first on August 12, 1856, 
 but did not land. Eleven canoes came off in a most friendly 
 manner, and saluted us by throwing roasted bread-fruit on board. 
 One of the men stole Coley's telescope. On September 23rd, 
 1857, 1 visited Nukapu again; six canoes came off. I rowed into 
 
 * The very last Bible lesson given by Bishop Patteson, just before his mar- 
 tyrdom, was on the de.Tth of St. Stephen. His last letter to "the Primate" is 
 full of deep religious feeling. "The volcano [near Nukapu] was fine last night. 
 What is all the bombarding of Paris to these masses of fire and tons of rock 
 cast into the sea ? ' If Pie do but touch the hills, they shall smoke.' To-day's 
 first lesson has a good verse : ' Be strong, O Jeshua, the high priest ! I am 
 with you ' " (Life of Bishop Patteson," ii., 564).
 
 i87i.] CONSOLATORY THOUGHTS. 309 
 
 the lagoon, and landed at the village. Most friendly people. Old 
 Anana and I exchanged names. I called over a list of former 
 acquaintances, and distributed presents. It was altogether a 
 happy finish to the day. The above will show what good reason 
 there was to hope that Nukapu would open the way to Santa 
 Cruz, and that there was no rashness in going there. Why did we 
 not die together then ? God only knows. " One is taken, and 
 the other left." 
 
 The next letter is from Mrs. Selwyn to a sister of the 
 martyred missionary — one whom Bishop Selwyn most ten- 
 derly and happily consoled, pointing out to her a cross 
 he had drawn on his chart of the islands, marking the 
 exact spot where her brother's body had been committed 
 to the deep, and " had taken possession of the great blue 
 sea." 
 
 ' Mrs. Selwyn to Miss F. Patteson. 
 
 Our thoughts — also, I think, our prayers — have met to-day. 
 I am sure our hearts have been alike full of " the quick " and of 
 "the dead"— the quick, that are at work; the dead, that are at 
 rest. "Their works do follow them." We have had a day of 
 services here, beginning in our chapel and ending in the parish 
 churches, with the cathedral in the interval. How glorious it 
 was, and how I longed that the dear souls " at work " could have 
 the help and comfort of such a place and such words and such 
 music ! But I remember how all this seemed to be more than 
 supplied, when I was kneeling side by side with the converts and 
 with those who were yet in darkness, by the longing desire to help 
 and the uplifting of trying, — though, in my case, it was ever so 
 far off. I hope my Johnnie will drink of this deep well, as one 
 sees dear Coley did ; though no one will, or can, in his degree. 
 
 The next letter is from the same hand, and narrates a 
 most pathetic scene.
 
 3IO BISHOP SELWYN. [187 1. 
 
 Mrs. Selwyn to Miss F. Patteson. 
 
 1 hope that you duly received a precious Httle box of letters 
 from Norfolk Island — old treasures that could not fail to awaken 
 many memories. I did not advert to another part of the contents. 
 You will guess what it is — a mournful trophy. The Bishop put 
 off the opening till Good Friday, when a little band of friends 
 assembled. The Bishop said some prayers first, and then spread 
 the mat that had wrapped the precious body on the table. The 
 little palm-branch was inside, with the five knots we have heard of, 
 and which those in New Zealand who are conversant with native 
 customs interpret as being a declaration that the act was 
 judicial, the life of the great one being taken for five lives of 
 people kidnapped or murdered in the fray. What is your mind 
 concerning it — the mind of your family, that is ? Meanwhile it is 
 in loving and reverent hands, as you know. 
 
 Yes, it was indeed with moistened eyes that we saw, 
 and with "loving and reverent hands" that we touched, 
 this " relic " — so eloquent in its strangeness and simplicity — 
 of a modern martyrdom. As for Bishop Selwyn, he seemed 
 at once to look ten years older, and perhaps he never fully 
 recovered the blow. For it was a blow also to the mission 
 which he had started, and to which he was at one time 
 minded to dedicate the whole remainder of his own life as 
 mission-bishop. 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Bishop Selwyn preached at West- 
 minster Abbey for this mission. His text was Rom. v. 20 : 
 " Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound." 
 He said — 
 
 If it were not for this assurance, the spectacle of human 
 misery and ignorance, which meets us at every turn, might make 
 even the most zealous heart despair. But in this confidence the
 
 1871.] SERMON AT WESTMINSTER. 31I 
 
 missionary goes forth to heathen lands ; and such was the con- 
 viction with which Bishop Patteson went forth seventeen years 
 ago, and in its strength he never ceased to work. Next to his 
 rehance on the Divine promises of strength and support, his own 
 humihty was the basis of his work. It was stamped on the Mela- 
 nesian Mission. He went out full of faith in the purpose of God 
 to raise up evangelists from among the natives to preach to their 
 countrymen in their own tongues. These were the pentecostal 
 gifts that he relied on ; and throughout his career he kept this 
 object ever in view. High, indeed, were his qualifications for 
 this great and arduous work. First, there were his gifts of nature 
 — a discriminating ear, a retentive memory, and a marvellous 
 flexibility of speech. Then there were his gifts of grace — aptness 
 to teach, docility to learn, unwearied patience, and (above all) 
 condescension to men of low estate, and even to little children, 
 whose every thought and word he studied, until he was able to 
 attain to that idiomatic power of expression which enchains the 
 savage and paves the way for future influence. Indeed, it may 
 be said that in an especial degree he possessed the gift of 
 languages — a gift inestimable where every island has its own 
 variety of tongue. ... It pleased God to prolong his life until he 
 had gathered in the firstfruits of his labours. He had drawn out 
 a map of the islands. He knew them all, and was acquainted 
 with the various characteristics of their tribes. Some were bold 
 mariners ; others, creeping among the trees, feared to trust them- 
 selves upon the water. And then, in time, the people gathered 
 round a native pastor ; and his pupils sailed from island to island 
 in the mission vessel. And so the work was carried forward, not 
 by an increased body of English clergy, but by a native ministry, 
 trained and superintended by himself. And now we approach 
 the close of his too short career. On a little island, not larger 
 than Westminster Abbey, where he had often sat, and where he 
 was on friendly terms with the natives, his soul departed to be 
 with Christ ; and by the hands of his murderers he received his 
 martyr's crown.
 
 312 BISHOP SELWYN. [1871. 
 
 A future page of this Memoir will describe Bishop 
 Selwyn's revenge upon the Melanesians for this dreadful 
 deed. It took the singular, but the essentially Christian, 
 form of sending out to them his second son — who most 
 resembled him, and who had been, both abroad and in 
 England, the most constantly by his side — to undergo 
 precisely similar perils for their good, and to bring home 
 to these murderers the Word of Life. 
 
 Throughout England too, at the end of this year 1871, 
 the marvellous power of faith and prayer was demonstrated 
 in an unusual way. For in November the Prince of Wales 
 was smitten down, at his country-house (Sandringham) in 
 Norfolk, with typhoid fever ; and in a few weeks he had 
 sunk so low that his life was despaired of Never, perhaps, 
 has been seen so touching and striking a spectacle as 
 our whole nation presented under the shadow of this im- 
 pending calamity. Prayer was universally offered up for 
 the Prince's recovery. And in the evening of December 
 13th a turning-point was reached, after which the patient 
 proceeded steadily towards recovery. Two months after- 
 wards, a solemn national thanksgiving was held in St. 
 Paul's Cathedral, at which the Queen and most of the 
 royal family were present, amid a vast crowd of every 
 rank and degree. Thus a severe trial had shown that the 
 heart of England was sound at the core, and that she had 
 not yet either dismissed her ancient loyalty or forgotten 
 her ancient religion.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 1872. 
 
 The Universities Commission — Use of the Athanasian Creed — Futile proceed- 
 ings in Convocation — Speech at Oxford — ^Consecration of Bishop Rawie 
 — Letter from Mrs. Selwyn — Pelsall coHiery accident — Confusions in the 
 Church — Cahnness of Bishop Selwyn. 
 
 The year 1872 opened with a very distinct reminder to all 
 whom it might concern that the question of public educa- 
 tion, both primary and advanced, was still a matter of 
 prominent interest to the country ; and that no employ- 
 ment of public funds for educational purposes would much 
 longer be uncontested which was local or sectarian in its 
 area. Accordingly, primary education having been already 
 dealt with by Mr. Forster's Bill in 1870, the endowments 
 devoted to more advanced education at the two universities 
 of Oxford and Cambridge now came under review ; and 
 on the 9th of January a Royal Commission was appointed 
 to inquire into the subject. Naturally, a good deal of 
 alarm was expressed in some quarters at an inquiry which 
 seemed ominously to forebode, at no distant time, a forcible 
 interference with the bequests of ancient " founders and 
 benefactors." Hard words were used, — " disendowment," 
 " confiscation," " diversion of property held in trust for one
 
 314 BISHOP selwyn: [1872, 
 
 purpose to some other, and perhaps ahen, purpose." And 
 no doubt such phrases, as Bishop Selwyn said on another 
 occasion, " are ugly, very ugly words." They look like 
 defalcation, and breach of honour towards benefactors now 
 long passed away, who cannot speak a word in support or 
 explanation of their own purposes. But then it was for- 
 gotten that nothing would have grieved and disappointed 
 those good men more bitterly, than to have suspected that 
 posterity would care so little about their bequests as to 
 make no inquiry, after the lapse of centuries, about their 
 freedom from abuse or waste. Moreover, the greatest 
 Churchmen and statesmen of the past — such as William of 
 Wykeham, Wolsey, and many others — had not scrupled to 
 modify the employment of vast endowments, bequeathed 
 originally for monastic purposes, and to adapt them to the 
 educational necessities of their own time. While, if any 
 doubts remained as to the expediency (at any rate) of 
 such well-considered changes, it was reassuring to hear 
 from the lips of Dr. Sewell, at the great Wykehamist Fes- 
 tival in 1887, that he — who, as W^arden of New College, 
 had conscientiously resisted the great changes at Oxford 
 resulting from this Royal Commission in 1872, — now felt 
 bound to confess they had been both expedient and 
 righteous changes, and had brought little else than good 
 in their train. 
 
 At this time, however, the flagrant contradiction which 
 arrayed men in two opposite camps on the whole educa- 
 tion question was brought into the most vivid light. For 
 while amiable Churchmen were pleading in pathetic tones 
 for the rights of the clerical conscience to teach, in all the 
 national schools, their own full Church of England doctrine,
 
 1872.] RELIGIOUS EDUCATION. 315 
 
 a fierce " demonstration " was being made in Dublin 
 (January 17th) in favour of downright separate denomina- 
 tional schools : and an equally determined front was 
 shown by the Dissenters at Manchester (January 24th) in 
 favour of downright secular education. It is quite clear 
 that the former of these two schemes is, at least among 
 scattered rural populations and in countries of strongly 
 divided religious opinion, both physically and financially 
 impossible ; while, as to secular education, our countrymen 
 have hitherto decidedly set their faces against it. Accord- 
 ingly, on the education question, Bishop Selwyn held on 
 his own tranquil conservative course, insisting that educa- 
 tion to be worth anything must needs be religious, but yet 
 fully acknowledging the right and duty of the State to 
 curb, by a " conscience clause," any exuberance of prose- 
 lytizing energy which the clergy might display. 
 
 Nor was it only on the Education question that the 
 Church of England had, about this time, to face her enemies 
 in the gate. On February 17th, two events occurred on the 
 same day, which showed what need she had of courage and 
 patience and of that skilful leading for which she naturally 
 looked to the episcopal bench. In the afternoon of that 
 day, a great meeting was held at St. James's Hall, London, 
 to advocate a trenchant reform of the Prayer-Book and 
 a disuse of the Athanasian Creed, as the only practical 
 alternative to the disestablishment now so loudly and 
 confidently threatened by the Dissenters. And in the 
 evening, the first step towards the accomplishment of that 
 threat seemed to be secured, when Mr. Osborne Morgan's 
 Burials Bill was read a second time in the House of 
 Commons. Two days afterwards the Church had reason
 
 3l6 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 to cry, " Save mc from my friends ; " when Lord Shaftes- 
 bury brought in his bill on "Ecclesiastical procedure" 
 permitting any three " aggrieved " persons throughout the 
 length and breadth of a diocese to throw any parish at 
 pleasure into convulsions, by bringing an action against 
 its clergyman for " Ritualism." This danger was happily 
 conjured away for a time, and " risu solvebantur tabula;," 
 by a humorous speech from the Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
 Is it not (he said) a fitting function of a ruler, to decide 
 whether prosecutions such as these should be instituted ? But to 
 whom is this important power given in the bill ? To any three 
 persons in the entire diocese, — who may be the three greatest 
 fools in it ! These persons — let us say, three old women in the 
 Channel Islands — would have the right to prosecute, for any 
 minute violation of the rubric, any clergyman in a district within 
 a stone's-throw of your lordships' house ! 
 
 We can easily imagine with what twinkling eyes Bishop 
 Selwyn would enjoy the humour of his brother-bishop's 
 speech. For his sympathy would be entirely with those 
 whose votes on that occasion upheld the principle of dis- 
 cipline by the voice of responsible authority, rather than 
 the infliction of ecclesiastical censures by " aggrieved " 
 partisans from without. Such external interference in 
 a parish would inflame every smouldering discord and 
 every latent fanaticism into a blazing conflagration. How 
 strong such theological differences could be, was mani- 
 fested by the fierce conflict, already referred to, on the 
 admission of Dr. Vance (a Unitarian), among the other 
 New Testament " Revisers," to receive the Holy Com- 
 munion in Westminster Abbey. Dr. Burgon, Dean of
 
 1872.3 ECCLESIASTICAL DISSENSIONS. 317 
 
 Chichester, wrote thus to the Bishop of Gloucester and 
 Bristol :— 
 
 In God's name, I invite you, right reverend sir, to clear your- 
 self from further complicity in this terrible scandal. Believe me, 
 you cannot as a Christian bishop retain your present alliance with 
 that Unitarian teacher without giving a shock to the conscience 
 of the Church, and of your own clergy in particular. The know- 
 ledge that faithful men, in all parts of the world, are writhing 
 under the spectacle which you and your episcopal brethren 
 continue to present to the wondering eyes of Christendom, 
 emboldens me to address you with more than common plainness. 
 
 The truth is, that one commotion in the ecclesiastical 
 world often awakens or gives additional exasperation to 
 another. And at this moment, in 1872, the air was thick 
 with storms, owing to the revival of a controversy which 
 had long ago agitated the English Church, as to the public 
 recitation of the Athanasian Creed. To an unprejudiced 
 bystander — if such a person existed at that time — it must 
 have been perfectly amazing to observe with what fierce 
 acrimony this merely rubrical question was debated. It 
 was in Convocation, naturally, that the fire attained to a 
 white heat ; and there it is instructive to watch the course 
 of proceedings, and to record the final result. First, in 
 February, 1872, an event occurred which was thus de- 
 scribed by one of Bishop Selwyn's Archdeacons : — 
 
 One of the greatest events, as regards the Church, is her 
 Majesty's authorizing, for the first time these two hundred years, 
 the Convocations of Canterbury and York to take into considera- 
 tion the Report of a Ritual Commission, and to report thereon, 
 with a view to legislation. 
 
 Such a description was not a promising one : yet great was
 
 3l8 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 the exultation and excitement among the leaders of the 
 clergy at this event. The biographer of Bishop Wilberforce 
 relates how " it was the completion of the work for which 
 he had laboured during well-nigh twenty years : " * and 
 the Prolocutor (Bickersteth) lucidly described to the Lower 
 House the effects of the three cumbrous keys by which 
 the Crown lawyers had now unlocked the handcuffs, im- 
 posed by Henry VHI. on these provincial synods of the 
 Church : — 
 
 (i) a royal " licence " aX the present stage of the operations, 
 was unnecessary. But the reason why it has been issued as well 
 as (2) the "letter of business" is this,— that it is possible some 
 matter may arise requiring the enactment of a canon ; and then 
 the "licence" will be ready to our hand. I have always con- 
 tended that under (3) the royal ^^ wrif'^ we have ample liberty 
 to discuss every question ; and can do everything short of enact- 
 ing a canon. "t 
 
 Armed with this trifurcated weapon from the royal 
 armoury, at which Bishop Selwyn — fresh from his diocesan 
 conferences, on the free and business-like colonial system 
 — must have smiled one of his most contagious smiles, the 
 Convocation of Canterbury proceeded to work. 
 
 That elaborate confession of a true faith, " the psalm 
 Qiiiauiqiie Viilt',' has for centuries been regarded by 
 Churchmen as a most valuable bulwark of orthodoxy. 
 And, indeed, elaborate as it may appear, so decisive and 
 dogmatic are its statements, that Bishop Selwyn often 
 alleged that no statement of Christian doctrine could 
 compare with it for effect upon the simple Maori mind. 
 
 * " Life of Bishop Wilberforce," vol. iii., p. 391. 
 t "Chronicle of Convocation," 1872, p. 62.
 
 1872.] THE ATHANASIAN CREED. 319 
 
 "Now," they would say, "we see what the Church's teach- 
 ing really is." But, terse and impressive as its unhesitating 
 definitions of the most inscrutable Divine mysteries may 
 be, two subordinate questions arise about the Athanasian 
 Creed to which even the soundest Churchmen may give 
 diametrically opposite answers, (i) The first is a ritual 
 question — whether a long creed of this highly speculative 
 cast has any more claim to be sung as a part of Divine 
 worship than the Thirty-nine Articles have? (2) The 
 second is a literary question, — whether the so-called " dam- 
 natory clauses," with which it menacingly guards itself, are 
 any essential part of the creed ? For, if not, when it is 
 elevated to liturgical honours, and adorned (like its sister- 
 creed of Nicaea) with musical embellishments for use amid 
 praise and thanksgiving, it should be first disembarrassed 
 (like that sister-creed) of its discordant accompaniments 
 of anathema ; so that it may be recited thankfully to God, 
 rather than menacingly to man. Accordingly, various 
 schemes were proposed. 
 
 The most learned defence of the existing usage pro- 
 ceeded from the lips of the venerable Bishop of Lincoln 
 (Wordsworth). He pleaded that the creed could not be 
 a forgery of " about the year 800," because two years 
 earlier (a.d. 798), a Bishop of Worcester made " a profes- 
 sion of his faith" in its very words ; and six years earlier 
 (a.d. 794) a council at Frankfort mentions it as a well- 
 known formulary ; and Alcuin (writing about the same 
 time) even attributes it to Athanasius himself. He added 
 that— 
 
 perhaps the true solution of the [chronological] question has been 
 given by Gieseler, — who supposes that the Athanasian Creed was
 
 320 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 the final settlement of the theological discussions in the various 
 Councils of Toledo, especially on the doctrines of the Trinity 
 and Incarnation : and as in Spain the Arian heresy was usually 
 called " the creed of Arius," so the profession of the Catholic faith 
 was called " the creed of (his great opponent) Athanasius." . . . 
 With regard to what are called the " damnatory clauses," — it is 
 the duty of the Church to warn the unbeliever of his danger : 
 and I should be quite prepared to leave the creed to stand as it 
 does, without any word of comment. But we are bound to 
 consider the scruples of others ; and I should therefore be willing 
 to concur in the addition of an explanatory rubric, as follows : — 
 " Note. — That no clauses in this creed are to be regarded as words 
 of private persons pronouncing any judgment on others ; but in it 
 the Church of God discharges the duty, solemnly laid upon it by 
 Him, of publicly warning those of their danger who wilfully reject 
 the fundamental articles of the Christian faith rehearsed herein." 
 
 On the other hand, there were those who felt, much 
 more strongly than the good Bishop of Lincoln did, that 
 " the scruples of others must be regarded : " and at the 
 head of them was no less a person than the Archbishop of 
 Canterbury (Tait) himself. In reply to Bishop Wordsworth, 
 he began by laying before Convocation a petition signed 
 by eighteen leading London clergymen, — among them the 
 present Bishops of Rochester (Thorold), Sydney (Barry), 
 Colchester (Blomfield), and Manchester (Moorhouse) — 
 stating that — 
 
 while we heartily acknowledge the value of the Athanasian Creed, 
 as testifying to the cardinal doctrines of the Christian faith, we 
 consider it to be unsuitable for use in the public service of the 
 Church. 
 
 To this view of the matter the Archbishop added the 
 weight of his own personal approval ; while in favour of
 
 1872.] DEBATE IN CONVOCATION. 32 1 
 
 the proposal to separate the damnatory clauses, and to 
 omit therh in the public recitation of the creed, he laid 
 before the House an opinion of three out of the four Cam- 
 bridge professors of divinity, to the following effect : — 
 
 Believing that the character of the Athanasian creed is not 
 sufficiently understood, we beg to call attention to the following 
 facts :— (i) The internal structure of the document shows that it 
 consists of two parts — the exposition of the catholic faith, and 
 the admonitory clauses which form its setting and are no part of 
 the exposition itself: (2) in the earliest extant manuscript of this 
 document, clause forty-two occurs in a wholly different form, and 
 runs thus, — " This is the holy and catholic faith, which every 
 man who desires to reach eternal life ought to know in its integrity 
 and to guard with all fidelity." * 
 
 At the risk of some prolixity, it has seemed worth 
 while to set forth quite clearly this leading controversy, 
 which disturbed^ the ecclesiastical world to its deepest 
 depths, in 1872. For these thoughts formed the theolo- 
 gical atmosphere of the time : and the leading men of 
 any age cannot be fairly understood without taking into 
 account the subtle influences of the air they breathed and 
 of the " public opinion " of their day. 
 
 On April 24th, the battle-royal began in the Lower 
 House of the Southern Convocation. Prebendary Kempc 
 proposed that the Athanasian Creed should only be used 
 at occasional and shortened services ; this was lost by 60 
 votes against 10. Dean Stanley urged that the rubric 
 directing its use should merely be permissive ; which was 
 rejected by 60 votes against 12. Another desired that the 
 whole matter should be left to the discretion of " the 
 * " Chronicle of Convocation, 1872," p. 37. 
 
 Y
 
 323 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 Ordinary ;" but he only obtained 13 votes against 54 on 
 the other side. Dean Blakesley then wished that the 
 creed should be regarded purely as a hymn or canticle ; 
 a notion which was repudiated by 42 votes against 19. At 
 length Lord A. Compton proposed that things should 
 remain simply as they were at the beginning of the whole 
 discussion ; which was carried by 62 votes against 7. And, 
 finally, Archdeacon Denison moved that there was no 
 occasion even for an explanatory note ; which was more 
 hesitatingly carried by 21 voices against 17. The question 
 was thereupon removed to the Upper House ; and it was 
 there moved that the bishops assembled " do agree with 
 the Lower House ; " which was finally negatived by the 
 Archbishop's casting vote. Thus the nett result was 
 absolutely nil. And if any justification were needed for 
 Bishop Selwyn's anxiety to leaven the Councils of the 
 Church with a " lay element," it was now supplied. 
 
 Meanwhile — as if to add a touch of pathos to this 
 picture of wasted energy — there passed away amid the 
 thickest of the storm (on April i, 1872) Frederick Denison 
 Maurice, the man of all others who had mainly contributed 
 to the opening of this question. His career had been 
 blasted by the violent opposition it aroused. But his 
 biography is now read with amazement by a younger gene- 
 ration, who can find therein nothing but the profoundest 
 piety and the most untainted orthodoxy, shrouding them- 
 selves in unintelligible forms of entangled speech. 
 
 Amid all these portentous theological tempests, there 
 Avas one man who appeared perfectly unmoved. It was 
 the man who amid raging gales on Southern Seas had 
 learned, with serene self-possession, not to be disturbed by
 
 1872.] MEETING AT OXFORD. 323 
 
 sound and fury ; but to consider, and then to do, what- 
 ever practical work most needed to be done. For Bishop 
 Selwyn made no pretensions to be a skilled theologian, 
 although his intellectual gifts would have amply equipped 
 him for such a career, had he been called to it. But 
 his marvellous force and directness, and the singular 
 humility which lay so deeply ingrained in his character, 
 enabled him deliberately to confine himself to that special 
 work of practical organization to which, in both hemi- 
 spheres, he perceived himself to be summoned. Few men 
 have the moral courage thus to satisfy at once their 
 intellect and their conscience, and in this manly way to 
 recognize quite clearly the rightfulness of " division of 
 labour" in the Church. Consequently most men of great 
 practical energy are, unlike Bishop Selwyn, intolerant 
 men. They are impatient of studies which seem to them 
 to paralyze action : and, forgetting that without skilful 
 direction mere energy is a useless " beating of the air," 
 they rudely overturn the strategist's tent in the lusty 
 onward march of their enthusiastic battalions — to defeat. 
 
 On March 9, 1872, a large meeting was held at 
 Oxford, to express veneration for Bishop Patteson's 
 character and deep regret at his untimely death. To the 
 crowded assembly Bishop Selwyn gave a long and 
 luminous account of the Melanesian mission, in the 
 following words : — 
 
 The Melanesian mission extends over nearly a twelfth part 
 of the circumference of the globe ; and it includes a hundred 
 islands, some larger some smaller, with a population of about 
 250,000 souls. Almost every one of these islands has a separate 
 dialect of its own ; and consequently the same work has to be
 
 324 BISHOP SELlVYiV. [1S72. 
 
 done in each case over again. Bishop Patteson's plan, therefore, 
 was to make the smallest possible use of English agents ; he 
 sought rather to train up native youths at the central school in 
 Norfolk Island. Down to the time of his death he had had 565 
 young men under his care. It was the duty of the English agents 
 to go among the natives, often to climb up into their curious tree- 
 houses (one of which has been described to me as eighty feet 
 high), into which the dwellers have to take up all their arms and 
 provisions, besides a quantity of stones to throw down on any 
 that might approach the tree to set it on fire. Such was Bishop 
 Patteson's plan. And if it be only continued as he left it, it will 
 itself be the best mode of showing reverence to his memory. It 
 should be remembered that a great part of the staff still remains, 
 especially four promising young men in holy orders. The case 
 of the Rev. George Sarawia is a good illustration of the actual 
 nature of missionary work. Thirteen years ago this young man 
 had never seen a white face ; and now, with the entire approba- 
 tion of every one, he has been ordained a minister of the Church, 
 and has taken under his charge the island of INIota. We enter- 
 tain a hope that Mr. Codrington (who was a Fellow of Wadham) 
 may consent to become the successor to Bishop Patteson. If he 
 does — and I speak here to the young men of this university — we 
 must do all we can to supplement his exertions. The physical 
 exercises in which young men indulge at these seats of learning 
 are not all idleness. They are a training of the future man for 
 higher purposes than playing at cricket or pulling in a boat, — 
 necessary that the man may be thoroughly furnished to all good 
 works. Well then, if Cambridge will send him two university 
 oarsmen, will Oxford find him two more? 
 
 On St. Peter's Day, June 29, 1872, an event occurred 
 which appeared to Bishop Sehvyn, accustomed to large 
 views and oceanic horizons, as one of the most notable 
 occurrences of the year. It was the public consecration — 
 and, this time, in Lichfield Cathedral itself— of a fourth
 
 1 872.] CONSECRATION OF BISHOP RAWLE. 325 
 
 bishop for colonial service who had been selected by him 
 from among the working clergy of his own Midland diocese. 
 In 1869, he had appointed Dr. Cowae, Rector of St. Mary's, 
 Stafford, to succeed him in the diocese of Auckland. In 
 1870, the Rev. H, Cheetham, late Vicar of Quarndon, Derby- 
 shire, was made Bishop of Sierra Leone; in 1871, Dr. 
 Nevill, Rector of St. Mark's, Shelton, was consecrated 
 Bishop of Dunedin ; and now, in 1872, the Rev. Richard 
 Rawle, Rector of Tamworth, was to be sent forth as Bishop 
 of Trinidad. No appointment could have been more 
 appropriate ; and the ceremony was most touching and 
 impressive, and worthy both of the simple-hearted man 
 who stood there ready to be consecrated, and of the world- 
 renowned Bishop who was (by the Archbishop's dele- 
 gation) now to consecrate him to his work. Five English 
 prelates, one Scotch bishop, and three from New Zealand, 
 with a large number of clergy, formed in procession on 
 the terrace in the palace-garden, and entered the church 
 by the great west door, singing the Te Dcuvi as they 
 passed up towards the altar. A striking sermon was 
 preached by the Bishop of Peterborough (Magee). The 
 number of communicants was nearly five hundred ; and 
 the beautiful alms-dish presented by the American Church 
 to the mother Church of England, in memory of Bishop 
 Selwyn's visit to their convention at Baltimore, was now 
 used for the first time. After a few weeks, the new Bishop 
 landed in his island diocese ; where his first words on 
 arrival struck a note in fullest accord with all New Zealand 
 precedents : — 
 
 It gives me pleasure to be introduced to you with less ceremony
 
 326 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 than had been arranged. Being a man of plain and simple 
 habits, I prefer that my entering-in among you should be in keep- 
 ing with what my past life has been. In coming, I have lovingly 
 obeyed what seemed to me a very loving call — not to greatness, 
 but to a cliief post of work and responsibility in the service of 
 Him whose I am and whom I serve, the great Bishop and Pastor 
 of your souls. To Him I look for guidance in the relations upon 
 which we are now entering. 
 
 The following letter gives a graphic description of one 
 of the guests at this consecration, and also affords a wel- 
 come glimpse into the domestic circle at Lichfield about 
 that time. 
 
 Mrs. Selwyn to Lady Martin. 
 
 Lichfield, July 24, 1872. 
 My dearest P 
 
 ]\ly dear old Johnnie's mind is fully settled now 
 [about going out to Melanesia]. It has never wavered in pur- 
 pose ; but the uncertainly was unsettling. Perhaps you will say, 
 "What uncertainty?" This: Supposing that Mr. Codrington 
 
 had left the mission, and that 's influence in the synod had 
 
 led to the appointment of a man of other views, who might have 
 wished to carry out the work after a different sort, George would 
 not have advised Johnnie to go. But all that is at an end ; and 
 the warm welcome from the other side of the world has been 
 reassuring and comforting. I wish his friend, Mr. Still, could 
 have had the like encouragement. I think you cannot fail to 
 like that good and pleasant man with his fair Saxon face. Mr. 
 Still's own people have been very good. His father, a man apart 
 from missions, accepts his son's intention in a way that will surely 
 raise himself; and he sends his child out with his blessing. I 
 did not quite look for all this so soon from the rich solicitor, 
 who does not understand it. Johnnie and Mr. Still are deep in
 
 1872.] BISHOP WORDSWORTH OF LINCOLN. 327 
 
 medical, or rather surgical, studies at the hospital at Wolver- 
 hampton, by way of preparation for their start. The break-up 
 at Wolverhampton takes place in September, and. a sad day it 
 will be ; for Johnnie has been enabled to bring a most un- 
 promising state of things into very fair order, and to establish 
 a very strong feeling towards himself. Especially have the 
 schools prospered, and all the wild colts of the parish are his 
 devoted supporters. So I hope it may be with other wild colts 
 elsewhere. We came back from Eton to Lichfield for George 
 to finish his Derbyshire confirmations. It was ever rain and 
 storm, and not like summer at all. The hay-crop is a grand one, 
 but a good deal of it has been injured. However, a fine day 
 intervened for us on a great occasion here, the consecration of 
 a bishop. We English are not good hands at a function, still 
 I think that this ceremonial went off very well, especially the 
 long procession up the nave of the cathedral, chanting the Te 
 Deum. There were seven consecrating bishops, and the Bishop 
 of Peterborough preached. No doubt you have a precis of the 
 
 discourse from C . We were full of bishops at the palace ; 
 
 and the Angelical doctor of Lincoln [Bishop Wordsworth], and 
 my old friend, his wife, remained over the Sunday with us. He 
 is angelical most certainly — a didactic angel, ever flowing on. 
 One feels, as he talks, that his conversation is in heaven, and 
 that you wish to be good. How blessed to have come to such 
 a state that you are a living sermon, a living word ! We went to 
 our Lollards' Tower on July 2nd. It was not ready, so benignant 
 Mrs. Tait had us to the palace. I told you of our going to 
 the S.P.G. Festival at St. Paul's, where the American alms-basin 
 was formally presented by George, and received by the Arch- 
 bishop. And into it went a wretched offering — only ^^50 from 
 great guns and all ! 
 
 George found an American friend at St. Paul's, — the young 
 lady whom he had married to Mr. Chauncy, and who lives at 
 No. 1853, Spruce Street, Philadelphia. They settled to come 
 hither : but (unresty people !) they sent a telegram at last to put 
 it off. The way they race about England takes one's breath away.
 
 328 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 I wish they could have dined widi us all at the Mansion House. 
 It was a grand afAiir, with the quaint old customs still retained. 
 It was long. We heard many songs and many speeches ; and 
 got away while a magistrate was describing the practice of his 
 police-affairs, which did not seem in any sort connected with the 
 S.P.G. On our return, my beloved husband (as usual) invited 
 a whole family to come and see us, — parents and four daughters : 
 so we were a fine petticoat-party. The clergyman in question 
 gave us an amusing account of deorge's original visit to Derbyshire, 
 when he was meeting the clergy and churchwardens in order to 
 set the conferences going in this diocese. A farmer met a former 
 churchwarden after the meeting, and asked Avhat they had " done 
 up yonder ? " " Well, I don't know much about it ; but I always 
 went with the Bishop, for he was master of them all." And a 
 cynical old clergyman observed : " I don't care for the man ; and 
 I don't like his plans ; but I like to see him bowl them all over, 
 one after another." However, these were old days. The consent 
 is universal now. 
 
 The silver alms-dish, to which reference is made in 
 this letter, was formally presented to the Church of 
 England, in St. Paul's Cathedral, on July 3rd, — the Bishop 
 of Ohio (Mac-Ilwaine) and Bishop Selwyn kneeling side 
 by side, and together committing the precious gift to the 
 hands of the Archbishop of Canterbury (Tait). On the 
 following day, being " Independence Day," Bishop Selwyn 
 telegraphed a characteristic message to Bishop Potter of 
 New York: "July 4: alms-basin presented in St. Paul's 
 Cathedral : ' independence ' is not dis-union." This message 
 was soon published abroad by the venerable recipient, who 
 observed — 
 
 it was a kindly and graceful impulse on their part to give such 
 dignity to the reception of our offering of love, and to send us
 
 18-2.] " INDEPENDENCE NOT disunion:' 329 
 
 such a message on such a day. It will be warmly appreciated by 
 all the members of our communion on this side of the water. 
 
 Who can estimate the blessings that always flow, in 
 ever-increasing volume, from such " kindly and graceful " 
 acts of Christian love and courtesy ! They form the soften- 
 ing and harmonizing influence among all the complicated 
 machinery of social life ; and — on the larger scale, where 
 Churches and nations are concerned — they symbolize and 
 engender a latent goodwill and friendliness which may, some 
 day when " peace or war " hangs trembling in the balance, 
 turn the scale and save generations of mankind from the 
 malediction and misery of bloodshed. Had the true ring 
 of Christian courtesy, which is heard in Bishop Selwyn's 
 brief message to New York, only predominated in the 
 journalism of both countries during the previous twenty 
 years, "Alabama" and other menacing claims would 
 probably never have been heard of; and the news which 
 rang through England on September 14, 1872, that the 
 Geneva arbitrators had actually fined us three million two 
 hundred and thirty thousand pounds for a quite imaginary 
 act of connivance with " rebels," would never have tingled 
 in men's ears. No doubt, the passions of our kinsmen 
 across the water were at that time violently, and perhaps 
 justly, excited. For the union of their country had been 
 threatened : and they could therefore vehemently apply to 
 the United States what such great English Liberals as 
 Mr. Bright and Earl Russell, that very year, were publicly 
 saying about the United Kingdom: ''to have two repre- 
 sentative Parliaments in the United Kingdom would be an 
 intolerable mischief." * 
 
 * Guardian, Jan. 20, and Oct. 12, 1S72.
 
 330 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 This apparent failure of justice and equity, on the ver}' 
 first important occasion when the essentially Christian 
 system of " arbitration " had been resorted to, seemed at 
 first sight a calamity for the human race. Perhaps in truth 
 it was not so. But, any way, all honour to Mr. Gladstone, 
 who displayed the same moral courage as Bishop Selwyn had 
 already shown in New Zealand, in suspending his country's 
 interests and honour on the arbitrament of reason, rather 
 than of the sword. Thereby he placed England first among 
 all the nations of Christendom, as not only believing, but 
 acting upon and suffering for, the principles of the Gospel. 
 Who dares imagine that such conduct can ever, in the 
 long-run, injure any nation ? It were a puny and shallow 
 love for Christ's splendid principles of forbearance which 
 could not endure a check, or a temporary collision with 
 those strange contradictions to all reason and goodness of 
 which the world is full. 
 
 In the autumn of this year a sad accident occurred. 
 One unlucky stroke of a pick in Pelsall Colliery released a 
 rushing flood which entombed twenty-two men and boys 
 for five days, and condemned them to a lingering death. 
 
 There lay the twenty-two men as if asleep. One old man had 
 his arm round the neck of his grandson, a fine young man of five- 
 and twenty. A poor boy had a piece of a leather boot-string in 
 his mouth, telling its sad story of raging hunger. And one man 
 of prayer was dead upon his knees.* 
 
 The following letter from the curate of the parish gives a 
 vivid account of the Bishop's behaviour on this occasion : — 
 
 In November, 1872, while I was curate of Pelsall, we had a 
 * Dean Champneys, " Tale of Pelsall Colliery," p. 9.
 
 1872.] PELS ALL COLLIERY ACCIDENT. 33 I 
 
 sad colliery accident, which occasioned the death of twenty-two 
 colliers. The water broke in from an old disused mine, and 
 flooded the working so rapidly, that it rose to the top of the shaft 
 in about three hours. It was hoped that the men in the pit might 
 have got to a higher part of the workings. The Vicar of the 
 parish was totally laid aside by paralysis ; and the Bishop, knowing 
 this, and ray want of experience, most kindly came down to help 
 me in my work on the Sunday. Finding that I had not been to 
 bed for the two previous nights, he said, " You must do nothing 
 to-day : I Avill take all the duty for you." Accordingly, he read 
 the prayers and preached in the morning; and after the service 
 asked me to go with him to the scene of the accident. There he 
 conducted another service in the open air ; and from an old coal- 
 waggon he gave an excellent address to the vast crowds gathered 
 round. He also took the service in the evening. 
 
 Knowing the distress likely to arise from the accident, I had 
 a number of boxes made, to collect subscriptions from the crowds 
 who flocked into the parish. One of the young men with a box 
 met the Bishop as he came in from the station, and he at once 
 took out his purse and emptied the contents — gold and silver and 
 all — into the box. I was told by the station-master afterwards, 
 that the Bishop had to borrow the money for his ticket to return 
 home. I was living in a small cottage at the time, and although 
 most of our well-to-do people were anxious to entertain him, he 
 preferred to stay with me. We had a large number of boxes in 
 circulation for collecting subscriptions ; and by Sunday night we 
 had collected ;^2oo. The whole of the time between the services 
 on that memorable Sunday, the good Bishop was engaged with 
 my wife and myself in counting the money given by the poor 
 colliers to help their fellows in distress. The Bishop paid us 
 several visits afterwards, and gave us the benefit of his advice. 
 He also visited the bereaved families and prayed with them ; and 
 the kind interest he took in the suff"erers left a most favourable 
 impression, and greatly strengthened my hands in my work. 
 
 With such words of comfort and ministries of help as
 
 332 BISHOP SEUVYN. [1S72. 
 
 could be given, both Bishop Sclwyn and his son went 
 forth each day from Lichfield, and stayed till nightfall 
 among the wailing women and pale men at the pit's 
 mouth. But who — except One — could restore the dead 
 brother or bring back the widow's only son to life ? * 
 
 Indeed, this whole year was full of manifold calamities 
 and confusions. First, a telegram arrived from Mel- 
 bourne, which covered every face at Lichfield with shame 
 and sorrow. The martyrdom of Bishop Pattesoii was 
 currently reported to have been avenged, and the ignorant 
 revengeful savagery of Nukapu to have been taught how 
 Christians forgive, by the deadly lessons of shotted guns 
 fired from a man of war.f Then, on September 3rd, the 
 most precious historical building in England, the cradle of 
 the English Church, and the richest treasure-house of her 
 antiquities, Canterbury Cathedral, was set on fire by the folly 
 of one man and was saved by the heroism of another. 
 On the very same day, the future of the Church of France 
 and her hopes of reformation were perhaps fatally blasted, 
 or (to say the very least) were gravely compromised, by 
 
 * During one of these nocturnal walks (eight miles) back to Lichfield, a 
 characteristic scene was witnessed. The Bishop and his son (now in Melanesia) 
 were passing through a village on their road, when they observed a poor 
 woman at her cottage door in great distress, because a load of coals had been 
 tumbled rudely down at her threshold and left there for her to " get in." In a 
 moment both the stalwart ecclesiastics had their coats off ; and in half an 
 hour all was safely stacked and housed, and the poor woman left in a state of 
 breathless astonishment and gratitude. 
 
 t This report was afterwards found to have been incorrect. " The natives 
 discharged a volley of arrows, and a sergeant of marines was killed. This was 
 an attack on the British flag ; and it was severely chastised with British firearms. 
 But it is much to be doubted whether Nukapu will ever understand that her 
 natives were shot, not for killing the Bishop, but for firing on the British flag." 
 (Miss Yonge, " Life of Bishop Patteson, ii. 577.)
 
 1872.] CONFUSIONS IN CHRISTENDOM!. t^t^t, 
 
 one man's self-indulgence. The eloquent leader and 
 champion of the Old Catholic movement in Paris was on 
 that day married at the Marylebone registry-office. Only 
 a few days later, on October 6th, England returned this 
 unlucky visit of the French reformer by sending a por- 
 tentous anti-reformation contingent on pilgrimage to the 
 Virgin's shrine at Lourdes. By the time it reached the 
 south of France, this rolling snow-ball is said to have 
 agglomerated forty thousand persons ; and the procession 
 was led by an English peer of the highest wealth and 
 dignity. Nor was the impression of a perilous confusion 
 in the Redeemer's kingdom abated by a public declaration, 
 soon afterwards, from the once trusted leader of Angli- 
 canism, John Henry Newman, which stated that — 
 
 in questions of right and wrong, there is nothing really strong in 
 the whole world, nothing decisive and operative, but the voice of 
 him [the pope, — at that time " Pio Nono "] to whom have been 
 committed the keys of the kingdom, and the oversight of Christ's 
 flock. That voice is now, as it has ever been, infallible when it 
 teaches. ... I have not a word [of all this] to retract.* 
 
 Thus finally had the subtlest and most carefully polished 
 of Oxford's sons succumbed to the ruinous theory of a 
 despotism in the family of Jesus Christ ; while, almost at 
 the same moment, another of her sons, more brilliant and 
 versatile by far, William Evv^art Gladstone, was earnestly 
 warning the students at Liverpool against the assaults 
 of Strauss upon the Bible ; and yet another, an accom- 
 plished preacher and writer, Edward Goulburn, Dean of 
 Norwich, attempted to ward off the criticism which 
 
 * Guardian, Sept. 13 and iS, 1872.
 
 334 BISHOP SELWYN. [1872. 
 
 threatened to paralyze all Biblical study by publicly 
 protesting, in defence of " the written word of God," 
 against Dean Stanley's appointment as Select Preacher at 
 Oxford, and by resigning his own preachership when the 
 protest was ineffective. Yet, only two days subsequently, 
 — fresh from the mounds of Assyria — George Smith 
 revealed publicly to the Society of Biblical Archaeology 
 the firstfruits of his discoveries, in the " Chaldsan legends 
 about the Deluge ; " and thus opened to all men's eyes a 
 new mine of fascinating study, from which no sense of 
 danger would ever hereafter be able to deter them. 
 
 Amid all these confusions, Bishop Selwyn's policy 
 was carefully directed towards preparing for a happier 
 and better-ordered future, by the most loving attention 
 to the rising generation. Indeed, his tenderness to children 
 was always remarkable. Whether in some modern ill- 
 designed Black-Country church, or in the glorious cathe- 
 dral at Lichfield, his confirmations were always alive with 
 a sense of earnest reality, such as — amid incessant repeti- 
 tion and fatiguing routine — few bishops can attain to. 
 And when we read a touching letter from him, in reference 
 to a sad case of womanly downfall after confirmation by 
 his hands,* we call to mind yet another deeply tragical 
 event of this same year, which pierced, as with a sword, 
 the hearts of all who saw its meaning. On September 5th, 
 Alice Oswald, a girl of twenty, a governess from America, 
 committed suicide by leaping off Waterloo Bridge. And 
 on her person the following letter was found : — 
 
 Alone in I-ondon ! Not a penny, or a friend to advise or 
 * See Tucker, ii. 269.
 
 1S72.] CARE FOR THE YOUNG. 335 
 
 lend a helping hand ! Tired and weary with looking for some- 
 thing to do, failing in every way, footsore and heart-weary, — I 
 prefer death to the dawning of another morning. I have only 
 been in Britain nine weeks. . . , O God of heaven, have mercy 
 on a poor helpless sinner ! Thou knowest how I have striven 
 against this : but fate is against me. I cannot tread the paths of 
 sin, for my dead mother will be watching me. Fatherless, 
 motherless, home I have not. O for the rarity of Christian 
 hearts ! . . . Farewell to all, — to this beautiful and yet wretched 
 world ! 
 
 Such a letter was enough to wring tears even from a 
 heartless and godless " man of pleasure," or " man about 
 town." What must that " rare Christian heart " at Lichfield 
 — ever busy like his Master, in going about doing good — 
 have felt on reading it ; and so soon, too, after the fraternal 
 interchange, on bended knee at St. Paul's, of sympathies 
 and charities between " Britain " and America } Surely he 
 must have murmured — like Clovis, on hearing of the world's 
 tragedy at Calvary, — " O that I, and some of my men, had 
 been there ! "
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1873- 
 
 A year of great funerals — The Irish University Bill — The " gentleman heresy " 
 — Mission of J. R- Selwyn to Melanesia — Ritual dissensions — The Bishop's 
 relations to " young men" — West Brom7inch Parish Magazine — Loyalty 
 to the Prayer-Book — Superstition — Religious education — The Bishop 
 among his theological students. 
 
 The year that had just closed had been for England, with 
 all its faults and its waste of energy, at least a year full 
 of active life. The new year now opening was to be a 
 period of exhaustion and failure, a triumphant progress of 
 the dark spectre of death. A score of men, who had 
 occupied a leading position in various departments of 
 public life, were during this year carried to the grave.* 
 And, while funeral processions were forming so prominent 
 and frequent a spectacle throughout the country, the 
 failure and protracted death of a recently secure and 
 powerful Government disturbed the nation like the sub- 
 
 * Among a great number of leading personages who died during 1873 
 were the following : the ex-Emperor Napoleon III. at Chislehurst, John 
 Stuart Mill in France, Lord Lytton the great novelist, Dr. Livingstone the 
 African explorer. Lord Westbury the late chancellor, Sir Edwin Landseer, 
 Professor Sedgwick the geologist, Sir Henry Holland the octogenarian tra- 
 veller and physician. Dr. Lushinglon the famous ecclesiastical judge, and 
 — above all, as affecting the fortunes of the Church — Samuel Wilberforce, 
 the ubiquitous and brilliant model-bishop of that day.
 
 1873.] IKISfl UNIVERSITIES BILL. 33/ 
 
 sidencc of a mountain, and produced something like a revo- 
 lution, — as we, happily, understand that word in England. 
 So early as March nth, Mr, Gladstone's Cabinet — which 
 had carried the great Education Act of 1870, and next 
 year had thought to finally pacify Ireland by disestablish- 
 ing the Irish Church — collapsed on the Irish Universities 
 question ; and that, most unkindly, by the adverse vote of 
 twenty-one Irish members. The measure was a well- 
 meant attempt to settle "higher" education in harmony 
 with Irish ideas. But " Irish ideas " proposed, not only to 
 separate the Dublin University bodily from the Protestant 
 stronghold " Trinity College," but to make it a teaching 
 as well as an examining body. The so-called "Catholic 
 University," at whose creation Dr. Newman and the Irish 
 bishops had laboured so hard, was to be incorporated 
 therein. While — to conciliate these same Catholic bishops 
 — the startling and sinister proviso was inserted, that 
 three main lines of study should be ruled-out of the uni- 
 versity curriculum, viz., modern history, moral philosophy, 
 and theology. In point of fact, such a scheme pleased 
 nobody. The " proviso " was ridiculed by Dr. Playfair 
 and the Scotch liberals as a " gagging clause ; " while the 
 Roman Catholic prelates saw that a standing grievance 
 was much better for them than anything short of absolute 
 ascendency. But nothing could damp the patriotic ardour 
 of Mr. Gladstone. And at the very moment when the 
 prelates were thundering in Dublin, " We reiterate our 
 condemnation of mixed education ; we will not assent to 
 the proposed affiliation," the enthusiastic supporter of the 
 measure was passionately commending his views to Parlia- 
 ment at Westminster. 
 
 Z
 
 33^ BISHOP SELIVYN. [1S73. 
 
 Where we have earnestly sought peace (said he), we have 
 found only contention. Let us efface this last — I believe it is 
 the last — of the religious and social grievances of Ireland ! 
 
 Two days afterwards he resigned office. But, ]\Ir. 
 Disraeli being unprepared to take his place, he resumed 
 public duties till the year was out ; when a dissolution 
 gave the Conservatives a majority of fifty-one in the House 
 of Commons, and Mr. Gladstone let it be understood that 
 he considered his political career was over. But too gro- 
 tesque had been the irony of histor}', if so long and 
 brilliant a career had thus tragically ended in an Irish 
 quagmire. 
 
 Meanwhile, from the Bishop's roomy study at Lichfield 
 — with its sea-going " lockers " of many ingenious kinds, 
 its model of a mission schooner, and its "chamber of 
 horrors "(the drawer full of acrimonious partisan-disputes) 
 — a keen and watchful glance was being cast on every- 
 thing affecting the fortunes of the Church. The sudden 
 apparition of a new and menacing power in the land, "the 
 agricultural labourer," agglomerated and disciplined under 
 ]\Ir. Joseph Arch (a Dissenting preacher, adverse to the 
 parson and the squire), did not escape Bishop Selwyn's 
 penetrating eye. As an English prelate and a Conser- 
 vative, he could hardly countenance a rapid bouleversement 
 of all existing ideas. And yet, as at heart a colonist and 
 a lover of all things manly and abreast with the times, he 
 could hardly conceal a genuine sympathy with "working- 
 men" of every kind, and with "John Hodge" among the 
 rest. Hence, among his "probationers" preparing for the 
 ministry of the Church, were to be found more than one 
 scion of the agricultural class; and he expressed an earnest
 
 18/3.] OPEX-AIR ADDRESS. 339 
 
 hope that the tniie might come when " many a rustic 
 mother would feel an honest pride in the profession of 
 her son, and would bless the Church which had adopted 
 him into her service." Indeed, so great a Liberal was he 
 at heart, that he was often heard to say that (in Church 
 matters, at least) the worst and most fatal of all modern 
 heresies was the "gentleman heresy." With colliers, espe- 
 cially, it need not be said, he felt a strong pastoral 
 sympathy. And when, early in 1873, no less than seventy 
 thousand of them were out on strike in South Wales to 
 resist a ten-per-cent. reduction of their wages, the keen 
 and intelligent interest of the Bishop of the Black Country 
 was not withheld from a question so closely affecting his 
 own diocese. A genuine sympathy seemed ever flowing 
 forth from him, even to sufferers not of his own com- 
 munion. For instance, on the night of January 14, 1873, a 
 whole family of seven persons — from a grandmother to 
 an infant in arms — were suffocated in a burning house 
 close to Lichfield market-square. They were Roman 
 Catholics. But the Bishop, after the affecting spectacle 
 of their funeral, standing on the neighbouring steps of the 
 ancient house where Dr. Johnson was born, addressed the 
 populace in the open air, and drew some Christian lessons 
 for them from the terrible event they had witnessed. 
 
 On a far broader scale, and with a far more serious act 
 of personal sacrifice as its sequel, the Bishop's feeling heart 
 was now appealed to on behalf of the Melanesian mission. 
 He had himself, as we have seen, founded that mission ; 
 and he had engaged his own sympathies with it in 
 that one way which (as Aristotle long ago remarked) 
 always most deeply engages men's affections, viz., by
 
 340 BISHOP SEUVYN. [1873. 
 
 giving largely to it and by working personally for it. But 
 the time was now come when neither work nor money was 
 needed, but men. And the men required for leadership 
 at such a forward post of danger, of long and lonely 
 voyages, and of Babel confusion of tongues, must needs 
 be the choicest of England's son^. No common man 
 could be trusted, in such isolation, to keep the flame of 
 generous self-devotion brightly burning. No untrained 
 mind could master the vernaculars of a hundred islands, 
 each with half a dozen dialects of its own. Nor could any 
 ordinary physical powers cope, not merely with hardship 
 on sea and land, but with some of the most unhealthy 
 climates to be found in the world. In the hour, then, of 
 the mission's utmost need, where would its founder — 
 glancing up and down among the parsonages of England 
 — light upon a man capable and willing to occupy this 
 advanced post in the Church's campaign ? He determined 
 that no other should be sent than his own son. John 
 Richardson Selwyn had already accompanied his father in 
 several long voyages ; had visited America with him ; was 
 familiar with New Zealand and the South Pacific ; and 
 had already been tried in difficult work at Wolverhampton, 
 where his patience, firmness, and good-humour had calmed 
 an embittered controversy, and made his few years' in- 
 cumbency in St. IMary's parish a true "mission " of peace. 
 His friend and curate, John Still, was ready to accompany 
 him. The father's blessing was gi\'cn to him ; the mother's 
 bright and cheerful adieu strengthened him. And so, early 
 in the following year, the two friends departed " o'er many 
 horizons rounded large " to the other side of the world. 
 The quiet simplicity with which this noble deed was
 
 JS73] y. ^. SELWYN AND JOHN STILL. 34 1 
 
 done was, in one way, almost a misfortune. It deceived 
 us who witnessed it ; and we entertained, with easy inad- 
 vertency, the notion that nothing unusual was going on, 
 nothing being done that wc could not — had circumstances 
 appeared to require it — have done ourselves. But the 
 slightest after-thought is enough to convince, at least, any 
 father who rejoices in a favourite and like-minded son, 
 that such a sacrifice as this could not have been lightly 
 made. We may reverently draw the veil and forbear to 
 pry into the natural and inevitable feelings of that hour. 
 But if there is a " holy of holies " upon this earth, it is the 
 quiet home — ^whether in palace or cottage is of no account 
 — where feet of passers-by go briskly on their errands, and 
 voice of friendly accost sounds cheerfully through open 
 windows ; but where, kneeling perhaps beside her bed, a 
 mother is devoting her son to absence and danger for God, 
 or a father turns over the page in his study but cannot 
 read it, for his eyes are misty and his thoughts are far 
 away. 
 
 Meantime, the dissensions that perennially afflict our 
 Church were going on as usual. But their smallness is 
 never truly perceived until some accidental neighbourhood 
 of greatness dwarfs them to their true dimensions — as 
 Gulliver's arrival dwarfed the Lilliputians. On January 
 31st, there was a heated meeting at James's Hall, Piccadilly, 
 to protest against the " optional " use of the Athanasian 
 Creed. On February 5th, Convocation agreed to a mani- 
 festo that "the warnings in this creed are not otherwise 
 to be understood than as the like warnings set forth in 
 Holy Scripture ; " which was also accepted by the Upper 
 House on May 7th. About the same time, an anti-
 
 34- BISHOP SELWYX. [1873- 
 
 ritual petition was presented to the Archbishop at Lam- 
 beth — where, at this period, Bishop Sclwyn was occupying 
 rooms in the Lollards' Tower, as (nominal) sub-librarian — 
 entreating him "to protect us and our families from 
 teaching subversive to the Reformation." On May 9th, 
 the L'pper House of Convocation discussed a matter which 
 afterwards created an unusual amount of scandal : it was 
 a request, signed by 483 priests of the Church, for the 
 appointment by ecclesiastical authority of a certain number 
 of " duly qualified confessors." It \\"as well meant, the 
 purpose being to debar from undertaking so difficult and 
 delicate a duty all those — and they were by no means few 
 — who were not " duly qualified." But the petitioners forgot 
 that " the confessional " formed precisely the most irri- 
 tating and burning question of the day. In spite, therefore, 
 of the not unfriendly words of Archbishop Tait in intro- 
 ducing the petition — " It is desirable that no person should 
 be allowed to confess any one whatever without being 
 licensed thereto " — it was virtually shelved by being referred 
 to " a Committee of the whole House," whose report was 
 laid upon the table (July 23rd), and the subject was never 
 debated again. On this occasion Bishop Schvyn made 
 a short and characteristic speech, as follows : — 
 
 I do not like to remain altogether silent on this subject, 
 so thoroughly convinced am I in my own mind that the Con- 
 fession indicated in the Church of England is voluntary and 
 not compulsory ; that it is occasional and not habitual ; and 
 that, in the choice of the person to whom confession is made, 
 there is very great freedom allowed — or else the disburdening of 
 conscience would not take place. . . . But at the time of 
 ordination, when we admit young men into [office in] Christ's
 
 iS73-] DEALINGS WITH " YOUNG MEN." 343 
 
 Church, it is our duty to state to them tlie commission we have 
 given them. A young man Httle knows his own heart ; and he 
 Uttle knows his own weakness, if he rushes into such a task. 
 " Fools rush in where angels fear to tread." If I thought I was 
 entrusting to every one of these young men whom I ordained 
 the function of administering the use of habitual confession, I 
 would rather resign my office of bishop than do it — considering 
 how solemn and important the function is. ... If I found a 
 young man transgressing the limits laid down with regard to 
 confession in the Prayer-Book, I should feel quite justified in 
 revoking his licence. 
 
 The slight impatience here manifested with " young 
 men " — whose imprudence and self-conceit, however, more 
 frequently amused than irritated him — was highly charac- 
 teristic of the veteran Bishop, " These young men," was 
 a phrase often anticipated from his lips, and even angled- 
 for by some of us who came prepared for a good story of 
 some callow curate's self-importance. Indeed, many a tale 
 is still current, showing how sharply and yet how kindly 
 the bishop dealt with younger men. " Is it rest that you 
 require ? " he used to say. " Rest is like a top, when it is 
 ' asleep.' It is then at full and steady work ; and it is only 
 when it begins to lose its speed that it begins to fall" 
 He would frequently warn them against "exaggerating 
 their cross ; " telling them that soldiers did and endured 
 things from simple obedience, which we should think 
 ourselves martyrs for doing or enduring. 
 
 Once (says a late student at the Theological College) I 
 ventured to consult him about the choice of a curacy. This 
 unlucky word was enough. The storm broke and the lightning 
 fell. " Young men must not pick and choose ; young men must
 
 344 BISHOP SELWYN. [1873. 
 
 go where they are sent."' Then, in one moment, the storm cleared 
 off, and the sunshine came out. " Go," said he, with a fatherly 
 hand laid upon my shoulder — "go where Christ is not, and take 
 Him there ! " In my own case, five years' work in South Africa 
 was the result of that one sentence. 
 
 Another young man, very airily professing — and show- 
 ing — his perfect knowledge of the Church Catechism, was 
 promptly suppressed by a demand that he should recite 
 the questions there put, as well as the answers given. 
 But his utter discomfiture was immediately covered by the 
 kindly remark, "You see, we must be prepared for all 
 emergencies, such as the omission to be provided with a 
 Praycr-Book ! " Another young candidate for holy orders, 
 with much gaiety of heart at saying precisely the right 
 thing, averred that "he had no difficulties" to deter or 
 perplex him. " What ! " slyly answered the Bishop, " do 
 you thoroughl}' understand the Athanasian Creed from 
 beginning to end ? " Another, a deacon, proudly pulling 
 out for inspection his first sermon, on the text, " I have 
 declared unto you the whole counsel of God," was promptly 
 humbled by the remark, "What! all that in one sermon! " 
 To others he would say, " Remember in society to be easy 
 and free ; not to be free and easy : " or again, " You call 
 so-and-so a 'bore.' What is a 'bore'? It is a man who 
 will persist in talking about himself, when you want to talk 
 about yourself." Or, " Never forget that the cultivation of 
 your own personal character is the first charge upon your 
 time." Smoking should, he thought, be given up by every 
 parish priest: "You arc never off duty, and may be sum- 
 moned to minister to a sick or dying woman at any 
 moment." And generally, " In entering on parish-work,
 
 1873] " THE FOUR COXJUGATIONSP 345 
 
 remember the four conjugations in the Latin grammar — 
 (i) avio, begin with gentleness and love ; (2) ;//ci;/c:c7, advance 
 to admonition ; (3) rcgo, act as rector, manage ; (4) audio, 
 venture, at last, to listen to the difficulties people may pour 
 into your ear." That the "confessional" question, here 
 judiciously hinted at, occupied much of his thoughts at this 
 time, and filled more than one cartridge-paper envelope in 
 his " chamber of horrors," may be guessed by perusal of a 
 letter entitled " Answer of the Bishop of Lichfield to Me- 
 morials " attacking the West Bromivich Parish Magazine. 
 It runs thus : — 
 
 ilarch 31st, 1873. 
 My dear Brethren, 
 
 I have carefully examined the document, with the 
 assistance of my coadjutors, Bishops Hobhouse and Abraham. And 
 it may be a convenient occasion to state my decided conviction 
 that no clergyman is at liberty, through his own private judgment, 
 to determine (as by authority) what are, or are not, " ecclesiastical 
 customs and ceremonies established." . . . Any one who cannot 
 quiet his own conscience, but requireth further counsel or com- 
 fort, is invited [in the Prayer-Book] to come to his own "or some 
 other discreet and learned minister of God's word, and to open 
 his grief." The only difference [in the language of the magazine] 
 which seems to be of any importance, is the omission of the words 
 "by the ministry of God's holy Word" before the words "the 
 benefit of absolution." ... I cannot consider " bowing towards 
 the altar on entering and leaving Church" as an ecclesiastical 
 obligation. It was never more than a recommendation [in the 
 Canons of 1640], and was qualified thus: "In the practice or 
 omission of this rite, we desire that the rule of charity prescribed 
 by the apostle may be observed, — which is that they which use 
 this rite despise not those who use it not, and they who use it not 
 condemn not those who use it." . . . To communicate fasting
 
 34^ KISIIOP SELWYK. [1873. 
 
 was certainly ordered by the twenty-ninth canon of the Council 
 of Carthage, a.d. 397, after the severance of the Agape [or love- 
 feast], which seems originally to have preceded the Sacrament, 
 whenever they were celebrated jointly. But the evening of 
 Thursday in Passion Week was sometimes excepted ; and a dis- 
 l^ensation was usually granted to persons who were prevented 
 from complying with this rule by age, infirmity, or other necessary 
 hindrance. In the Church of England, fasting communion has 
 not been enjoined as a matter of ecclesiastical obligation.* . . . 
 On the Sacraments of the Church, in the first paragraph the 
 word "absolutely" is improperly substituted for the word used 
 in the Catechism, "generally" necessary to salvation. In the 
 second paragraph there are several points to which I must object. 
 Care has evidently been taken to distinguish the two "great 
 Sacraments," or principal Sacraments, from other " sacramental 
 ordinances " or lesser sacraments : and if no precise number of the 
 sacramental ordinances had been spoken of, it might have sufficed 
 to quote the words of Archbishop Seeker (Lect. xxv., on Bap- 
 tism). But the words are precise: " the other five," and "these 
 arc the five sacramental ordinances or lesser sacraments ; " and it 
 is stated that " they are commonly called and have the nature of 
 sacraments." I must here express my regret that clergymen of the 
 Church of England should publish statements which have no 
 foundation except in the formularies of the Church of Rome. 
 The Church of England has never recognized seven sacraments. 
 ... In the words "Christ bade His ai)ostles and their successors, 
 the bishops and priests of His Church, to ' do this ' — that is, to 
 offer this sacrifice, as He had done," — some of the most difficult and 
 controverted questions are taken for granted, and are addressed 
 to the people of West Bromwich as if they were plain to the 
 simplest understanding. It is by no means certain that the words 
 " Do this " were used by our Blessed Lord in a sacrificial sense. 
 
 * This also was Dr. Piisey's view. In a private letter, he firmly lays down 
 the principle that fasting before Holy Communion is " mos, non lex" [a 
 Church-custom, not a Church-law] ; thus rebuking many who made it " mos 
 pro lege."
 
 1S73.] ATTITUDE TOWARDS RITUALISM. 2)47 
 
 With regard to the word " sacrifice," those who are skilled in 
 theology know that it may be applied to the Holy Eucharist 
 without implying a reiteration of the one full perfect and sufficient 
 Sacrifice offered once upon the cross for our redemption. This 
 may be seen by reference to Jeremy Taylor, in his " Holy 
 Living," iv. 10. . . . 
 
 I remain, my dear brethren, 
 
 Your faithful friend and pastor, 
 
 G. A. Lichfield. 
 
 Nothing could show more clearly than the above 
 extracts do, what was the habitual attitude of Bishop 
 Selwyn's mind towards the troublesome ritual controversies 
 of that day. To the directions of the English Prayer-Book 
 he was absolutely loyal.* But he entertained a very high 
 idea of Episcopal prerogatives, in ritual as well as in all 
 other departments of Church life,— forgetful, possibly, that 
 there is also a lower view of the episcopate, which has been 
 held by many good and learned men in all ages of Church 
 history. To the broad general law of the Church universal, 
 — the Canon Law, in its relation to the varied local customs 
 of England, France, and other countries, — he had naturally 
 not given much attention. But to the personal authority^ 
 of the Archbishop of his province he always paid — 
 as a disciplinarian himself— the utmost deference. E\en 
 
 • "Loyalty" is the safeguard of ''liberty," whether in Church or State. 
 Given "loyalty," — and almost any amount of elasticity and freedom is both 
 safe and possible. But what are bishops, as administrators of the Church's 
 law, to do when good men allow themselves to use such language as the 
 following ? " An experience of more than thirty years has proved that there is 
 no alternative for the Church of England but revision, or the confessional. 
 Either our excellent Prayer-Book must be freed from the few expressions it 
 contains of a sacerdotal nature ; or we must submit to have the degrading 
 and enslaving abominations of the confessional established in the midst of 
 our National Church.'' (Dr. Jacob, " Ecclesiastical Polity," (1S7S), p. 423.)
 
 348 BISHOP SELVVYN. [1S73. 
 
 to the " ecclesiastical law " of the State, confused and 
 contradictory as it often was, his bias prompted him to 
 yield an unhesitating obedience. He was even prepared — 
 with that majestic patience which never failed him — to 
 submit to all its most irritating " inhibitions " with respect, 
 as offering to crude and hasty developments a wholesome 
 check. 
 
 On June 26th, occupied by an important confirmation in 
 the Potteries, he deeply regretted not to record his vote in the 
 House of Lords in favour of the Public Worship Facilities 
 Bill. This bill was intended to enable a bishop, on request of 
 twenty-five parishioners, to license an additional clergyman 
 (without consent of an obstructive incumbent) for services 
 in school-rooms or similar buildings. The " parochial 
 system " is indeed, for most purposes, admirably devised. 
 But, like all other human devices, it has its drawbacks ; 
 and the excessive inhibitory power of an idle, or partisan, 
 incumbent is among these drawbacks. To Bishop Selwyn 
 it seemed that the very purpose of the episcopate in the 
 Church of God was to overrule such fatal obstacles ; which 
 sometimes paralyze all good work in a parish during an 
 incumbency of half a century. But to statesmen and 
 lawyers "vested rights" and "established precedents" 
 naturally appear far more sacred things, than the intangible 
 and highly controvertible matters of a spiritual nature, 
 which come under a bishop's cognizance. Another in- 
 fluence has always in England to be taken into account. 
 It is that excessive, almost irrational, dread of Popery, 
 and of everything that seems (however distantly) to make 
 for Popery, which Puritanism has bequeathed to modern 
 times. This blind terror occasionally renders the good
 
 iS73-] TIVO TYPES OF MANKIND. 349 
 
 government of the English Church almost impossible. 
 Yet the truth is that, ever since the Reformation put an 
 end to a bloody policy of persecution which, by sheer 
 terror, had masked the Church in hypocritical unanimity, 
 the Anglican communion has never shrunk from grappling 
 with the hardest of all tasks — the task of welding together, 
 in one catholic communion, the two opposite types of 
 humanity which people the world. The task is difficult 
 indeed. For the two species of mankind, whom French 
 ps}'chologists now characterize as visiiels and miditifs — 
 people accessible by the eye and people accessible by the 
 ear — strain apart with a divergence that only the most 
 genuine Christian charity can overcome. But just that 
 genuine and patient Christianity it is the noble ambition 
 of the Anglican Church to engender. And by simply 
 believing firmly in its possibility, a unity little short of 
 miraculous has — to the confusion of all the devotees of 
 ecclesiastical imposture and brute force — been hitherto 
 successfully maintained. 
 
 Still, no small amount of "scornful wonder/' must be 
 expected from her foes, whenever any religion is convulsed 
 by passions, or disgraced by superstitions, more befitting 
 the childhood of the world than its maturity. And it must 
 be confessed that England, in 1873, saw many such 
 spectacles of confusion. On May i6th, a grand attack 
 was delivered in Parliament from the Puritan camp, in 
 Mr. Miall's Disestablishment Bill : but it was rejected by 
 356 votes against 61. On June i6th, a great protest of 
 60,200 evangelical alarmists was quietly rebuked by a 
 reply from the two Archbishops: "It is an open question, 
 whether the tendencies to superstition, or those to infidelity
 
 350 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1873. 
 
 or to indifference, are most to be deprecated." Nevertheless, 
 on June 30th, an excited crowd gathered at Exeter Hall 
 to anathematize the " confessional ; " the impure under- 
 tone of which may be estimated by the test-question 
 fiercely thrown by Lord Shaftesbury in the face of the High 
 Church party : " Would they agree to appoint female con- 
 fessors ? " On July 15th, with equal fierceness, the High 
 Church champion of that day, Bishop Wilberforce, publicly, 
 in the House of Lords, threw back in the face of an Irish 
 peer a covert charge of Romanizing : — 
 
 I hate and abhor the attempts to Romanize the Church of 
 England ; and will never hear any one make such a charge with- 
 out telling him to his face that he is guilty of a gross mis- 
 representation. 
 
 These spirited words were the last public utterance of a 
 wonderfully gifted and versatile, though not perhaps a really 
 great, man. P^our days afterwards, he was lying on the 
 grassy uplands of Surrey, near Leith Hill, a corpse. Riding 
 with Lord Granville from Burford l^ridge across the downs, 
 his horse stumbled without coming down ; and the Bishop 
 — taken unawares, though an excellent horseman — was 
 thrown heavily to the ground and broke the vertebras of his 
 neck. So sudden a death of so leading a man spread grief, 
 and almost consternation, through the Church of England. 
 Indeed, his skilful management and persuasive tongue were 
 soon to be lamentably missed : for the Public Worship 
 Regulation Act was already being hammered on the 
 anvil. About the same time — as though purposely to 
 warn all Protestants what the spirit of Romanism really 
 was — Archbishop Manning of Westminster pronounced
 
 iS73-] POPULAR DREAD OF ROMAXISM. 35 1 
 
 his authoritative benediction upon an English pilgrimage 
 to a village near Paris, where a hysterical woman (Marie 
 Alacoque), three centuries ago, had fancied herself actually 
 espoused to a heavenly lover, Jesus Christ Himself It 
 was accordingly carried into effect on September 2nd. 
 No less than six hundred English pilgrims embarked at 
 Dover, held mass on the steamer's deck (jMonsignor Capel 
 officiating), and then proceeded to fulfil their self-appointed 
 '' act of faith." Meanwhile, the Pope himself (Pius IX.) 
 had publicly repeated to the Emperor of Germany the 
 most extravagant claims of the mediaeval papacy, an- 
 nouncing in inflated language (on August 5th) that " every 
 one who has ever been baptized belongs, in some way or 
 other, to the Pope." And, towards the end of the year 
 (December 14th), another note of irritation was sounded 
 in a solemn "warning," issued by Archbishop Manning to 
 *' the faithful in his diocese, that all who deny or dispute 
 [papal] infallibility incur ' heresy.' " 
 
 What wonder that dread and repugnance in view of any 
 supposed tendencies towards Rome poisoned the minds of 
 many Englishmen at this time, and even warped the action 
 of some bishops into hostility against the High Church 
 party ? What wonder that, in return, the leaders of that 
 party menaced resistance, — " If the bishops propose to 
 repeat the policy which drove out Wesley, let them try its 
 effect upon us ! They will not succeed : " or that, on the 
 other hand, the Evangelical party made overtures of 
 alliance against ritualism to the Dissenters, — overtures 
 which, in the Congregational Union at Ipswich (October 
 15th), were publicly read and rejected? Meanwhile, on 
 the Continent, the " Old Catholic" resistance to "Modern
 
 35- BISHOP SELIVYX. [1873. 
 
 Romanism" took firm and definite shape b}' the consecra- 
 tion of Professor Rhcinkens as its first bishop, at the hands 
 of the Bishop of Deventer (in Holland) and two assistants. 
 Nevertheless, as a Roman Catholic writer says of Cardinal 
 Wiseman's scheme for parcelling England into "dioceses " 
 in 1850, so now — 
 
 the most chimerical notions prevailed in the A'atican. To the 
 eyes of papal enthusiasts, the whole English nation seemed 
 only waiting for some word in season, to return to the spiritual 
 jurisdiction of Rome. 
 
 The Irish priesthood also contributed to the wide-spread 
 suspicion by dabbling openly in politics ; and when (Novem- 
 ber 1 8th) the first great Home Rule demonstration was 
 made in London, the saying was already in the air, " Home 
 rule, Rome rule." Hence the difficulties of English Church- 
 men grew apace. Religious education, especially, seemed 
 becoming impossible. And at the opening of Denstone 
 Church schools (August 12th) Bishop Selwyn spoke as 
 follows : — - 
 
 We see no danger in freedom, if only all agree to accept God 
 for their king and to bind His law upon their hearts. . . . The 
 middle class must ever be the strength, or the Aveakness, of the 
 State. The great question is now before us. The battle is begun. 
 We have " conscience clauses" excluding all distinctive teaching. 
 We have a powerful [Birmingham] league clamouring for the 
 banishment of religion from our schools. Are we to sit still and 
 see all Church teaching, and even Christianity, banished from our 
 schools ? No : we will hold fast to that which can never be taken 
 from us ; we will appeal to that instinctive reverence for religion 
 and that love of God which are deep-rooted in the nation's heart. 
 This is the spring which will feed our reservoirs. . . . And when
 
 1873-] '' RELIGIOUS lYSPECTIONr 353 
 
 parental teaching can go no farther, then the mother will take her 
 child to the school where true religion is taught. 
 
 Possibly the danger was overrated, and irreligious 
 education will never become popular in England. At any 
 rate, the Birmingham League had no prolonged success : 
 and in the midland capital itself the doctrinaire system of 
 exclusively secular teaching in primary schools was erelong 
 given up. 
 
 Bishop Selwyn, however, at this time deeply interested 
 himself in the inspection of National schools in religious 
 knowledge, as offering some guarantee that the children 
 were being taught the principles of the Christian faith. 
 This idea was opposed by many ; among others, by an 
 able and respected Archdeacon (Allen), who wrote as 
 follows : — 
 
 I have a difficulty about this religious inspection of our 
 schools. I do not like to fail to second anything recommended 
 by our Bishop; but I am unable to persuade myself that the 
 money for this object will be well spent. ReHgious teaching 
 must be secured by taking pains to get good teachers, by the 
 increased labours of the clergy in the schools, by public cate- 
 chizing in church, and by seeing that good training-schools are 
 duly supported. I have .little faith in the results of an examina- 
 tion in religious knowledge once a year. Inspection is worrying 
 to teachers and to clergymen. I fear the development of a 
 rivalry between the so-called religious inspection and the State 
 inspection.* 
 
 The fear, as regards the children, was justified by sub- 
 sequent events. In one parish, the rivalry threatening to 
 tell disadvantageously upon the attendance at the " re- 
 * Grier, " Life of Archdeacon Allen" (i88S), p. 270. 
 
 2 A
 
 354 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1873. 
 
 ligious inspection," the Rector's wife ingeniously redressed 
 the balance. On secular inspection day, the children 
 were regaled with bread-and-butter ; but on religious 
 inspection day, with bread and jam. 
 
 At Lichfield itself, the alterations in the Theological 
 College were now completed. The spacious stables adjoin- 
 ing the dwelling-house had been converted into rooms for 
 a vice-principal and twenty-five students, together with a 
 large lecture-room. This was a work of great interest to 
 the Bishop, who used constantly to bring his visitors to see 
 the buildings, explaining to them with what ingenuity the 
 previous owner's " stud " had been converted into " studies," 
 and how in the transformed harness-room " the saddle had 
 at last been placed upon the right horse." At one end of 
 the lecture-room a small apse was thrown out to serve as a 
 chapel. This apse was the gift of a former student, the 
 Rev. Frederic Beaumont, who also supplied it with suitable 
 fittings. The Bishop opened this building with a special 
 service, which was attended by the choristers and several 
 of the clergy of the cathedral : and ever since that day 
 — though the structure has since been altered, and the 
 " apse " has expanded into a chapel — the sound of its 
 evening-bell has been recognized by the inhabitants of the 
 Close as a signal that " the toils of day are over" and the 
 hour of rest has come. 
 
 The morning service, on the other hand, had for many 
 years been held at 8 a.m. in the Lady Chapel at the 
 Cathedral. But in 1873 this part of the Cathedral was 
 closed for restoration ; and the early College-service was 
 then transferred to the Bishop's private chapel. The cold 
 there, at eight o'clock on a bleak winter morning, was
 
 1S73] ''MORNING chapel:' 355 
 
 sometimes intense. But the Bishop, who was ever ready 
 himself to "endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus 
 Christ," would never hear of any excuses. When a man 
 once complained of having suffered from a cold during 
 the whole winter term, the Bishop remembered him too 
 w^ell ; and inquired whether the same cold had not lasted 
 all through the summer term also. The impeachment 
 could not be denied.* Indeed, manliness and self-help 
 were daily inculcated by example, as well as by precept. 
 No quarter was given either to effeminacy or to negligence. 
 One day, the Bishop strolling into the college-garden found 
 that the students had left their lawn half-mown. With his 
 usual readiness, he improved the occasion, — humorously 
 comparing the lawn to David's messengers half-shaven by 
 the king of Ammon. And while they were all enjoying 
 their ill-earned lunch, they beheld from the window their 
 Bishop reappear and, scythe in hand, begin vigorously to 
 complete the neglected work. Still, he by no means ex- 
 pected to see " old heads on young shoulders " or failed, on 
 proper occasions, to turn — like Lord Nelson at Copenhagen 
 — a blind eye to signals which he did not care to see. Thus, 
 on one occasion, when walking along the main corridor 
 to show a friend round the college, many voices from 
 a student's room seem.ed to betoken high debate on some 
 knotty point of theology. The Bishop put his head in ; 
 but instantly withdrew it and, with a sardonic smile, softly 
 closed the door. It was a " mock auction," that was being 
 
 * It was not only on his young theologians that the Bishop sometimes (as 
 one of them expressed it) "came down like a ton of coals." A rector in his 
 diocese requested leave of absence far too often, on the score of feeble health. 
 "Well," replied the Bishop; "but if you were only a curate, you would 
 simply take some physic and would remain at your post."
 
 356 BISHOP SELWYiV. [1873. 
 
 held by a party of too high-spirited friends amid piles 
 of crockery, stores, and other miscellaneous effects of 
 an absentee, at that moment innocently taking his daily 
 " constitutional " round the well-trodden margin of Stowe 
 Pool. Not a word, however, was ever said on the subject 
 to betray the episcopal cognizance of this most untheological 
 scene. By all these things the Bishop won for himself a 
 strong attachment and a fervent admiration from all who 
 were worth the winning. It was those that shirked and 
 winced and dared not look him in the face, who fancied 
 him masterful and cross. To them perhaps he was, in 
 truth, masterful and cross.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 1874- 
 
 Bishop Hobhouse appointed " Chancellor of the diocese " — IMeaning of the 
 appointment — The Public Worship Regulation Act — Bishop Selwyn's 
 loyalty to Anglo-Catholic principles — Second visit to America — Its results 
 — Sermon on " Sympathy." 
 
 The year 1874 was marked by a great disaster to the 
 Church of England — the passing of the Pubhc Worship 
 Regulation Act. It was an Act of the State — although 
 unhappily sanctioned by the concurrence of many chief 
 men in the Church — by which the sword of forcible re- 
 pression was sharpened (as Mr. Disraeli confessed) to " put 
 down ritualism." Coercion, in short, was deliberately held 
 superior to toleration ; and was preferred to arbitration. 
 Even Bishop Selwyn was carried away amid the rapids of 
 this tumultuous and chaotic debate. And yet, in the early 
 part of this very year, he had both by word and deed 
 shown his own calm and unbiased judgment in an oppo- 
 site sense. For on January 12th, the chief ecclesiastical 
 tribunal of the diocese of Lichfield had been strengthened, 
 and its Christian character (as, in the main, a court of 
 arbitration) had been almost ostentatiously emphasized 
 in the nave of the cathedral, by the public institution of
 
 358 BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 Bishop Hobhouse (late, of Nelson, N.Z.) to the office of 
 chancellor, or diocesan judge. On that occasion Bishop 
 Selwyn prefaced the service with the following words : — 
 
 I am desirous to state in public my reasons for appointing 
 Bishop Hobhouse to the office of chancellor, just vacated by our 
 reverend friend Chancellor Law, after fifty-two years of faithful 
 service. If Lord Shaftesbury's bill had already passed, it would 
 have become necessary for me to appoint a barrister of five years' 
 standing ; but, as that has not yet become the law, I use my 
 discretion in appointing a clerical chancellor for the following 
 reasons. Li all differences that may arise between clergymen and 
 their people, I much prefer exercising the Christian principle of 
 conciliation and arbitration to that of law and litigation. And as 
 I have known Bishop Hobhouse for many years, and have seen 
 his powers of conciliation and peace-making among his brethren, 
 and as his character is thoroughly appreciated in the diocese, I 
 believe that he may be very serviceable in carrying out a system 
 of prevention, which is better than cure. At the same time, I 
 know him to be well acquainted with ecclesiastical law and 
 precedents. . . . Further, I wish to state publicly that Bishop 
 Hobhouse, by his own desire, has accepted the office only during 
 my life and my tenure of ofiice ; and thus my successor will be 
 left at liberty to appoint a " barrister of five years' standing " if 
 he wishes it, or if that bill of Lord Shaftesbury's becomes law. In 
 this way, those who prefer legal decisions to the principle of 
 arbitration and conciliation will, in due course of time, see their 
 desire accomplished. 
 
 Bishop Hobhouse then knelt down, and the Bishop of 
 Lichfield said — 
 
 The Lord God, the righteous Judge of all the earth, Who is no 
 respecter of persons, give thee a right judgment in all things, 
 through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen. 
 
 It is quite evident from the tenor of this short address
 
 1874] AN IDEAL '' CONSISTORY COURT." 359 
 
 that the idea of a "chancellor," or ecclesiastical judge, was 
 floating before the mind of Bishop Selvvyn, which differed 
 toto coelo from that of the statesmen and lawyers of the 
 day ; and which bore a very faint resemblance indeed to 
 the grim reality which was erelong to be forced by Par- 
 liament upon the acceptance of the Church. In the 
 Bishop's estimation a " court Christian " — the consistory 
 court of a diocese or of a province — was essentially a 
 court oi conciliation. It was not a court where hard justice 
 was to be done ; where swift execution was to overtake 
 the offender ; and where " contempt " was to be avenged 
 by the prison cell. It was a court where — Christian 
 principles being, ex Jiypothesi, accepted by all — St. Paul's 
 maxim should prevail : " Dare any of you go to law 
 before the unbelievers ? Nay, there is utterly a fault 
 among you, that ye go to law at all one with another. 
 Why do ye not rather take wrong ? On the contrary, ye 
 do wrong, — and that to your ' brethren.' " * We can easily 
 imagine, therefore. Bishop Selwyn's dismay when, from 
 amid the teeming chaos of debate, there came out at last 
 the well-known "Act for the better Administration of the 
 Laws respecting the Regulation of Public Worship," — or 
 as it is more commonly and briefly entitled, the Public 
 Worship Regulation Act. This shorter title, however, is 
 in itself utterly misleading and mischievous. For it seems 
 to affirm, what few Churchmen in England would ever 
 have agreed to accept ; viz., that Parliament has a right 
 to " regulate " the public worship of the Church. The 
 truth is, of course, that Parliament claims nothing of the 
 sort. The utmost that the State has ever done is to 
 
 * I Cor. vi. I, 7, S.
 
 36o BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 commit to chosen Churchmen — clerical or lay — from time 
 to time, the duty of revising, translating, and adapting the 
 formularies, so as to bring them into belter accord with 
 the requirements of the age ; and the State only herself 
 steps in — as she must needs do — to recognize the new 
 "regulations" when made, and to give effect to them at 
 any point where obedience needs to be actually enforced. 
 It is at that point, the point of " coercion," and at that 
 point alone, where the two circles of civil and ecclesiastical 
 jurisdiction touch. It so happened, however, that just at 
 that time great confusion had arisen in the Church, owing 
 to " private interpretations " of a highly ambiguous rubric. 
 Hence, the episcopal courts being apparently powerless to 
 enforce obedience and to restore order. Archbishop Tait 
 was induced to bring in a bill (April 20th) in the House of 
 Lords, virtually " to put down Ritualism." 
 
 What, then, was this " Ritualism " which, in the third 
 quarter of the nineteenth century, was threatening to throw 
 the Church of England into convulsions } It was nothing 
 else than a natural prolongation of the line originally 
 taken in 1833, when a revival of catholic (or Church) 
 principles followed upon the previous Evangelical revival 
 of the eighteenth centur}-. Eagerly fastening upon an 
 ambiguous rubric, expressly left in the Prayer-Book (it 
 would seem), at its last revision in 1662, to favour a more 
 ornate Eucharistic Service whenever the time should be 
 ripe for it, the advancing Churchmanship of this century 
 boldly asserted that the time was now ripe. It therefore 
 claimed the sanction of this rubric for a more elaborate 
 style of worship than that to which the people were 
 accustomed. And thus it happened that the innovating
 
 i874-] LEGISLATION AND LITIGATION. 36 1 
 
 ceremonies were all of one kind ; that they were exhibited 
 with startling abruptness ; and that their purpose was 
 clear and undissembled, namely, to give greater emphasis 
 to the mysterious doctrine of Christ's " real presence " in 
 the Eucharist, It is not surprising, therefore, that around 
 the " Ornaments Rubric " a bitter conflict of parties soon 
 arose ; and that — the language of that rubric lending 
 itself easily to litigation — expensive and long-drawn con- 
 tests rapidly succeeded each other, destroying the peace of 
 man)' parishes and rendering episcopal government ex- 
 tremely difficult. 
 
 Meanwhile, there was one voice which had long before 
 counselled the Church to prefer legislation to litigation ; and 
 to clear up dangerous ambiguities by a new rubric, instead 
 of leaving them to the hazardous decisions of the law-courts. 
 But it had all been in vain. Bishop Selwyn, therefore, now 
 publicly announced his policy, in view of the near approach 
 of the passing of the Act : and at the diocesan conference, 
 held at Lichfield on June 4, 1874, he spoke thus : — 
 
 Dear brethren of the clergy and laity, it is not my custom to 
 interfere with the discretion of the standing comttiittee in the 
 choice or arrangement of the subjects to be brought before the 
 conference. I desire a free expression of the opinion of the clergy 
 and laity. But in my opening address I reserve to myself the 
 privilege of changing the order of the subjects on the paper, 
 according to my estimate of their comparative importance. . . . 
 The [Public Worship] Bill, which is mentioned on the notice-paper, 
 will this evening be considered in committee of the House of 
 Lords. I express no opinion upon the bill. It can scarcely be 
 called the Archbishops' Bill, still less the Bishops' Bill ; for it has 
 been so altered by amendments, suggested by lay members of 
 Parliament, as to be very unlike the bill when it was first proposed.
 
 362 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1874. 
 
 I take no i)art in the measure, because I look forward to the time 
 when the clergy, under the pastoral guidance of their own bishops 
 and with the advice of tlieir faithful laity, will be "a law unto 
 themselves." If we were all guided by the same spirit which 
 filled the Apostolic Church, so far from needing new Acts of 
 Parliament, we might dispense with many that are now in force. 
 In those happy days of old, " no man said that aught that he 
 possessed was his own." Now the law says that everything that a 
 clergyman possesses is his own. It builds him a castle into which 
 the bishop cannot enter ; and within which (if the truth must be 
 spoken) some defy even the law. All our present divisions might 
 be healed at once, if we would think less of our legal rights and 
 insist less upon our own interpretation of antiquated laws and 
 rubrics. There is no fear that this would lead to unworthy com- 
 promises or lowering of the truth ; for the apostle teaches us that 
 it is possible to covet earnestly the best gifts, and at the same time 
 to follow the more excellent way of charity. I shrink, therefore, 
 from the duty which may now at any time be required of me, if 
 tlie bishop is called upon to enforce the law against all clergymen 
 who deviate from the directions contained in the Book of Common 
 Prayer, either by omission or addition. At present, I am at 
 liberty to respect the conscientious feelings of those (for instance) 
 who omit the Athanasian Creed, and of those who celebrate the 
 Communion in the eastward position. I can take into account 
 the customary use which has prevailed in the parish, and can give 
 due weight to the feelings and wishes of the congregation. This 
 discretion is necessary in the administration of laws which are 
 admitted by the highest authorities to be by no means clear. 
 Indeed, it must be admitted by all that the Act of Uniformity 
 has not produced uniformity. How, then, is this diversity to be 
 kept within due bounds ? Those who contend for absolute 
 uniformity will, of course, say that there are no other bounds than 
 those which the law defines ; and when the law is doubtful, that 
 the law-courts must decide. . . . But is there no other solution 
 for these difficulties ? The true and only effectual remedy for 
 our present divisions is a revival of the true catholic principle of
 
 l8:4] THE WAY OF PEACE. 363 
 
 Christian unity, based upon a fathei-ly and loving exercise of epis- 
 copal authority, and a willing and filial spij'if of obedience in the 
 clergy. We ought to need no law but the law of love. But not a 
 one-sided love — that the bishop is to love his clergy, and that any 
 of them is to be at liberty to grieve his heart, by defining doctrines, 
 ordaining rites, interpreting symbols, omitting, adding, garbling, 
 at his pleasure ; forgetting, in short, the inspired precept, that 
 " God is not the author of confusion, but of peace." Relying 
 upon this authority, then, — far above that of human law, — I again 
 invite my brethren of the clergy, and with them my faithful laity, 
 to recognize and act upon the precept of love and peace contained 
 in the preface to the Book of Common Prayer, namely, that the 
 parties, who doubt or diversely take anything contained in that 
 book, shall always resort to the bishop of the diocese \ who shall 
 take order for the quieting and appeasing of the same. And I 
 can answer for myself that filial obedience on the part of the 
 clergy will always be met by hearty sympathy and fatherly affection 
 on the part of their bishop. 
 
 I may say a few words in conclusion on the present state and 
 prospects of our Church. The Church of England has, as I firmly 
 believe, its own distinct mission. It has pleased God to allow 
 that Church, which His blessed Son made one, to be divided by 
 the unruly passions and prejudices of men: and the largest section 
 of Christendom has closed the door against reunion, by assump- 
 tions and claims which never can be recognized by us. The duty, 
 therefore, of the Anglican Church is to approach, as nearly as 
 possible, to the standard of the Primitive Church ; to hold fast 
 all catholic doctrine and all essential points of Christian worship ; 
 but to claim and exercise the power of ordaining rites and 
 ceremonies, as a particular and national Church. It is not 
 necessary that ceremonies should be always and everywhere the 
 same ; provided that they be enacted by lawful authority and not 
 be put forward by private judgment. It is one of the many 
 anomalies of the present time that some, who denounce the 
 princijjle of rigid uniformity in our own Church, seem to desire 
 a minute conformity to the Church of Rome. Let us, rather,
 
 364 BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 have a standard of our own — an Anglican standard — admitting as 
 much flexibility and variety as the Church itself may direct for 
 the good of her people ; with cathedrals, parishes, rich and poor, 
 town and country Churches, missions at home and abroad, special 
 services for every special need. So will all act together like the 
 various sections of a mighty army, each having its distinctive 
 uniform and its own drill, but all alike "under authority." 
 
 These last words point to what may be called Bishop 
 Selwyn's favourite text : " I am a man under authority, 
 having soldiers under me." Never was any man m.ore 
 obedient to authority, more uneasy without it, more athirst 
 for a restful sense of submission to discipline, than he. Yet 
 no one could be more averse to the uncatholic autocracy of 
 the Papacy, than was this military spirit — naturally, one 
 would say, a disciplinarian after Ignatius Loyola's own 
 heart. His safeguard was that he knew his Bible thoroughly ; 
 was fortified against error by possessing a true spirit of 
 catholicity ; and was permeated by a sincere and even 
 passionate loyalty to his own mother Church of England. 
 Hence his persistent advocacy of a complete Anglican 
 system of Church organization, — not only on the smaller 
 scale suitable to the "diocese" and the "province," but 
 also on the larger scale of English-speaking " Christen- 
 dom." For it was to him that the Pan-Anglican synods, 
 — which have done so much to knit the daughter Churches 
 together and to instruct the mother Church at home by 
 their means, — owe their present vitality, if they do not owe 
 their origin. And now, in 1874, through his mouth, in the 
 Convocation of Canterbury, the Canadian Church first gave 
 utterance to that word, " Patriarch," which contains (as 
 in a nutshell) the germ of ecclesiastical and even national
 
 1874.] CHURCHES AND NATIONS. 365 
 
 confederation. For nations are very often, on the page of 
 history, seen to adopt the policy foreshadowed for them by 
 their Churches. It is as though the " spiritual body " of 
 the nation brooded, with some subtle influence, around the 
 self-shaping material body and from chaotic rudeness 
 elaborated beauty and order. So, in the seventh century, 
 Archbishop Theodore's conception of " one Church for 
 England," ere long resolved the Heptarchy also into "one 
 Realm for England : " and again, in the eighth century. 
 Archbishop Boniface's organizing work in Germany paved 
 the way for Charlemagne's Germanic Realm, which first 
 consolidated barbarism into civilized order. And so Bishop 
 Selwyn's indefatigable efforts contributed, above all other 
 causes, to weld the Anglican communion into a voluntary 
 unity ; and thereby produced an atmosphere (as it were) 
 favourable to a political confederation, on the grandest 
 scale, of the whole English-speaking race. Flis words, 
 on introducing the subject into Convocation, were as 
 follows : — 
 
 It is the desire of the fifty-two or fifty-three bishops in the 
 United States, of the bishops of the whole province of Canada, 
 of all the West Indian bishops, and probably of all the bishops in 
 Australia and New Zealand, that another meeting of what is 
 called the Lambeth Conference should be held, as soon as your 
 grace [Archbishop Tait] may think fit to convene it. I have there- 
 fore come prepared with the following resolutions : — " That his 
 Grace the President be requested to appoint a joint Committee of 
 both Houses [of Convocation] to consider and report upon the 
 following propositions : (i) That the various branches of the 
 Anglican communion throughout the world be invited to con- 
 sider what is the exact position that it is desirable the Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury should hold in reference to the various
 
 ^66 BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 branches of the AngHcan communion. (2) That his Grace be 
 requested to convene a general conference of the bishops of the 
 AngUcan communion, to carry on the work begun by the Lam- 
 beth Conference in 1867. (3) That the reports of the Commit- 
 tees, presented ... in 1867, but not adopted or even discussed, 
 be taken into consideration at the second Conference." In the first 
 place, I will refer to the position of the Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 That there was in the ancient Church a patriarch, who had 
 authority over the metropolitans of various provinces, I suppose 
 it is not necessary to prove. I think we may now fairly con- 
 sider whether the time has not come when something equivalent 
 to the office of " Patriarch " ought not to be adopted by the 
 Anglican communion ; and I am persuaded that it is the earnest 
 desire of the Anglican Church throughout the world that the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury should be recognized in some such 
 capacity. 
 
 The extent and need of such an arrangement will appear from 
 these facts : there are altogether — exclusive of suffragan and coad- 
 jutor bishops — 156 bishops, forming (what is called) the Anglican 
 communion ; which, at present, can scarcely be said to be under 
 any visible head. There now ought to be, as in the solar system, 
 a centre of unity. . . . The Scotch [Episcopal] Church has an 
 independent position in Caffraria : the Church Missionary Society 
 is anxious to have its own bishop in China ; the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel wishes to have its own bishop in China. 
 I look with jealousy upon episcopal missions connected with 
 missionary societies, unless there be a strong and well-defined 
 authority overriding them, to determine- the limits of their 
 respective jurisdictions. Now, if there be a council of advice, 
 under the Archbishop of Canterbury, acting in the character of 
 Patriarch (or by whatever name he might be called) with the agree- 
 ment of all the branches of the Anglican communion, it will be 
 free to every branch to send its own bishop who will know his 
 own position with regard to the other bishops in the same terri- 
 tory, and would clearly see the course by which inter-diocesan 
 questions may be settled. . . .
 
 1S74.] THE PATRIARCHATE OF CANTERBURY. 367 
 
 On the point relating to " doctrine " it is impossible to lay- 
 too much stress. Unless there be in the colonies some such 
 power of ascertaining, without much expense, what is the re- 
 ceived doctrine of the Church of England, it will be scarcely- 
 possible for the colonial Church not to deviate widely from the 
 Anglican standards of faith. . . . Having nearly 160 bishops who 
 ]jreside over the Anglican communion, I am persuaded that a 
 voluntary tribunal of appeal, established by their authority, under 
 the presidency of the Archbishop of Canterbury, would be accepted 
 as a " court of final appeal " on questions now threatening the dis- 
 ruption of the Church. I cannot hope that any great result will 
 come from the rigid enforcement of laws laid down — often in 
 ambiguous language — two or three hundred years ago. I cannot 
 believe it was ever intended that the laws then made should never 
 admit of contemporaneous exposition by the voice of the Church ; 
 but should be submitted to the law-courts, to be judged by the verbal 
 and literal construction of legal documents. What I do gather is, 
 that if the authoritative voice of the Church itself could be heard, 
 there is scarcely one clergyman in a thousand who would not 
 respect it, . . . 
 
 There are other points of importance, which I will touch upon 
 very briefly. One of them is that of intercommunion with other 
 Churches. The terms of union with the Greek Church, the terms 
 of union with the Old Catholics, must they not be settled ? . . . 
 I am convinced that the time has come when the Anglican com- 
 munion must have a recognized head — a federal bond of union — 
 and (above all) a living voice to speak with authority for the 
 Church. And as we have prayed to-day in our Convocation 
 litany that the Holy Spirit which brooded over the Apostolical 
 Council may rest upon us, may we not rely with a far greater assur- 
 ance of faith upon the certainty that, whenever it shall please 
 God that the representatives of the 160 dioceses of the Anglican 
 communion shall be gathered together, the Holy Spirit in answer 
 to the prayer then offered up will be abundantly vouchsafed ? 
 
 A very brief debate followed, in which, with much
 
 368 BISHOP SELWYX. [1874. 
 
 courteous circumlocution — as the manner is — a half-hearted 
 support was given to Bishop Selwyn's ardent and sanguine 
 projects. Certainly there were more " difificulties " in the 
 way than, perhaps, he cared to notice ; and they all found 
 clear exposition in a very able speech with which Arch- 
 bishop Tait closed the discussion. He said : — 
 
 There are two totally different subjects before us : one, the 
 gathering of bishops at Lambeth ; the other, the position which 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury ought to occupy. . . . Now, when 
 my reverend predecessor summoned the Lambeth Conference, 
 he was very careful to have it distinctly understood that it claimed 
 no authority. And it is even much more necessary to bear this 
 in mind now ; because a very great change has come over the 
 colonial Church during the years that have intervened. Each of 
 these Churches is now an independent voluntary community; and 
 I do not apprehend that any one of them gives to the bishop, (jtici 
 bishop, any sort of controlling power with regard to the declaration 
 of what is, or is not, the doctrine of the Church. In every case, 
 matters have to be submitted to three distinct bodies, the bishop 
 (or bishops), the presbyters, and the laity ; . . . and we must be 
 quite sure that we have the sanction of the governing bodies of 
 those separate Churches before we proceed to consider the bishops 
 as the representatives of those bodies. I would mention, too, in 
 passing, that the Government have, in all their dealings with these 
 Churches of late, taken very distinct steps indeed to show that 
 they do not consider the bishop in the Anglican Communion to be 
 '' the Church." . . . 
 
 On the other point I ought not perhaps to say much, viz. the 
 exact position of the Archbishop of Canterbury to the colonial 
 Churches. . . . That the office of metropolitan can co-exist along with 
 an oath [of obedience] to the Archbishop of Canterbury is proved 
 by the case of the Metropolitan of India. No undue interference, 
 that I am aware of, has ever occurred ; and yet it is laid down in 
 the Acts [of Parliament] which constituted the See of Calcutta^
 
 1874-] ''BISHOPS AND CLERGY." 369 
 
 and made the occupant of that See a metropolitan, that he is to 
 stand to the Archbishop of Canterbury in the relation which has 
 been pointed out in the discussion to-day, — viz, that there is to be 
 a sort of friendly power and control, without any very definite 
 assertion of what that power and control are to be. 
 
 There is no doubt that, in this short speech, the Arch- 
 bishop laid his finger precisely on the only blot which 
 disfigured the admirable scheme of Church-organization, 
 on the large scale, devised by Bishop Selwyn. With the 
 natural instinct of a born ruler of men, he was tempted 
 to magnify his own office, and to lay too much stress on 
 the episcopate, as a separate and even representative 
 order. Hence, by a pardonable inaccuracy, his pen fre- 
 quently wrote " the bishops, clergy, and laity," as though 
 the bishops were not themselves among the "clergy." And, 
 again, to a private assembly of the bishops, annually meet- 
 ing at Lambeth, he paid so excessive a deference that his 
 lips were actually sealed by a majority-vote, secretly taken 
 there ; when his own judgment, had it been forcibly ex- 
 pressed in the House of Lords, might have saved the 
 Church the Public Worship Act. And now the Pan- 
 Anglican Conference was to speak in the name of the 
 whole communion, though composed exclusively of bishops. 
 It was indeed a most pardonable and " canonical " error — 
 if error it were. Yet it was hardly to have been expected 
 from one to whom the Church of England owes, so to 
 speak, the " enfranchisement " of her laity, and a welcome, 
 for the first time, accorded to her " masses " to take part 
 f by representation) in the settlement of her affairs. It were 
 much more in accordance with his mind if the "general 
 conventions " of the various colonial Churches should each 
 
 2 B
 
 370 BISHOP SEUVYN. [1S74. 
 
 appoint a few chosen presb^'ters and laymen to attend 
 upon their bishops on these rare and solemn occasions. 
 And then, it is possible to conceive of ecclesiastical 
 gatherinc^s in "old England" which should voluntarily 
 anticipate nearly all that more political and secular 
 schemes of confederation propose to themselves to effect ; 
 and should even pave the way for still larger schemes of 
 disarmament and amity, when the Greek and Latin com- 
 munions, too, shall learn how easily Christians can be kept 
 in friendly unity by the great principle of "representa- 
 tion," and by a new outpouring of the meek and gentle 
 Spirit of Christ. 
 
 Ever foremost among the apostles of this new (yet old) 
 gospel of union and peace, Bishop Selwyn again, in 1874, 
 crossed the Atlantic, and attended both the Canadian 
 synod at Montreal and the " general convention " of the 
 United States at New York. But, before he sailed, he 
 held one of those striking ordination-services in his cathe- 
 dral which — continued ever since on the same lines — have 
 made a Lichfield ordination one of the most affecting 
 pieces of ritual to be witnessed anywhere in England. It 
 is thus described, in a letter written June, 1874: — 
 
 It \Yould be impossible for any one to pass an ordination- 
 Aveek at Lichfield, especially at this time of the year, without 
 carrying away with him many pleasant memories. The Close 
 is most lovely with its fresh sprinp: foliage ; and the refreshing 
 breeze from Stowe Pool contrasts delightfully with the oppressive- 
 ness of the examination-room. Then there are the early morning 
 prayers in the cathedral before the day's toils begin, and the even- 
 ing service in the Bishop's chapel when they are "past and over." 
 There arc the addresses given by men of large sympathies and 
 varied experience ; — by Dean Champneys, who laboured so hard
 
 1874] AN ORDINATION AT LICHFIELD. 37 F 
 
 and so well in Whitechapel and St. Pancras; by Bishop Abraham, 
 whose best years were given to New Zealand ; by the aged Bishop 
 of Newfoundland, who is on the eve of returning to the wild 
 diocese over which he has presided for thirty years ; and yet 
 again by our own Bishop, who spoke as he only can speak, and 
 whose words made a deep impression on all who heard him. All 
 these things remain very pleasantly in the memory, long after the 
 anxieties of the ordination-week are forgotten. The examination 
 was finished on Thursday, the result being published early on 
 Friday morning. Friday and Saturday were spent in private 
 interviews with the bishops, in hearing pastoral addresses, and 
 in taking the required oaths. On Sunday, there was morning 
 prayer in the cathedral at nine o'clock, at which the candidates 
 were present. The great service of the day began at eleven. 
 The candidates were seated under the central spire on either 
 side of the screen gate, and after the " bidding prayer," the 
 service,, was at once commenced by Archdeacon Moore, who 
 preached an excellent sermon from the words, " How can these 
 things be?" (St. John iii. 9). At the conclusion of the sermon, 
 the candidates were ushered into the choir, and the ordination 
 service began. Every English Churchman ought to witness an 
 ordination ; and nowhere is the ceremony more solemn and 
 affecting than in the cathedral at Lichfield. The choir was 
 occupied by the choristers and the students of the Theological 
 College. The Bishop sat in his chair before the holy table — 
 the coadjutor bishops occupying seats by Bishop Lonsdale's 
 monument, and the Dean and Canons sitting opposite in the 
 sedilia. The service was most effective. The questions were 
 answered by each of the twenty-four candidates separately. Tlie 
 Bishop's manner was very grave; and both he and those on 
 whom he laid his hands seemed to feel the solemnity of the act 
 in which they were taking part. No one could have witnessed 
 the ceremony without being sensible that if any of the English 
 clergy are unfaithful pastors, it is no fault of the Church that 
 they are so. Every care which can be taken is taken : every 
 promise which can lawfully be asked is asked and given : and
 
 3/2 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1874. 
 
 the flict that the ministers of the Church are sometimes other 
 than they should be, simply proves that it is impossible to 
 keep the field free from tares so long as there is an enemy to sow 
 them.* 
 
 In August, the Bishop started for his second visit to 
 America, accompanied on this occasion by Mr. Hodson, 
 his legal secretary, and by the Rev. E. J. Edwards and the 
 Rev. Nigel Madan, as his chaplains. After touching at 
 vSt. John's, Newfoundland, they arrived at Montreal, and 
 attended the provincial synod of Canada. Here he gave 
 a short address, in which he spoke of himself as the repre- 
 sentative of Church missions, and as earnestly desiring — 
 with his companions — to extend to sister Churches the 
 right hand of fellowship and unity. Addresses were also 
 read from the archdeacons and rural deans of the Lichfield 
 diocese, inviting the members of the Canadian synod to 
 attend the Church congress to be held at Stoke-on-Trent 
 in the following year. After this, the Bishop took a short 
 tour in the north-west. His travels extended to Nebraska 
 (five hundred miles west of Chicago), where he was enter- 
 tained by Bishop Clarkson, at ^maha. While he was stay- 
 ing with the Bishops of Huron and Minnesota, he addressed 
 some Indian tribes by means of an interpreter, touching 
 on those circumstances of his experience in New Zealand 
 which bore upon themselves and their own position in the 
 Christian Church. To this their chief made a short reply 
 on behalf of his people, expressing his own and their 
 gratitude to the English for having brought the gospel to 
 them. 
 
 No doubt their gratitude was not undeserved. But 
 
 * Letter, in E. A. C, p. 62.
 
 1874.] SECOND VISIT TO AMERICA. 373 
 
 Still it cannot be said that the English Church in bygone 
 times had really done the best she could for America. 
 For, as the Bishop said when addressing the missionary 
 meeting at Montreal, the early system of sending out only 
 presbyters to America was one which had starved the 
 Episcopal Church. The true plan was to send out a 
 bishop first, who would build up a Church. 
 
 Let him, if necessary, be bishop, priest, and deacon all in 
 one. And let him not only visit Churchmen ; but, if a man is 
 said to be an infidel, don't believe it. Go and talk with him, 
 and you will find he is no more an infidel than yourself 
 
 As to the financial support of missions, he said it was 
 a duty which they could not cast off. It was a mistake 
 to say that what a man has is his own. As John Wesley, 
 that good presbyter of our Church, replied to a man who 
 asked if he could not do as he pleased with his own, 
 " There is the mistake you make ; it is not your own." 
 He then spoke of the great work in store for the people 
 of the Dominion ; and prayed that they might be guided 
 to do it well. 
 
 Soon afterwards the Bishop preached at the opening 
 service of the Convention of the American Church in New 
 York, at which fifty bishops were present : and he and his 
 party were afterwards introduced by the president to the 
 Convention, who received them as warmly as before. The 
 president's words were these : — 
 
 I introduce the Right Reverend the Bishop of Lichfield, 
 whose name is as dear and familiar beyond the bounds of 
 Christendom as within them, and especially dear now to the 
 American Church.
 
 374 BISHOP selwyn: [1S74. 
 
 Tlic wliole assembly remained standing whilst the 
 Bishop — who was greeted with loud applause — responded 
 in a few words, referring to his former and to his present 
 visit, and giving an account of the presentation of the 
 alms-basin which has already been mentioned. He then 
 read the addresses from his diocese, which were similar 
 to those sent to the Canadian synod, inviting the Conven- 
 tion to attend the congress at Stoke-on-Trent in the follow- 
 ing year. After this, the rest of the visitors were severally 
 introduced, and were received with that courtesy which 
 is so welcome to the stranger and so well understood by 
 the members of the American Church. Indeed, every- 
 where his presence was hailed with the greatest enthusiasm. 
 Not only had his reputation, as the boldest pioneer for 
 Christ's advancing army (and navy) known in modern 
 times, preceded his arrival ; not only did the glamour of his 
 presence and of his noble bearing captivate men ; but far 
 more was he welcomed as representing the mother Church, 
 the "home" of English Christendom. Consequently, on 
 his departure, yet another token of amity and concord 
 was invented by the ever-ready ingenuity of the American 
 Church ; and the conjoint names of Bishop Potter of New 
 York and Bishop Selwyn of Lichfield were happily blended 
 in a " Potter-Selwyn Prize," for annual competition at 
 Lichfield Theological College. 
 
 Of this second visit to America the Rev. Prebendary 
 Edwards has left on record a very interesting account. 
 Pie says : — 
 
 We left Liverpool on the evening of Tuesday, August 25th, 
 1874; and had a rough passage, the wind being against us and 
 very cold. We were fortunate, however, in meeting with some very
 
 1874.] CANADA AND MINNESOTA. 375 
 
 agreeable fellow-passengers. The Bishop read morning prayers 
 daily on board, and the service was heartily joined in by a congre- 
 gation of twenty-five to thirty passengers. On both Sundays the 
 Bishop preached, when the attendance was much larger, a con- 
 siderable number of the ship's company being present. This is 
 an indirect, but considerable, benefit from these missionary trips 
 to which our Diocesan has devoted his holiday. We dropped 
 anchor in the harbour of St. John's, Newfoundland, on Friday- 
 evening (September 5th); and attended Divine service in the 
 cathedral, which promises to be a very effective building. The 
 town and harbour and country around reminded me of Norway. 
 We were much disappointed in finding that Bishop Field was 
 absent, on the coast of Labrador. Another forty-eight hours 
 brought us to Halifax, Nova Scotia ; and early on Friday morning, 
 September nth, we reached Montreal. On the same day, we 
 were introduced to the provincial synod [of Canada], — when the 
 presence of the Bishop of Lichfield called forth the most en- 
 thusiastic welcome. The Bishop made a short address, in which 
 he spoke of himself as a representative of Church missions, 
 anxious — with others who had accompanied him — to see the 
 provincial synod in session, and to extend to them the right hand 
 of fellowship. 
 
 From Montreal we found our way through the Thousand 
 Islands, Toronto, the Falls, to London (Canada West) ; where 
 we spent Sunday, September 20th, with the Bishop of Huron 
 (Helmuth). Bishop Selwyn preached in the chapter-house — 
 the commencement of a future cathedral, — and in the after- 
 noon addressed the Ladies' Diocesan College, an institution 
 with excellent buildings immediately imder the eye of the Bishop, 
 Here we left the " Dominion ; " and at Fairbault, Minnesota, the 
 Bishop (Whipple) most kindly entertained us for two nights. The 
 diocesan institutions here, both for training students for the 
 ministry and for the education of youth of both sexes, are con- 
 ducted on a most efficient Church-like system. Bishop Selwyn 
 spoke with his usual earnestness to the scholars of their respective 
 colleges. Bishop Whipple has befriended the Indians, and has
 
 37^ BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 won their affectionate devotion. He introduced us to a small 
 settlement of the Dakota Indians in their immediate neighbour- 
 hood. , Their manners were very gentle ; and they repeated the 
 creed and the Lord's Prayer in their own language, in a quiet 
 reverential manner. 
 
 Another five hundred miles brought us to Omaha, within 
 the Nebraska diocese. Bishop Selwyn preached here twice on 
 Sunday, September 27th, to large congregations; and in no 
 place has his visit been more cordially and gratefully acknow- 
 ledged, whether by the clergy or by the faithful laity. The 
 Lichfield Clmrchman is every month received and read at 
 Omaha, — thus paving the way for the very friendly welcome we 
 received. This is the extreme point of our tour, more than fifteen 
 hundred miles on the American continent westward. On our 
 return route we visited the settlement of the " Indians of the Six 
 Nations." Divine service was going on when we arrived at their 
 pretty church ; and Bishop Selwyn, with the aid of an interpreter, 
 delivered a short address, touching on those circumstances of his 
 missionary experience in New Zealand which bore on themselves 
 and their present gathering into the fold of Christ's Church. The 
 chief made a short and becoming reply. . . . None but those who 
 have witnessed the affectionate and reverential welcome with 
 which the visit of an English bishop is hailed on this side of the 
 Atlantic — and not less, certainly, by the Church in the States than 
 in the Dominion — can appreciate the kindly effect that the con- 
 versations, sermons, or familiar addresses of one like Bishop 
 Selwyn have upon all present, followed by the hearty shake of the 
 hand at parting, more indicative of the feelings on both sides 
 than words can convey. . . . We did not linger at Boston, but took 
 the cars for Fredericton (New Brunswick), about three hundred 
 and ninety-two miles, — where we spent two days most agreeably 
 with the bishop (Medley). The cathedral church is the most com- 
 plete that we have seen. It is beautifully situated on the banks 
 of the noble river St. John, with a large area of greensward round 
 it. I never saw the English Church, both in its externals and its 
 ritual, more pleasantly transported to a foreign home.
 
 1874.] GENERAL CONVENTION AT NEW YORK. ^77 
 
 Our leave of absence was now drawing to a close ; and we 
 left Fredericton for New York direct, arriving in time to take part 
 in the opening service of the General Convention. There were, 
 perhaps, fifty bishops present, including the Bishops of Lichfield, of 
 Montreal, and of Quebec. It is to be regretted that the discussions 
 are held in a house of prayer, rather than in a building set apart 
 for these deliberations. The bishops occupied the chancel, while 
 the four hundred deputies (four clerical and four lay from each 
 diocese) filled the nave. The pews — for pews yet linger in New- 
 York — were marked with large placards, " Nebraska," " Illinois," 
 " Maryland," and the rest. The Bishop of Lichfield preached 
 the opening sermon, from Acts xv. 28 : " It seemed good to the 
 Holy Ghost and to us," dwelling on the too frequent self-assertion 
 of the rights of private judgment, and on the need of its whole- 
 some control by the authority of the Church. A telegram con- 
 veying the greetings of the congress at Brighton to the assembled 
 convention was received in the course of the first day's session. 
 
 Friday was the day appointed for the reception of our- 
 selves and other visitors : and the whole body of deputies re- 
 mained standing while addressed by each successive visitor as 
 his name was announced. I need hardly say how heartily the 
 Bishop of Lichfield was greeted, and how attentively listened to 
 while he referred especially to the prospect of drawing closer to- 
 gether the bonds of the Anglican communion by means of a 
 second Lambeth conference. . . . No one can be present at 
 these deliberations without being sensible of the earnestness, 
 ability, and patience with which they are conducted. No pains, 
 no time (and the American knows the value of time) is grudged, 
 in discharging the various duties confided to the Upper and 
 Lower Houses of the General Convention. On Tuesday, 
 we took leave ; and at the conclusion of Bishop Selwyn's parting 
 address, the whole House went down on their knees to offer up 
 a prayer for our safe return to England. I know not that I ever 
 felt the power of Church unity so truly as on this occasion. . . . 
 The Bishop arrived safely at Lichfield on October 24th ; and the 
 bells of the cathedral rang out a cheering welcome home.
 
 3/8 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1874. 
 
 The following letters — here, for convenience, thrown into 
 a continuous form — from Bishop Selwyn's own hand, nut 
 only present us with the details of this journey from 
 another point of view, but also reveal somethinij of his 
 character from a new point of view — new, at least, to 
 those who had not familiar access to him, and who had 
 little idea of his profoundly affectionate nature. They 
 begin on the very day of sailing from Liverpool : — 
 
 Bishop Selwyn to Mrs. Selwyn. 
 
 S.S. Nova Scotian, in the Irish Channel, August 26, 1874. 
 Dearest S., 
 
 The pleasure of your happy little journey with me 
 sends me on my way rejoicing ; though I was disappointed of my 
 hope of a quiet little korero with you in the carriage for the last 
 ten minutes. Still, I treasure up your helpful words of counsel ; 
 and pray to be enabled to profit by them. How varied our life 
 has been, and yet invariable in its happiness ! May God bless 
 you, my dearest love, and reunite us in this world, if it be His 
 will : or, if it please Him, in heaven 1 * I began this morning 
 with a deck-walk at 7.30 a.m., reading Thomas a Kempis. At nine 
 we were off Llandudno. The day is beautifully fine, and the sea 
 perfectly smooth. Mr. Edwards and I have fitted ourselves into 
 
 * !Many years before, during one of his long and perilous absences from 
 home in New Zealand, he had written in a sirain of deep emotion and intense 
 religious feeling : " And now I commend you and our very dear little sons to 
 Him who disposeth the future, and who knoweth what is good for us. If it 
 please Him to reunite us, after these months of separation, it will be joyful 
 indeed. But if not, may we part in hope of a better and more enduring union 
 hereafter ; in which, though it may be that all personal feelings may be 
 swallowed up in the intense catholicity of perfect love, that God may be all 
 in all, yet there may be an inner circle of affection, some special sympathies, — 
 like that of our Lord with St. John and Lazarus. In the exercise of that love 
 we may renew, and carry out to the full, the joys of our present union of 
 heart and soul."
 
 1S74.] LETTERS FROM AMERICA. 379 
 
 our quarters like old travellers; and Mr. Madan and Mr. Hodson, 
 after a feivv hints, have " hutted themselves." My party of four 
 sit on the right hand of the captain. Opposite to me is a naval 
 youth, Lord Charles Beresford. There are several clergymen, 
 two for Newfoundland. As I write, I have two Newfoundland 
 lassies near me, returning home after three years' school in Edin- 
 burgh. I have supplied them with post-cards to write to their 
 school-fellows. There are several babies — not too vocal ; a quiet 
 canary-bird, and a pianoforte. We began our daily morning 
 service at 9.30, in a quiet corner of the saloon, which I hope will 
 be thereby whakatapued [set apart for Church purposes] during 
 the rest of the journey. 
 
 Sept •2nd. — Your birthday has been a day of joy and refresh- 
 ment to all on board ; and most of all to me, who — in addition to 
 the charms of bright sunshine and calm sea — have been full ot 
 happy thoughts of you and of home. I have thanked God for all 
 the blessings which He has granted to me in you ; and have 
 prayed that, so long as He may be pleased to continue them to 
 us, we may be more closely united in seeking His glory, and 
 helping one another forward in the way to heaven. How much 
 more than I can tell you, I owe to you : and how much more 
 benefit I might have received, if I had been more earnest in 
 seeking for it ! But it has been my lot to be much separated from 
 you ; and though you are never long absent from my thoughts, 
 yet (no doubt) the habit of intercourse has been in some degree 
 impaired. This may be changed for the better ; as I feel you are 
 more and more necessary to my inner life, and feel truly that 
 "it is not good for man to be alone." 
 
 We have a very quiet and sociable party on board ; and our 
 daily prayers have never been attended by less than fifteen, and 
 now by thirty-five. The Sunday services were performed under 
 difficulties. I took the morning service, and Mr. Temple (a New. 
 foundland clergyman) the evening. I had also a service with the 
 steerage passengers, and another little service with the sailors in 
 the forecastle. We are very punctual and methodical. I am first 
 to turn in and to turn out. The clear hour before breakfast has
 
 3 So BISHOP SELWYK [1874. 
 
 been precious to me. I have a delightful study in the space 
 between the two cabins, with a table on which my books are 
 arranged, and a good port-hole giving plenty of light. The table 
 is just the right height for reading and writing on my legs, which 
 I much prefer on shipboard, as " the cradle of the rude imperious 
 surge " is very apt to lull me to sleep. Thus standing, I have 
 read through Thomas a Kempis, St. James, St. Peter, St. John's 
 Episdes, and one-third of the Revelation, in Greek ; and have 
 gone a long way towards finishing my sermon for the opening of 
 the Synod at Montreal (text, Acts xv. 28, "It seemed good to the 
 Holy Ghost and to us "). Besides miy sacred reading, I have read 
 " Misunderstood," the latter part of which is very touching. I 
 am now reading the last chapters with a Chinese boy, a servant 
 of Lord Charles Beresford, who has been baptized without much 
 knowledge, and is unable to read the Bible with sufficient ease 
 to be taught by reading it. He is much interested in the story ; 
 as he tells me he once nearly drowned his brother by leading him 
 into deep water. Our captain would have been a namesake of 
 yours, if neither I nor any of your numerous suitors had married 
 you. We have great confidence in Captain Richardson. He is 
 a very quiet, careful, and steady Scotchman. And as neither he 
 nor I drink any wine, we are not obliged to compliment one 
 another. The ship does not take us further than Halifax, and we 
 must go by rail to Montreal, calling at St. John's, New Brunswick, 
 by the way, and thus getting a sight of the three maritime dioceses 
 of North America, — Newfoundland, Nova Scotia, and New 
 Brunswick. 
 
 Sept. ^th, — We have had strong head-winds, which delayed our 
 progress ; and we did net reach St. John's, Newfoundland, till 
 8 p.m., on the 4th — two days after the usual time. The Bishop 
 was not there, having been obliged by Bishop Kelly's illness to 
 go off to the Labrador, to visit out-stations and to pick up Mr. 
 Curling. But Mrs. Field gave us a hospitable reception at tea and 
 at breakfast the following morning. From St. John's we had a 
 beautiful passage, and are now (God be thanked !) within 50 or 
 60 miles of Halifax.
 
 iSy.].] PROVOST WHITAKER. 38 1 
 
 Sept. Zth. — After I wrote to you last, we had very thick weather 
 till noon : but the sun at last caine out, and we saw the entrance 
 to Halifax just before us, and the place where the Atlantic was 
 lost. A very sharp gale from the north pursued us into harbour, 
 where we were soon at peace, and anchored (or, rather, moored) 
 to the wharf. At 5 p.m. I went to the Bishop's house, where his 
 daughter received me most hospitably. Halifax Cathedral is a 
 primitive wooden church, shingled from top to bottom. I have 
 just been to the morning service at nine. 
 
 Sept. i^ih. — Montreal. A most welcome letter from you 
 reached me on Saturday night, and sent me to bed with a happy 
 and thankful heart. The meeting of the synod on Saturday was 
 made most interesting by an admirable speech from Provost 
 Whitaker, on the subject of the confirmation by the metropolitan 
 and comprovincial bishops, after the election of a bishop by the 
 clergy and laity of the diocese. I never heard a speech in Avhich 
 clearness of statement, precision of reasoning, and high tone of 
 Christian feeling were more happily combined. Several other 
 speeches, on both sides of the question, were also very good ; 
 especially one from Mr. Cameron — by whom the draft of the 
 Canadian Church Constitution vt^as drawn. He failed, however, 
 to convince Chancellor Bethune that the act was intended to 
 strike off old fetters from the Church, and not to bind on new 
 ones, — to remove doubts and not to suggest them. The debate 
 was continued during the whole of the day ; and I dutifully sat it 
 out, and found the greater part remunerative. On Friday evening, 
 we had a missionary meeting in aid of the new diocese of 
 Algoma, at which the previous speakers occupied two hours ; 
 so I escaped with twenty minutes. On Saturday evening, we met 
 the rank and fashion of Montreal at a garden party ; where lamps 
 of various colours lighted up the lawn, and the Aurora Borealis — 
 as if bespoken for the occasion — appeared, to make our illumina- 
 nation hide its diminished head. 
 
 Sept. 1 8///, — Niagara. Would you believe it ? I have actually 
 had two days' consecutive rest ! This day, Frida}', has been one 
 of surpassing beauty. Sunshine and moonlight both combined to
 
 382 BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 set off Niagira to tlie greatest advantage. From our hotel we see 
 both falls in full face of our windows ; and can watch every 
 change of light and shade and the various effects of the sun, as 
 he passes from east to west. As usual, the sublime and the 
 ridiculous meet together. Photographers are on the watch at 
 every turn, to induce visitors to be photographed with the Falls 
 in the background. One, exhibited as a specimen, represents a 
 snob with a cigar in his mouth in the middle of the Horse-shoe 
 Fall. However, cockneyism and vulgarity cannot quench the 
 sublimity which they mar. Some spots are still to be found 
 where you can sit and meditate on this image of irresistible 
 power and of a fall, like the angels', without hope. My former 
 thought came to my mind, — that the force of a storm at sea is as 
 great, and the waves to all appearance as irresistible ; but in the 
 wildest gale hope never dies out. The storm, compared with 
 Niagara, is like the fall of man compared with that of the angels. 
 In the one there is hope : in the other despair. I have written 
 to take berths in the Cunard steamer sailing from New York 
 October i4tb. I can assure you that all the charms of the 
 ''sea" do not make me unwilling to return to my inland "See" 
 and my own dear love. I sometimes wish that you were with 
 me — especially with Niagara before me, as I write, in glorious 
 sunlight, with the broken water of the shallow falls, the bright 
 green water of the deep channel of the Horse-shoe Fall, the 
 silvery mist and spray all glittering with light. 
 
 Sept. 2\st. — Minnesota. We have had a most prosperous 
 journey (God be thanked !) to our furthest point in the north-west ; 
 and are now lodged with Bishop Whipple. Last Monday, we 
 arrived at the great City of the Lakes, Chicago, where we took up 
 
 our abode (in compliment to C !) at Palmer House, — a palatial 
 
 hotel with white marble staircases ; to contrast, I suppose, with 
 the seventy black waiters. A lift carried us up to the third floor, 
 where a bed-room, simple and comfortable, was given to each of 
 us. . . . The hotel is said to have cost more than a quarter of a 
 million. At 10 a.m., we started for St. Paul, Minnesota, on the 
 Mississippi, and within two or three hundred miles of its source.
 
 IS74-] BISHOP WHirriE. 383 
 
 Oh the brightness of that day, across two hundred miles of culti- 
 vated prairie I Scarcely a spot which had not been made 
 productive, more or less. In one sense I was disappointed, as I 
 looked for wild country and Indian missions. But when I 
 have gone to the utmost limit that time will permit, I find that 
 I shall still be two or three hundred miles from the " native 
 territory." So far back have the Indians been driven by the 
 advance of the white man. This day's journey Avas most easy and 
 luxurious in the Pullman car. The privacy of these cars, in a 
 long day's journey, is as refreshing as the sleep is at night. After 
 being awake a short time, looking at the bright moonlight in the 
 forest country into which we had passed from the prairie, I fell 
 asleep; and woke up near St. Paul's, Minnesota, in time to catch 
 another train for Fairbault, where Bishop Whipple has his house 
 and cathedral. At 7.30 a.m., we crossed the Mississippi, but 
 could not see it well for the morning mist. Judging by the time 
 we took in crossing it, it seemed about as wide as the Thames at 
 London. We had very pretty views along the Minnesota river : 
 then two more hours of cultivated prairie, fruitful with maize, 
 wheat, and pumpkins. At a quarter-past ten, we came to Fair- 
 bault, and fell in with a country fair, and a muster of firemen in 
 gay uniforms, several hundred strong, Avith engines of burnished 
 brass. They marched in procession round the town; and then 
 had a pumping-match, to see which engine could throw water the 
 furthest. In the afternoon, we went to the fair. Fancy me at a 
 fair ! In the evening. Bishop Whipple arrived, and much profitable 
 talk began. 
 
 Sept. 2^th. — Thursday. Service at 9 a.m. at the diocesan boys' 
 school, at which the girls also attended. All were present when 
 the Communion was celebrated, but only a few communicated. I 
 consecrated according to the American order. The boys are in 
 military costume, and under discipline, the States Government 
 supplying an officer of the regular army to conduct the discipline. 
 There seem to be many advantages in this plan, and the boys 
 like the honour and glory of being soldiers for a time. After 
 service, we drove to a small Indian village of four families — all
 
 384 BIS nor SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 that, I fear, we shall sec here. They live in good houses, and 
 were at dinner. (N. B. Clean tablecloths, knives and forks, 
 stools ; beds with sheets clean and turned down !) We had a 
 short service in the best house \ and I felt myself in New Zealand 
 again. 
 
 In the evening, a missionary service was held, at which Bishop 
 Whipple gave an address, and I followed. Altogether it has been 
 a very happy day, although the Indian element was so much less 
 than I had hoped for. 
 
 I scarcely know whether this letter will reach you before my 
 return. At all events it will be the last that I shall write here. 
 After my last letter to you we came back post haste, sleeping in 
 Pullman cars, to London (in Canada) : thence to Paris (also in 
 Canada), where I spent a pleasant day with the " Indians of the 
 Six Nations," attending service in their pretty church. Then we 
 had speeches, ending with " God save the Queen," played by an 
 Indian band. AVe reached Fredericton at 5 p.m. on Saturday, 
 where we received a loving welcome from the Bishop and Mrs. 
 Medley. The little cathedral on the river-bank is a charming 
 spot, so quiet and free from all buildings, standing in its own 
 grove of trees, with the broad river flowing by. The repose of 
 this Sunday was a good preparation for the bustle of New York. 
 Mrs. Medley, as you know, is charming, and follows Sarah's 
 example in calling her husband "niy lord," which she does in a 
 very pretty manner. But I do not request you to follow her 
 example ! I preached twice in the cathedral. 
 
 Oct. ^tJi. — We left Fredericton and passed again through 
 Bangor, Portland, and Boston, and reached New York at 5 p.m. 
 on Tuesday, where we found a kind welcome from Mr. and Mrs. 
 Burnham, in a fine house in Fifth Avenue. I have a grand room, 
 which you ought to be with me to occupj-. This morning I 
 preached at the opening of the Convention before more than forty 
 bishops. Our passage is taken by Cunard steamer Russia, to 
 leave this day week — the anniversary of my consecration. On 
 Thursday, we were presented to the House of Bishops ; and on 
 Friday met the bishops in council on the proposed Lambeth
 
 i874-] CANADIAN OPINION OF THE BISHOP. 385 
 
 Conference. We were then presented to the Lower House ; and 
 in the evening I preached a missionary sermon to a grand congre- 
 gation in the largest church in New York. I am going on board 
 Lord Charville's yacht, Marcia, for a pastoral visit. He is dying 
 of consumption, and to-morrow I hope to administer the Holy 
 Communion to him. Is it not strange that I should thus find a 
 little parish of my own in the harbour of New York ? 
 
 The following letter to Mr. Edwards from the Rev. Dr, 
 Whitaker, Provost of Trinity College, Toronto, shows how 
 the Bishop's visit to the Church of Canada was appreciated 
 on their side of the water. He writes — 
 
 I am unwilling to let you leave this continent without en- 
 deavouring to convey to you my impression as to the happy result 
 which we may hope to follow the visit of the Bishop of Lichfield, 
 as the representative of the Church at home, both to ourselves 
 and the sister Church in the United States Assurances in writing 
 of Christian sympathy, conveyed to us across the Atlantic, are by 
 no means valueless or ineffectual. But, when a leader of the 
 Church, like Bishop Selwyn, honours and gladdens us by his 
 revered and genial presence — " drawing us with the cords of a 
 man," by look and tone and gesture — far more is done than can 
 be achieved by the wisest written words, to impress on the hearts 
 of men the great lesson of Christian love, the reality of the com- 
 munion of saints. The Bishop's sound wisdom and delicate sense 
 of the relation in which he stood to those whom he was addressing 
 led him to give counsel indirectly, by narrating what the Church 
 in New Zealand had done under similar circumstances ; and the 
 synod was well aware of the exceptional privilege it enjoyed in 
 hearing from Bishop Selwyn's own lips the results of his long 
 experience and having the plans of this wise master-builder sub- 
 mitted to it by himself for its guidance. I am satisfied that 
 whether from the far west, from Fredericton, or from the as- 
 semblage at New York, the like testimony will be borne as to the 
 
 2 C
 
 3^^ BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 happy results of this noble endeavour to give a substance to that 
 which men too often regard only as an attractive shadow, and to 
 present before us by living word and deed an impersonation of 
 Christian love.* 
 
 Soon after his return, at the reopening of a Stafford- 
 shire parish church, the Vicar said : — 
 
 How thankful we all are that the Bishop has come back to his 
 own country in safety, and full of as much zeal and energy as ever. 
 We are entitled to feel not a little proud of the way in which our 
 Bishop has been received in America : and very proud indeed we 
 are of his work at home. An old soldier once remarked to me, 
 " They've got the right sort of man for a bishop in Lichfield. I 
 remember him well when I was in New Zealand. Many a time 
 have I seen him ride into camp ; then set to work to clean his 
 horse and cook his dinner; and, having eaten it, preach us a first- 
 rate sermon. This is the sort of man to make a bishop of; for he 
 can do anything he puts his hand to." 
 
 One of the last events of this year again carried every 
 one's thoughts to America. That land of unbridled liberty — 
 or, as Coleridge put it, " where every one may take liberties " 
 — had given birth to a strange religious sect, of a com- 
 munistic character, called '' the Shakers ; " and the new- 
 fanaticism had extended itself to England. Among other 
 notions, they held firmly to the duty of passively " waiting 
 upon Providence : " and accordingly, evicted from a shelter 
 they had appropriated in the New Forest, they awaited 
 calmly a Divine interposition on their behalf; and no less 
 than twenty men, with one hundred and eleven women and 
 children, were seen encamped upon the cold ground amid 
 the rigours of an English December. It is well, perhaps, 
 * 1:. A. C, p. 66.
 
 I874-] ^^HE SHAKERS. 387 
 
 that such sects should exist ; for perfect freedom of 
 action shows, beyond all dispute, how difficult it is to 
 improve on the institutions left us by Christ : just as 
 perfect freedom of speculation demonstrates, to every 
 patient beholder, how incredible are all the creeds which 
 are invented to replace the creeds of the Church. Were 
 any disproof necessary, however, of the Shaker's childish 
 conceptions of a God who disowns His established and 
 intelligible laws, it was supplied only ten days later by a 
 most terrible railway-accident near Oxford. A crov/ded 
 train, on Christmas Eve, was wrecked upon a bridge : and 
 thirty-four mangled corpses, with seventy injured sufferers 
 besides, attested how stern (as well as benevolent) is God's 
 righteous " reign of law ; " and how urgently needed, amid 
 the mysteries of God's government and " His ways past 
 finding out," is some gospel of reassurance and peace. 
 As Bishop Selwyn put it, in a heart-stirring sermon on 
 suffering and sympathy :— 
 
 False philosophy, in old time, used to represent God as too 
 highly exalted to care for the sorrows and sufferings of mortal 
 men. But the very foundation of the Christian faith is laid on 
 the certain truth that " God so loved the world, that He gave 
 His only begotten Son " for it. Predestination, election, adoption, 
 the Lamb slain before the foundation of the world, the names 
 written in the book of life, — these are all proofs that the mercy of 
 God has found its exercise, even from eternity, in sympathy with 
 man. . . . He who, for our sakes, was made a little lower than 
 the angels for the suffering of death, is the perfect pattern of 
 human sympathy. His "being made man for us" adds to the 
 sympathy, which He had throughout eternity, the compassion for 
 our sorrows which He has learned in the school of suffering. 
 "We have not a High-priest which cannot he touched with a
 
 388 BISHOP SELWYN. [1874. 
 
 feeling of our infirmities." " In all our affliction, He was afflicted :" 
 "in His love and in his pity, He redeemed us :" He came to 
 " weep with those that weep," and to weep for those whose hard- 
 ness of heart had closed the fountain of their own penitential 
 tears. . . . We have no reason to believe that the compassion of 
 Christ has ceased, because He is gone up on high and is at the 
 right hand of God. So must we have compassion upon all those 
 on. whom our Lord and Master Himself has compassion. The 
 range of our compassion must be as wide as the love of Christ. 
 We must feel for the poor, — for these are the guests whom Christ 
 calls to His marriage-feast. We must comfort the widow and 
 the orphan, — for He who spake from His cross still speaks to us 
 from His throne : " Behold thy mother ! Behold thy son ! " We 
 must minister to the sick and wounded, — for the Lord Himself 
 so feels for them as to count every act of mercy done to them as 
 if it were done to Himself
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1875. 
 
 Deaths of many prominent persons — Mr. Osborne Morgan's Bill — First organi- 
 zation of diocesan "missions" — Ritualism — Murder of Commander Good- 
 enough at Santa Cruz — The labour traffic — Mission-festival at Lichfield — 
 Church congress at Stoke-on-Trent — India and Melanesia — Revision of the 
 cathedral statutes. 
 
 The year 1875 was not marked by any public events 
 of first-rate importance. But a good many persons, of 
 great interest to the Church at that period, passed away. 
 Among them was Dean Champneys of Lichfield (February 
 4th). He was a man whose gentle loving nature had drawn 
 the Bishop's heart to him in a remarkable manner. And 
 when the grave was made, deep in the solid rock on which 
 the Cathedral stands, on the south-east side of the Lady 
 Chapel, Bishop Selwyn pointed out that spot as the place 
 where he wished to be laid himself, close to the remains of 
 his beloved friend, whenever his own tim.e should come. 
 Li illustration of this wish he made allusion to a well-known 
 double tomb in Hereford Cathedral, where some ancient 
 bishop and dean are sculptured side by side, hand grasping 
 hand with a friendship not broken, but secured, by death. 
 Others, who died during this year, were Canon Selwyn 
 of Ely (April 24th), the accomplished and scholarly
 
 390 BISHOP selwyn: [1875. 
 
 brother of Bishop Selwyn, who had been originally 
 designated for the bishopric of New Zealand ; Professor 
 Ewald, the greatest Hebraist of his day in Germany, 
 (May 5 th) ; Bishop Thirl wall of St. David's, the ablest 
 and most " judicial " mind among the bishops of that 
 time, (July 27th) ; and Dean Hook of Chichester 
 (October 20th), who first showed, at Leeds, what a parish 
 priest inspired by the "catholic revival" could be like, as 
 Bishop Wilberforce first showed what a home-bishop, and 
 Bishop Selwyn what a missionary-bishop, could be like. 
 Many curious events also occurred, displaying the singularly 
 varied aspects of English religious life. In January, the 
 Congregationalists gave public intimation of the active and 
 persistent campaign they were bent on prosecuting, in 
 favour of their own principles, by opening with much 
 ceremony their new " Memorial Hall " in London. The 
 Hall had cost ^^"30,000 ; and was to be a " memorial " of 
 the great stimulus given to the Dissenting interest by the 
 unwelcome bracing-up of the Church's discipline in 1662 : 
 when she rose from the mire into which she had been 
 trodden during the Commonwealth, replaced some few 
 survivors of her expelled and ruined clergy, and demanded 
 that the intrusive occupants of her rectories should (at the 
 very least) be " ordained." A few days afterwards, Mr. 
 Osborne Morgan's Burials Bill was, on a second reading, 
 rejected in the House of Commons ; and, later on. Bishop 
 Selwyn spoke upon the subject at the Derby Conference, 
 as follows : — 
 
 It would be well if our Nonconformist brethren would learn 
 that their cause cannot be served by the assertion of imaginary 
 grievances. They have been relieved from the payment of
 
 1875-] RELIGIOUS ACTIVITIES). 39L 
 
 church-rates ; every civil and religious disability has been re- 
 moved ; they can be married in their own chapels, and buried 
 in their own graveyards. A public cemetery has been provided 
 for most of our large towns, in which they can either bury their 
 dead in consecrated ground with the service of the Church of 
 England, or in unconsecrated ground with any service they may 
 choose. As members still of the National Church, notwithstand- 
 ing their schism, they have the free right of sepulture in our 
 consecrated graveyards, the right to the ministrations of our 
 clergy, the comfort of an unequalled burial-service. Let them 
 forbear to disturb the peace of the grave by questions which 
 have no value to the dead, and which could have no place in 
 heaven. 
 
 On March 9th, Messrs. Moody and Sankey — recently 
 arrived from America — opened their long series of "re- 
 vival" services in the vast Agricultural Hall at Islington; 
 reminding the Church of England, in a very forcible way, 
 of her urgent need of " home missions " to supplement the 
 steady beat of her regular parish mechanism. 
 
 In the face of all these religious activities and theo- 
 logical rivalries, it is not surprising that Bishop Selvvyn 
 bestowed his presence neither willingly nor frequently in 
 the House of Lords, nor at all in the brilliant society of 
 London drawling-rooms, nor very conspicuously even in 
 Convocation. It was to his own Midland diocese that, 
 like a true bearer of the pastoral staff, he devoted almost 
 all the energies of his nature. Early in the year he was 
 gathering the opinions of the various ruri-decanal chapters 
 on a subject, at that time, of urgent practical importance 
 — the proposed revision of the rubrics. Convocation had, 
 as we have seen, in 1872, been empowered, by special 
 " letters of business " from the Crown, to examine and to
 
 392 BISHOP SELWYN. [1875. 
 
 adapt to modern needs the directions in the Prayer-Book 
 governing the Order of Divine Service. One of the first 
 rubrics which met them, on the very threshold of their 
 labours, was the ambiguous "ornaments rubric;" and the 
 question now arose : Should Convocation use its unwonted 
 opportunity to clear up, once for all, the disputed rubric ; 
 or should it permit the miserable and interminable feud 
 to drag on its weary course of irritation through court 
 after court, with humiliating appeal at last to the State 
 to settle matters? In a word, should recourse be had to 
 " legislation ; " or must the humiliating confession be made, 
 that the passions of Churchmen were too unbridled to 
 admit of anything else than vindictive resort to " litiga- 
 tion '' ? Bishop Selwyn's personal opinion on this question 
 was expressed, with no uncertain sound, in Convocation 
 (July 6th). He said : — 
 
 I think it must be clear to all of us that legislation, in any 
 difficulty of the Church of England, is the very cause for which 
 Convocation exists. To give up this duty because these questions 
 involve altercation and dispute is, in fact, "propter vitam vivendi 
 perdere causas." I further contend that this is the very purpose 
 for which letters of business have been issued, and that the special 
 points submitted to our consideration are these very rubrics. 
 Legislation is the oil poured upon the waves : litigation is the oil 
 poured upon the fire. [But] if we attempt to draw a hard and 
 fast line, it will end in the disruption of the Church. We are 
 all tolerating a great many things which are not strictly according 
 to law ; and I hope that we shall continue to do so. . , . During 
 last week, a clergyman came to me and stated that he had himself 
 for fourteen years, and his father before him for twenty years, 
 celebrated the Holy Communion standing eastward. He asked 
 if he must abandon a practice with which his parishioners were 
 familiar, and to which they had no objection. "What could I do?
 
 1875.] REVISION OF THE RUBRICS. 393 
 
 Was I to persuade him to make a change which would disgust 
 his people ? 
 
 The whole speech was in every way characteristic. 
 It expressed a righteous impatience of pretending loyalty 
 to a Prayer-Book whose very first rubric Avas allowed 
 to remain unintelligible. It betokened the colonial ad- 
 ministrator of many a long year, habituated not only to 
 discuss, but to decide matters of importance in synod. It 
 breathed, moreover, the spirit of gentleness, tolerance, and 
 conciliation — a spirit which was not natural to the speaker, 
 but which the grace of God and prolonged self-discipline 
 had long ago made a " second nature " to him. Unfortu- 
 nately, Bishop Selwyn on this occasion stood almost alone. 
 The opinion of his own clergy had been invited on the 
 point, and it had gone against him. Every ruri-decanal 
 chapter throughout the diocese had been carefully supplied 
 with a form, in which to record their judgment ; and while 
 two-thirds of the clergy considered the question so imma- 
 terial that they returned no answer at all, the remaining 
 third, by a majority of nearly two to one, desired "that 
 the ornaments rubric should remain unaltered." In Con- 
 vocation he encountered a similar opposition. His vener- 
 able friend, the Bishop of Lincoln (Wordsworth), said — 
 
 A legislative body has often to exercise a wise discretion in 
 silence. I think we might have spoken with great effect some 
 time ago ; but that time seems now to be passed. The jDresent 
 condition of things, when passions run high to a feverish excite- 
 ment, seems to me unfavourable to legislation. 
 
 The Bishop of Chichester (Durnford) alone agreed with 
 the Bishop of Lichfield : —
 
 394 BISHOP SELWYM. [1875. 
 
 No one (he said) can be satisfied with continual litigation 
 which settles nothing, and exasperates rather than calms religious 
 animosities. " Letters of business " have been given to Convoca- 
 tion for the very purpose of putting an end to this legal war. 
 
 But in an able and crushing speech, the Archbishop 
 (Tait) put an end to all hope of legislation. He said — 
 
 The clergy as a body, having been consulted as to whether 
 they thought legislation desirable or not, nearly all of them said 
 it was not desirable. Now, every sensible man, however he may 
 desire it in the abstract, never thinks of proceeding to legislate 
 if public opinion is entirely against his doing so. It is better to 
 tolerate ambiguity, than to rush into legislation which may stir 
 up much party-feeling; . . . and it may be wise not to rush hastily 
 into legislation, until we see more distinctly the working of the 
 Church of England in the present political condition of the 
 country. It is childish to say there is no doctrinal significance 
 in the practices we condemn. To " obey the decisions of the 
 ordinary " is the thing they ought to have done. I think people 
 have learnt to decide things a great deal too much for themselves. 
 I do not know whose fault it is, but they ought to have been held 
 with a tighter hand. After all, the persons who have caused all 
 this difificulty and disturbance are but a small body ; and if one 
 had them privately to talk to, I think one could almost persuade 
 them. But when they hold public meetings and band together 
 and get excited, they become totally unmanageable. That state 
 of things must come to an end. 
 
 In these words we have a complete explanation of the 
 passing of the Public Worship Regulation Act, so recently 
 effected by the Archbishop in Parliament; amid a complete 
 forgetfulness that this " small body " were but the straws 
 on the bosom of a great advancing tide. As Canon Butler 
 reminded the Lower House —
 
 1S75] SUNDAY SCHOOLS. 395 
 
 There has sprung up in the whole civilized world a great taste 
 and love for all that is beautiful, for music, sculpture, and the fine 
 arts in general. Is, then, a great symptom like that to be ignored ? 
 Is Satan to have everything that is attractive, as well as " all the 
 good tunes " ? 
 
 Nevertheless, after a discussion on this one point, — viz. 
 What to do with the ambiguous " Ornaments Rubric,"— 
 which occupies no less than three hundred pages of close 
 print in the " Chronicle of Convocation," the only result 
 was the following resolution, passed nein. con. : — 
 
 This House, believing legislation on these points to be at the 
 present time neither desirable nor practicable, does not deem it 
 expedient to discuss the course which any such legislation should 
 take. 
 
 On this, Bishop Selwyn returned to his own diocese, a 
 sadder — if not a wiser — man. 
 
 Soon afterwards we find him engaged in a much more 
 congenial occupation. At a meeting of the Staffordshire 
 Sunday School Association he delivered a very interesting 
 address. He said : — 
 
 The great difficulty in Sunday Schools is to find time for 
 the things which demand attention. The subject of the greatest 
 importance, and that which should be impressed on the minds of 
 the children from the earliest moment, is the explanation of the 
 Lord's Prayer. The children should be taught the foundation 
 of prayer, and how the duty was wrapped-up in the baptismal 
 covenant. Then teachers should impress on their children the 
 duty of praying for the extension of the kingdom of God and of 
 denying themselves in aid of it. A small portion of time may 
 thus be well employed in gaining a real comprehension of the 
 world and of the people who live in it. A lesson, for instance, 
 might easily be given on Ps. ii, 8 : " Desire of Me, and I will
 
 396 BISHOP SELWYN. [1875. 
 
 give thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the utmost parts 
 of the earth for thy possession ; " and it might be shown how 
 between New Zealand and England lay numberless places which 
 are calling aloud for our help. Then the teacher might take a 
 map and show how England — with her colonies and her two 
 hundred million souls in India — -has a great charge and a great 
 privilege laid upon her. For I earnestly ask you to interest the 
 children in real objects ; and not to waste their sympathies on 
 mere excitement, and make them feel as if nothing were real. 
 Thus prayer should always be followed by self-denial. Dean 
 Champneys, at Whitechapel, after years of patient teaching, 
 awakened such an interest in missions, that, in 1845, the various 
 schools of his parish made a collection for New Zealand ; it 
 amounted to no less than ^100, — all given in copper coin, and 
 each separate penny representing among these poor people a 
 separate act of self-denial. A personal interest, moreover, between 
 the children of two countries may be maintained by specially 
 assisting individual scholars in mission-schools from the pence 
 collected in some school at home. Indeed the power of "pence" 
 is not sufficiently understood. In the parish church at Walsall the 
 annual offertories amount to ^1000 ; and half of this is collected 
 in "pence." The London Society's mission-ship is mainly kept at 
 sea by " pence." In short, the old Scotch saying should never be 
 forgotten, " Many a mickle makes a muckle." 
 
 " Ships " and " missions " were, very naturally, always 
 associated closely together in Bishop Sehvyn's mind ; and 
 towards sailors his readiest sympathies were invariably 
 shown. Indeed some of his most powerful sermons drew 
 their inspiration from the sea. For instance, he once 
 preached thus, during the Californian " gold fever," on 
 St. Paul's shipwreck narrated in Acts xxvii. : — 
 
 What a description is this of the soul which is cut off from 
 Christ ! A ship driven from its anchor by which it held to the
 
 1875.] ''LET HER DRIVE!" 397 
 
 Rock ; tossed by the raging waves, and unable to bear up into the 
 wind ; with devils howling for joy amid the storm, " Let her drive ! " 
 It is a true account of all who have lost their hold of Chris- 
 tianity. " Let her drive ! " To them neither sun nor stars 
 appear; no small tempest is upon them. . . . Who will deny 
 that the manifold changes of the world were never more manifest 
 than at the present time ? All human powers alike are proved to 
 be unstable as water. A torrent of unruly will is sweeping away 
 everything before it ; and when it has done its work of disruption 
 it is itself overwhelmed by the next wave that follows it. And in 
 the midst of this wild and frenzied fever of the world, as if in 
 mockery of human madness, Satan opens his last remaining lure. 
 When all the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them have 
 been seen to be worthless, he points to the rivers which flow with 
 golden sands ; now, in the last ages of the world, he reveals his 
 hidden treasures as fuel for the fire he has kindled upon earth. 
 Lest nations should be too poor to war, he first inflames their 
 passions and then supplies them with the means. And then 
 he who has raised the storm looks on with a cry of joy at the 
 sight of the vessel hastening to destruction. " Let her drive," he 
 seems to say with bitter scorn ; " Gold is no longer needed for 
 the thrones and crowns of kings, — cast it into the midst for the 
 multitude to quarrel for." 
 
 Full of this love of the sea and admiration for sailors, 
 he deeply grieved when, in the House of Commons (July 
 22nd), the sailors' friend, Mr. Plimsoll, M.P. for Derby, 
 compromised his scheme for abating unnecessary risks 
 at sea by a want of steady temper and patience under 
 vexatious delays, which he might have learnt from no one 
 better than from his own diocesan. Still greater was the 
 Bishop's anxiety and distress when (August 20th), at the 
 Melanesian island of Santa Cruz — close to the scene of 
 Bishop Patteson's martyrdom, — Commander Goodenough
 
 398 BISHOP SELIVYN. {1875. 
 
 and a whole party of sailors were shot with poisoned 
 arrows, while on shore to mediate about the so-called 
 " labour traffic." For this heathen outrage was probably 
 connected with a previous Christian act of vengeance, which 
 had — to every good man's poignant regret — followed, and 
 apparently revenged, Bishop Patteson's death by a bombard- 
 ment of the island (Nukapu) where it had occurred.* For 
 it seems that some Santa Cruz people, wholly unconnected 
 with the murder, happened to be there, and perished in the 
 bombardment. So that when a canoe from that island, 
 accidentally encountered, broke the long silence that had 
 enveloped this ill-omened group since 1871, it was discovered 
 that revenge had begotten the spirit of revenge ; so that the 
 acceptance of the " gospel of peace " was delayed by the evil 
 passions of war. Nevertheless, the permeating influences 
 of the Church have since then found a way to enter, and 
 have taken full possession, even there ; although with what 
 reserve such a statement must always be made, became 
 clear during the mission voyage of the Bishop's son, ten 
 years later on. He had landed at a Christian island, to return 
 four scholars who had been entrusted to him. But where 
 the cross and the school-house should have been, he found 
 only skulls of slaughtered enemies and "all the hideous 
 
 * In a letter to Miss F. Patteson, in 1871, Bishop Selwyn says : " On the 
 very day I heard of your dear brother's death, I wrote to Mr, Gladstone, 
 renewing the claim which has been so often pressed upon her Majesty's Govern- 
 ment, that a small ship of war — with a chosen commander — should be commis- 
 sioned to watch over the islands of the South Sea : to take care that the 
 agreements made with the natives be thoroughly understood by them, and 
 faithfully carried out by their employers : and, above all, that every kind of 
 forcible or fraudulent abduction should be prevented or punished. I need not 
 say that I studiously avoided any word which should imply the slightest wish 
 that punishment should be inflicted upon any one who, either directly or 
 indirectly, has been the cause of dear Coley's death."
 
 I875-] THE LABOUR TRAFFIC. 399 
 
 trophies and signs of cannibalism, — showing how very little, 
 if at all, these people had yet emerged from the darkness 
 of former times." At the bottom even of this purely native 
 massacre lay some dispute connected with the " labour 
 traffic," — a system which, in some hands, was very hard to 
 distinguish from " slavery." Hence arose a jealous w^atch- 
 fulness on the part of the Aborigines Protection Society ; 
 and they wrote to Bishop Selwyn, receiving the following 
 cautious reply : — 
 
 I hardly know what to think, still less what to say, about the 
 Admiralty instructions [for returning fugitive slaves to their 
 owners] to which you refer. Tested by the only field of which I 
 know much, viz. Melanesia — where a large portion of the popula- 
 tion of every island are likely to be "slaves" of the other portion, 
 — it seems to me impossible that Commander Hopkins should be 
 bound to return any man who swims off to his ship to any other 
 man who claims him as his slave. Are we to accept the state- 
 ment of every ruffian that a man is his slave ? If not, where is 
 die question to be tried ? There seems to me no clear course, 
 but that every man who sets foot on British soil or on the deck of 
 a British vessel is presumed to be free. 
 
 But, — no doubt the Bishop would fain have added, — 
 though that be a " clear course," yet no doubt injustice and 
 heart-burning among native slave-owners often come of 
 it; I therefore show you "a more excellent" way — the 
 introduction of Christianity among these heathen islanders ; 
 and, thereby, the abolition of slavery altogether. This 
 more excellent way was indeed always foremost in his 
 thoughts and nearest to his heart. "Missions" of every 
 kind seemed to his active intelligence the very raison d'etre 
 of a Church ; and to this conviction his triennial system of
 
 400 BISHOP SELWYN. [1875. 
 
 diocesan festivals bore witness. For while, in deference to 
 the infirmities of musicians he meekly allowed one year to 
 be sacrificed to a choral festival, which had no charms for 
 him, the other two years were firmly claimed for foreign 
 missions and home missions. In the present year (1875) 
 the turn for " foreign missions " had come round ; and 
 on June ist there was a typical gathering at Lichfield 
 Cathedral of men who had done good service in the cause. 
 It happened to be a lovely summer's day — one of those 
 English days that no colony or dependency of the British 
 Empire can match, — and a long procession issued from the 
 palace gate and slowly swept round to the great western 
 doors of the cathedral. First came the students of the 
 Theological College, — whom the military-minded Bishop 
 always eyed, as his half-drilled conscripts, with disci- 
 plinary but affectionate eyes ; then came a hundred 
 clergymen, the prebendaries and canons of the cathedral, 
 and the archdeacons of the diocese ; then two bishops 
 of daughter Churches — Bishop Webb of Bloemfontein 
 in Southern Africa and Bishop Venables of Nassau in 
 the Gulf of Mexico ; after them, with long sweeping 
 train and two attending chaplains, the bishop of a sister 
 Church, the venerable Bishop Forbes of Brechin in 
 Scotland ; and last came the greatest of them all, the 
 veteran who had borne the cross of Jesus furthest of them 
 all, and had faced by far the most appalling dangers of 
 them all. Bishop Selwyn. His beautiful ebony and silver 
 pastoral-staff (the gift of New Zealand friends) was borne 
 before him, and he was attended by his two coadjutor 
 bishops, who had seen service with him in the southern 
 hemisphere. Bishop Abraham and Bishop Hobhouse. The
 
 iSjSl FOREIGN MISSIONS. 4OI 
 
 sermon was preached by Bishop Webb ; and afterwards, 
 assembling in the palace gardens, a little crowd gradually 
 drew round a brilliant laburnum-tree, a " dropping well of 
 fire," beneath which Bishop Selvvyn had taken up his post, 
 and whence he and the others addressed the meeting. He 
 spoke with his usual felicity, combining a remarkable 
 breadth of view with special local touches of nearer interest 
 to the bystanders. 
 
 This meeting (he observed) is one on the most comprehensive 
 plan. It is not held on behalf of any one particular society, nor 
 in support of any one branch of mission-work. It is held to 
 support the cause of missions generally throughout the world. 
 Still, we air have, I think, a special interest in the Melanesian 
 mission, to which this diocese has already contributed, besides 
 many prayers and offerings, more than one \1%&{\A person. Among 
 them are Mr. Penny, Mr. Still, and my own dear son. Neverthe- 
 less, the work for which we have t'his day offered up our prayers 
 in the cathedral is world-wide; for the "field is the world." And 
 it is with a view to kindle a more lively interest in that work that 
 the dean and chapter have, with my hearty concurrence, agreed that 
 every year there should be such a diocesan gathering as this. Let 
 us try to do the duty which Christ has assigned to every believing 
 man, — to go and seek out the sheep that have strayed from His 
 fold, and to bring them back to the Shepherd and Bishop of their 
 souls. 
 
 Another mission — a woman's mission to the " great 
 dark continent" — about this time awakened the warm 
 sympathy of this modern apostle to the Gentiles. A 
 daughter of Archdeacon Allen had dedicated herself to 
 missionary enterprise ; and he invited her, with all 
 members of her family^ who could accompany her, to 
 break her journey at Lichfield, when she was starting for 
 
 2 D
 
 402 BISHOP SELWVy. [1875. 
 
 Zanzibar. Of this \isit a graphic description is given by 
 her brother-in-law, the Rev. R. M. Grier — 
 
 On October 29th, after an early celebration of the Holy 
 Communion in her father's church at Frees, Miss Allen, accom- 
 panied by her father and mother and sisters, set out for Lichfield. 
 It was a sorrowful journey ; until at Stafford the Bishop joined 
 the party. Then all was at once changed. He took charge of 
 everything and every one — of shawls, rugs, umbrellas, luggage, 
 the Archdeacon, and the ladies ; and met Mrs. Allen's remon- 
 strance at his thus burdening himself by the playful rejoinder, 
 " I am only a good porter spoiled." When the train started, 
 however, he proved that he was something more ; for he kept up 
 the spirits of his companions until they reached their destination. 
 At the palace, after dinner he took his guests into the study, and, 
 opening a case, presented Miss Allen with a side-saddle such as 
 his own observation had taught him would be most likely to be 
 useful to her abroad. That evening there was a solemn service 
 in the Bishop's Chapel ; and the next morning in the same place 
 there was a celebration of the Holy Communion. In this, the 
 only variation from ordinary custom was that, while Miss Allen 
 knelt at the altar rails after receiving, the Bishop laid his hands 
 upon her, in token (as it were) that she was consecrated to a life 
 of labour and self-sacrifice for Christ's sake. About midday, the 
 party started for London from the platform of Lichfield station, 
 to which the Bishop had brought them ; and there he stood, 
 waving adieu to them, till the train was out of sight.* 
 
 Shortly afterwards Bishop Selwyn was called upon to 
 address a large assemblage of people at Wellington, in 
 Shropshire, at the consecration of a new cemetery. He 
 observed that — 
 
 the word "cemetery" simply means a place where bodies are 
 laid to sleep. Many who hear me will remember seeing at Lich- 
 
 * Grier, " Life of Archdeacon Allen," i. p. 276.
 
 jS75] " THE SLEEPING CHILDREN:' 4O3 
 
 field (what is termed) " the sleeping children," — that is, the 
 figures in marble of two young girls taken away in early child- 
 hood. They are represented with their arms round each others' 
 necks ; and no one who has seen them can ever forget the 
 appearance of perfect peace in those children. It fills one with 
 joy and comfort to know, amid the sin, sorrow, and folly of this 
 world, that one out of every seven born into the Avorld, depart to 
 be with Christ before having committed actual sin. 
 
 This is certainly a pessimist view of the world ; though 
 it may find an echo in the hearts of many bereaved parents, 
 and may bring them a certain comfort. But it was not 
 a view v/hich was habitual to Bishop Selwyn, nor one 
 which at all appeared in his confirmation addresses, or in 
 his usual method of dealing with young people. His " con- 
 firmations " he always felt to be matters, not only of the 
 most solemn obligation, but of the greatest delight ; and 
 he sometimes almost sternly imposed the obligation, where 
 the delight was not properly felt. Witness the following 
 letter to the Rural Dean of Stoke-on-Trent, about this 
 time : — 
 
 I have found great inconvenience in submitting the scheme of 
 confirmations to the ruridecanal chapters. A certain number of the 
 clergy attend and give their opinions ; others stay away and after- 
 wards write letters complaining of the arrangements proposed. A 
 third set — happily small in number — escape from confirmations alto- 
 gether, and avoid the painful suggestion of neglect of duty, which 
 would come home to them if the confirmation were held in their 
 churches. The people in those parishes lose the whole benefit 
 intended for them and for their children. I have been endeavour- 
 ing for four years to hold a confirmation in every church, by the 
 aid of my coadjutors ; and, at the rate of more than two hundred 
 annually, this ought to have been now accomplished. But there 
 are still three churches, at least, in Stoke rural deanery, in which
 
 404 BISHOP SELWYN. [1875. 
 
 confirmations have not been held. I do not take any account 
 of the inconvenience of the church or of the character of the 
 clergyman. Whether the lack of candidates be owing to his 
 neglect or to the prevalence of Dissent, it is still my duty to let 
 the people know to what they are pledged in their baptism, and 
 what is required of them as a preliminary to Holy Communion. 
 
 This giv^es a glimpse of the bishop in his sterner moods. 
 His more exultant and humorous mood was seen on the 
 beach at Auckland, when his nocturnal landing with half 
 a dozen firstfruits of Melanesian boyhood was cheerily 
 announced to his long-watching and weariful wife by the 
 terse announcement — " I have got them." Or when, 
 on the same beach, another landing was effected with 
 specimens of dark-skinned girlhood on either arm — little 
 Wabisane and little Wasitrutru ("little chattering bird") 
 — decked in indescribable sea-garments of the bishop's own 
 construction, but each with a tender thought for feminine 
 ways expressed in a bunch of gay ribbons at the shoulder. 
 Again, his highest reach of joy and hope in dealing with 
 children was occasionally witnessed — and who that wit- 
 nessed or took part in them can ever forget those scenes 
 — when, at the elevated- font in Lichfield Cathedral, he. 
 baptized a daughter of his own son, or the child of one of 
 his Canons in the Close. With the most beaming happy 
 looks, he would on such occasions hold forth the child 
 on outstretched arms in sight of all the congregation, 
 while he pronounced the words : " Seeing now, dearly 
 beloved brethren, that this child is regenerate and grafted 
 into the body of Christ, let us give thanks unto x'\lmighty 
 God." 
 
 Nevertheless, an occasional deep depression of spirits'
 
 1875-] SYMPATHY IN TROUBLE. 405 
 
 — especially at any season of ministerial ill-success or 
 disappointment — was, as we have already seen, a trial 
 from which even his abundant vivacity did hot exempt 
 him. Perhaps his personal acquaintance with grief con- 
 tributed its share towards making him a most effective 
 consoler of the afflicted, and. a most delicate bearer of ill- 
 news. One has attested this who was herself supported 
 by him under the agonizing loss of a martyred brother, 
 and heard his calm whisper — " I know that you would not, 
 at the bottom of your heart, and conscious what this noble 
 death really is and will be to the Church — I know you 
 would not have it otherwise." The same person, too, has 
 borne testimony to his singularly thoughtful sympathy, 
 having witnessed how he broke the news of fast-approach- 
 ing death to one quite unaware of its approach — a lady 
 whom he had known during the war in New Zealand. 
 In truth, " masterful " though he certainly was by nature, 
 stern and unsympathizing harshness was totally foreign 
 to his character. It was a side presented only to people 
 who needed either shaking-up or shaking-off. So that 
 his own wife has been heard to say, " With George, — if 
 I must perforce be either one or the other, — I would 
 certainly rather be a knave than a fool." 
 
 At all events. Bishop Selwyn, with his bright, frank, 
 humorous energy, was the last man in the world to become 
 a "pessimist." Rather, the world seemed to him a delightful 
 field, and life a happy opportunity, for the exercise of his 
 many gifts and for doing indefatigable service both to God 
 and man. And as he stood, in this year (1875), beside the 
 open grave of his friend. Dean Champneys, and on the very 
 ground which was all too soon to be opened again to receive
 
 406 BISHOP SELIVYX. [1875. 
 
 his own stalwart frame, the Dean's favourite hymn (sung 
 ere the grave was closed) seemed precisely to express that 
 common devotion to their Master's cause which drew these 
 two good men together, both in life and death : — 
 
 " Lord, it belongs not to my care 
 Whether I die ov live : 
 To love and serve Thee is my share, 
 And this Thy grace must give." 
 
 As to the reverential and peaceful solemnity which, he 
 conceived, should encompass the resting-places of the dead, 
 it was probably much more prominently in his thoughts, 
 when he resisted the intrusion of alien services into our 
 churchyards, than any nervous anxiety about the inviola- 
 bility of Church property. Thus, at the archidiaconal 
 conference in Shropshire this year, he combined together 
 the two subjects of funeral reform and the Burials Bill — 
 
 because (he said) the one will probably hereafter have an 
 important bearing on the other. If the Church is not to be 
 allowed to possess her burial-grounds in peace, it may be necessary 
 to provide for ourselves new grounds, to be held in trust for the 
 Church. Then funeral reform will prepare the way for a complete 
 system of Church sepulture. We need reform of everything which 
 separates rich from poor in that ordinance which levels all dis- 
 tinctions. " Devout men " should follow a Christian to his grave. 
 
 All present were not, however, of the Bishop's opinion ; 
 and, though a resolution was carried ne^n. con. that " the 
 exclusive right of the Church to her churchyards be main- 
 tained, but that (where it is desired) an interment without 
 services at the grave should be allowed," still one of his 
 own archdeacons (Allen) made a vigorous speech on the 
 other side, and advocated the permission — afterwards
 
 i875-] THE CHURCH CONGRESS. 407 
 
 enforced by Act of Parliament — ^for Dissenters to use their 
 own services in the church's grounds. 
 
 How Httle our Bishop cared for personal attacks or 
 anonymous abuse, in this or any other controversy, will 
 appear from a letter written about this time to the same 
 Archdeacon. 
 
 For all your kind expressions of sympathy and affection 
 I heartily thank you. To all charges brought against me before 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury I am ready to answer in due time, 
 at appointed place, and in lawful manner. To all personal 
 charges my rule is, "Answer him not a word." For anonymous 
 writers in the newspapers (as such) I care nothing. I am most 
 thankful for advice ; but, to be kindly taken, it must distil as the 
 dew, and not bluster like Boreas. 
 
 An important event was now approaching, and pre- 
 paration for it occupied much of the Bishop's thoughts. 
 The Church Congress was to be held once more within 
 the diocese ; and the populous capital of " the Pot- 
 teries," Stoke-on-Trent, had been fixed upon for this 
 great gathering of Churchmen. It was opened by the 
 Bishop on October 5th, and continued for four days, as he 
 afterwards thankfully remarked, " without one word being 
 uttered of bitterness or strife." This congress was not so 
 brilliantly " successful " or so well attended as some pre- 
 vious congresses had been ; but the impression made by it 
 upon the surrounding masses of the local population was 
 profound. It was to them like a new revelation. They 
 had never known before, by ocular demonstration, the vast 
 power and resources of the Church of England. 
 
 A few weeks beforehand the Rector of Stoke (Sir Love- 
 lace Stamer) wrote thus to the Guardian : —
 
 40y BISHOP SELWYN. [1875. 
 
 The presidency of Bishop Selwyn will be the chief distinction 
 of this year's congress. He will be recognized as the bishop who, 
 on his translation to an English See, gave the example of a well- 
 organized system of conferences in his diocese, and found a place 
 for the laity in the councils of the Church. It will be remem- 
 bered, too, that no one has done so much to draw together the 
 various Churches in communion with the Church of England, 
 and that the proposal to hold a second Lambeth conference has 
 been carried through his persev'ering advocacy. 
 
 The following is an outline of the Bishop's inaugural 
 address : — 
 
 The object of the Church Congress is trutli — truth as perfect 
 as God, by the teaching of the Holy Ghost, may be pleased to 
 reveal. We do not accept as infallible the authority of any mortal 
 man ; nor do we submit doubtful questions to the decision of a 
 council ; nor, again, do we agree to differ, as if truth were beyond 
 our reach. But we invite a free expression of opinion from men 
 of various habits of thought, hoping that the greater part of our 
 differences will vanish when we come to understand one another. 
 The language of extreme party-spirit is an unknown tongue to all 
 but the initiated. The man of one party is a " barbarian " to the man 
 of the other (i Cor. xiv. 11). . . , Some may say, "Are not these 
 thoughts for the synod rather than the congress.'* Are not the 
 objects of the congress purely practical ? " I cannot put asunder 
 what God has joined together. Christianity knows nothing of 
 practice as distinct from doctrine. ... I cannot doubt that the 
 Anglican Church is tlie true centre round wliich may be rallied, in 
 God's own time, all the scattered forces of those who agree in 
 accepting Holy Scripture as their standard of faith, and the creeds 
 of the undivided Church as their sunuuary of doctrine. Stretching 
 out her arms to the great English-speaking race, now widely 
 scattered round the earth — bearing with any errors she may discern 
 in other Churches, as she hopes her own may be forgiven, — com- 
 mending herself to Jew and Gentile by her visible unity, — she may
 
 1875.] RESULTS OF THE CONGRESS. 4C9 
 
 press on to the development of a catholicity as wide as is possible 
 to be attained ; until Rome, awaking from her dream of universal 
 empire, shall be content to be what she was at Nicaea and at 
 Ephesus — one among many living stones built up into one holy, 
 catholic, and apostolic Church, Jesus Christ Himself being 
 the chief Corner-stone. 
 
 At the conclusion of the Congress, the Bishop added 
 a {&\\ words upon the offering of praise, and led the 
 thoughts of his hearers to Eucharistic praise as the highest 
 kind of worship. He concluded with the Ter-sanctus — the 
 whole assembly rising simultaneously, and standing with 
 bowed heads as he recited the sacred words. 
 
 By such gatherings and such speeches as these the 
 minds of Churchmen have of late years been wonderfully 
 awakened, and their ideas have been mightily expanded. 
 The retired country parish, with perhaps a dull routine 
 of Sunday services, and an interest in nothing beyond the 
 gossip of the ale-house, has suddenly found itself within 
 walking distance of a crowded assembly addressed by 
 men whose names were conspicuous in the newspapers, 
 and who were discussing questions as wide as the world. 
 The townsman, keen on local politics and taught to regard 
 the Church as one among many sects, squabbling (like all 
 the rest) over petty school-board elections, or about some 
 trumped-up "burial scandal," became abruptly aware that 
 the Church was a power which had to be reckoned with 
 on a scale very different from all that. The Dissenter 
 found out to his surprise that Churclimen, too, could talk ; 
 and talk with as much practical sense and power as " the 
 minister;" while the subjects discussed, and the perfect 
 freedom and courtesy with which they were discussed,
 
 4IO JSISIIOP SELWYN. [1875. 
 
 gave matter for unaccustomed reflection. The very sight, 
 too, of such a man as Bishop Sehvyn — one who had faced 
 danger in many unaccustomed shapes, had converted 
 cannibals into Sunday-school teachers, knew how to dis- 
 pense with every luxury and even necessary of life, and 
 who (literally, as well as in figure of speech) could " paddle 
 his own canoe," — was an inspiring and an elevating sight ; 
 especially when he sat, calm and radiant, surrounded by 
 the magnates of the district, and easily governing with 
 the sweep of his long quill pen the swaying impulses of 
 an excited assembly. 
 
 Another event, in the same month of October, 1875, 
 also helped to enlarge all Englishmen's ideas, and espe- 
 cially to give them a livelier interest than they had before 
 in that great "field," both for the operations of the world 
 and of the Church, India. On October nth, the Prince 
 of Wales, attended by the heartfelt good wishes of all 
 his loyal countrymen, set forth from Charing Cross station 
 for his long-planned visitation to the East. For the 
 Prince's Indian tour Parliament made abundant and 
 dignified provision. They voted iJ^5 2,000 for his voyage, 
 ;^30.000 for his entertainment in India, and iJ^6o,000 for 
 his personal expenses. 
 
 No doubt this vast sum was well spent, though it was 
 on a truly imperial scale. For an Oriental people must be 
 impressed as well as governed. The minds of their less 
 educated classes seem, like those of children, to be de- 
 veloped only so far as the imaginative stage. This was 
 long ago found out by Bishop Patteson. 
 
 The mode of thought of a South Sea Islander resembles very 
 closely that of a Semitic man. That the Jew did not think —
 
 1875] REVISION OF THE STATUTES. 4I I 
 
 certainly did not speak — like a European, is self-evident. Where, 
 then, are we to find [a similar] people, children in thought, 
 keenly alive to the outer world, impressible, emotional, but 
 devoid of the power of abstract thought ? I assure you, the 
 Hebrew narrative, viewed from the Melanesian point of thought, 
 is wonderfully graphic and lifelike. The English version is dull 
 and lifeless by comparison. We [Europeans] say, "When I get 
 there, all will be right; " but every South Sea Islander would say, 
 " I am there ; and it is right." * 
 
 Add to this the direct testimony of a Hindu : — 
 
 It is only an Asiatic (says Mr. Mozoomdar) who can teach 
 religion to Asiatics. Hindus have a powerful national life, which 
 remains all but utterly uninfluenced by foreign preaching. . . . 
 Was not Jesus Christ an Asiatic ; and all the agencies, primarily 
 employed for the propagation of the gospel, Asiatic ? An Asiatic 
 man can read the imageries and allegories of the gospel, and its 
 descriptions of natural sceneries and customs and manners, with 
 greater interest and a fuller perception of their force and beauty 
 than Europeans. To Asiatics, therefore, Christ is doubly inter- 
 esting. . . . When we speak of the Eastern Christ, we speak of 
 the incarnation of unbounded love and grace ; when we speak of 
 the Western Christ, we speak of the incarnation of theology, 
 formalism, ethical and physical force, f 
 
 In the autumn of this year a work of the highest im- 
 portance to the efficiency of his cathedral was completed 
 by the Bishop. He had some years before encouraged his 
 chapter, first to revise and adapt their statutes to the 
 requirements of modern times, and then to translate the 
 result into mother-English. For, as has been well said, 
 " there is no question that the true ' sacred language ' of 
 
 * Yonge, "Life of Bishop Patteson," vol. ii., p. 476. 
 
 t Mozoomdar, "The Oriental Christ"' (18S3), pp. 16, 21, 46.
 
 4 1 2 BISHOP SEL WYN. [ i S 7 5 . 
 
 the modern time is English." Besides, this note of 
 "simplicity and truth" was clearly struck, three hundred 
 years ago, by the masculine sense of our Reformers, who 
 put into mother-English both the Prayer-Book and the 
 Bible. In the same spirit of earnest faith in reality and 
 veracity, and in fervent hope that a cathedral — once made 
 intelligible and lovable — would prove (as many of our 
 cathedrals have since done) matchless instruments for 
 good in the hands of the Church, Bishop Selwyn's great 
 chapter set to work. They cleared away whatever was 
 irrecoverably dead and bygone ; they faithfully and 
 anxiously preserved every feature of the past that could 
 be preserved, so as to maintain unbroken continuity with 
 the system of their forefathers ; and then they put the 
 whole result into plain English. 
 
 The ancient statutes, of which these are a translation and 
 abridgment, date from a very early period. Indeed, their 
 origin is lost in the mists of a primitive antiquity, when 
 the bishop lived with his clergy in a common house, and 
 served the surrounding country from that central home. 
 So early as the third century we find traces of this arrange- 
 ment, in the writings of Tertullian (A.D. 200) and Cyprian 
 (a.D. 250). But in the fourth century, AuL,'ustine of Hippo 
 — attempting to revive Church discipline almost on monas- 
 tic models — drew up a few stringent statutes for his clcrg}'. 
 He made them live with him and draw (as the clergy of 
 Ou'Appelle do now) their food and clothing from a "com- 
 mon fund" — a phrase in ordinary cathedral use to this day ; 
 he menacingly forbade any of them to possess property of 
 their own ; and he inscribed on the common dinner-table 
 the following excellent warning against "gossip : "- —
 
 1875.] CATHEDRALS IN THE DARK AGES. 413 
 
 " Q)uisquis amat diciis absentum rodere vitam, 
 Plane mensam indiynam noverit esse sibi." 
 
 Four hundred years later on, we get a fresh glimpse of 
 the life led by cathedral canons, in the statutes of the Cathe- 
 dral of Metz, compiled by Bishop Chrodegang (a.D. 750). 
 The bishop is dean, and in his absence the archdeacon. 
 They all live together, and sleep in a common dormitory. 
 If none of them have learnt (like Bishop Sehvyn) how to 
 cook, a layman may be had in for that purpose. The dis- 
 cipline was severe and sometimes corporal. But now each 
 canon might enjoy his private property, on condition that 
 he bequeathed it to the society. These statutes were 
 remodelled about a century later on, in a synod held at 
 Aachen (a.D. 816) ; and again we get some curious glimpses 
 into ancient cathedral life. 
 
 It is clear as daylight (says the synod) that no institution [of 
 the Church] is so good as that of canons. But though they may- 
 wear linen, eat meat, and possess property — all of which things 
 are forbidden to monks, who live a harder life, — yet in avoiding 
 vices and scandals their life should be not inferior to that of 
 monks. No one in the society must be useless or idle, drawing 
 his pay without any duty done ; but should daily^ come to service, 
 always sleep in the common dormitory, always eat at the common 
 table. The canon's dress should not be foppish, nor yet (on the 
 other hand) entirely out of fashion and unseemly ; for each of 
 those extremes is a sure sign of pride or pretentiousness. It. is 
 very improper that a canon should go about dressed like a monk. 
 In public reading and choral service, let him rather consider the 
 eilification of the people than, that vainest of all things, popular 
 ai^plause. Let the song not be drawn out to inconvenient length ; 
 and let the words be clearly pronounced. Should any be un- 
 musical, it were well that he should remain silent. No women 
 must be about the close. Let each one, according to his ability,
 
 414 BISHOP SELIVYN. L1875. 
 
 study some useful art or other : so that no one, in the College of 
 Canons, appear to be useless or eat up the gifts of the faithful in 
 idleness. Such should be the character, and such the life, of 
 those who have [in this way] devoted themselves to God's 
 service. 
 
 Thus both the early Church and the Church of the 
 " Dark Ages " have very clear and well-drawn statutes for 
 the cathedrals of their time ; and from them it is easy to 
 see the "ideal " which has always floated before the mind 
 of the Church, — an ideal which, like a golden thread, runs 
 through all the various changes and adaptations of fifteen 
 hundred years, and gleams out, in our own time, wherever 
 some man of God arises to rub off rust and apathy, and to 
 let the gold appear. In the Middle Ages, at Lichfield, we 
 have the first extant statutes, dating from about 1190, and 
 going into curious detail about the services in the cathedral. 
 Here first comes into view that admirable arrangement of 
 cathedrals " of the old foundation," surviving to this hour, 
 whereby — as the material structure rests solidly upon four 
 great central piers, that support the tower — so the personal 
 structure rests upon four " principal persons," the dean 
 with pastoral charge of the close, the precentor in charge 
 of the music, the chancellor in charge of the library, and 
 the treasurer in trust with the sacristy and all its contents. 
 These four are the great officers of the cathedral ; and all 
 the other personages, told off to fulfil various duties to the 
 community, are but supplementary and auxiliary to the.se 
 four. The dean, as "primus inter pares," is in the same 
 position towards his brother-canons as the rural dean is to 
 his brother-clergy : and, like them, he has three months of 
 statutable "residence " in the year. In 129Q, however, he
 
 1875.] THE LICHFIELD STATUTES. 415 
 
 was bound to continual attendance, with one month's leave 
 of absence every fourth year. 
 
 But, as time went on, and the princely bishops lived 
 far away from their proper head-quarters, human infirmity 
 persuaded the mediaeval deans to give themselves airs ; 
 and they even presumed to keep the bishop out from his 
 own cathedral. Thus, so early as 1320, Bishop Langton's 
 revised statutes have to check the encroachments of the 
 dean. Indeed, every subsequent revision of the statutes at 
 Lichfield shows, only too clearly, the gradual break-down 
 of the whole mediaeval system. The revised statutes of 
 1440 deal chiefly with derelictions of duty and neglectful 
 methods of performing service : the next revision (1450) 
 attempts to put a stop to rancorous quarrels by heavy fines ; 
 the next one (1490) imposes angry punishments on neglects 
 and contempts of common decency; the next (1520) 
 inveighs against abuses and scandals, by this time become 
 enormous and intolerable ; and the last of the pre-Reforma- 
 tion revisions (December 22, 1526) is an attempt by Bishop 
 Blythe to expunge all the old rules that had become 
 obsolete and neglected, and to compress within a few 
 leaves — exactly as Bishop Selwyn did, three hundred and 
 fifty years afterwards — all that was " alive " and practically 
 useful. After the Reformation — the kingly power having 
 become ascendant in the Church — King James I. (1624) 
 issued Letters Patent, confirming to the Bishop of Lichfield 
 (" with the assent and consent of the dean and chapter ") 
 his ancient power of revising the statutes ; and this power 
 was accordingly exercised by Bishop Hacket(i662) and by 
 five of his successors. Bishop Lonsdale, at last, in 1863, 
 added some statutes in -English ; and following these
 
 4l6 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1875. 
 
 various precedents extending through no less than seven 
 hundred years, Bishop Seluyn in 1875 revised and com- 
 pressed the whole of the statutes, and translated them into 
 plain English. 
 
 At the same time, a certain ominous and strange 
 document was finally got rid of, and laid to rest amid the 
 cathedral archives. It had, for four hundred years, formed 
 a standing monument of distrust and animosity between 
 bishop and chapter : and was entitled a " composition " 
 between these two parties. It proved only too evidently 
 that, as the Middle Ages sank into corruption and despair 
 of self-reformation, the bishops had followed the example 
 of the popes, and had used the opportunities of their high 
 office for shameful extortion of fees ; while, no doubt, the 
 canons on their part had reason for avoiding unpleasant 
 inquiries. Hence they forced the bishop to a formal 
 treaty ; in which, among other concessions, he undertook 
 never to hold a "visitation " of the cathedral till four years 
 had elapsed from the previous one. At such a scandalous 
 restriction as this. Bishop Selwyn naturally expressed much 
 contemptuous impatience. And the reader will now be 
 able fully to understand a brief but characteristic passage, 
 from a letter written to New Zealand on the last day of 
 this year : — 
 
 Our chapter-meeting was most happy and harmonious. On 
 the second day, before twelve o'clock, we closed our proceedings 
 with earnestness and solemnity and with much thankfulness of 
 heart. And so came the euthanasia of the old "composition," 
 and of all the unintelligible stuff which had been sworn-to for four 
 or five centuries. 
 
 Thus ended a year full of labours, rich in blessings,
 
 1875-] END OF THE YEAR. 41 y 
 
 fruitful in far-reaching changes. Doubtless, the Bishop, as 
 he rose from his knees on that " last night of the old year," 
 appended with more than usual thankfulness to his diocesan 
 scheme of things to be done "if the Lord will" in 1875, 
 his customary seal of their happy completion in the words 
 Deo gratias, — " Thanks be to God ! " 
 
 2 E
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 i8;6. 
 
 The Bulgarian atrocities — Sister Dora — The Burials Bill — The "Old Catho- 
 lics " — A " Church House " — The Final Court of Appeal — Visit to the 
 Isle of Man — The Bishop as a "muscular Christian'" — The Diocesan 
 Fund. 
 
 This was a year of tranquil and strenuous activity in the 
 diocese of Lichfield ; but it was unmarked by any events 
 of first-rate importance. In fact, the diocesan machine had 
 now been got into easy working order, and had become in 
 great measure permeated by the Bishop's ideas. When 
 therefore, everything was moving at high speed and with 
 perfect smoothness, there was naturally little to record. 
 
 But in the outside world events were happening which, 
 like clouds gathering on the horizon, portended in the 
 near future dark calamities both to Church and State. 
 First of all, it was the year of the too-celebrated "Bul- 
 garian atrocities " — the first mutterings of the storm which 
 was shortly to break over Eastern Europe in the disastrous 
 Russo-Turkish v>ar. In all the military occurrences of 
 that war Bishop Sel\\}-n, as usual, took a deep interest. 
 The solid discipline and obedient self-devotion of the 
 Russian armies he warmly admired. The passive valour
 
 1S76.] THE RUSSO-TURKISH WAR. 419 
 
 and tenacity of the Turks, in defending assailed positions, 
 won his highest praise. But, meanwhile, every day there 
 was being paraded before all men's eyes the terrible 
 mystery of useless human suffering, of baffled endeavour, 
 of successful iniquity. And these things did not fail to 
 engender in many minds perplexity and sometimes un- 
 belief. 
 
 But to demand (said Bishop Selwyn, in a sermon at Lichfield 
 Cathedral) that we should explain everything which is dark or 
 doubtful is altogether unreasonable. A man comes to me with a 
 difficulty ; and says, " Explain that ! " I ask him, " Why ? " He 
 answers, " In order that I may believe." But if I fail to explain it 
 to his satisfaction, what then ? Is God, therefore, to be less God, 
 or the Bible to be less true, because I am unable to explain, or 
 you to understand ? A man would starve, if he refused to take 
 food till he could understand its properties or could trace its 
 effects. In the least things, as well as in the greatest — in the 
 food and raiment of the body, in light and heat, in the air we 
 breathe, in the clouds and vapours which supply us with rain, 
 in the compass which guides us over the ocean, in the planets 
 which are chained to the sun with chains of calculated power, in 
 the rivers of water which run up-hill to the tops of the trees, in 
 every thing (in short) which we see or hear or touch or handle — ■ 
 the same truth is still evident, viz. that " it is the glory of God to 
 conceal a thing." 
 
 The spectacle of sufTering and bloodshed does not, 
 however, always produce a merely paralyzing perplexity. 
 It goads more robust and believing souls to energetic 
 action. And so it came to pass that this Russo-Turkish 
 war stirred up the most fervid longings to be helpful, in 
 the heart of one who, at that time little known beyond 
 the diocese in which she worked, has since acquired a
 
 420 I^ISHOP SELVVYN. [1876. 
 
 world-wide celebrity through the touching account of her 
 life written by Miss Lonsdale. The fact is that " Sister 
 Dora," from her quiet home in the Cottage Hospital at 
 Walsall, kept a watchful look-out upon the great world 
 and its affairs. Hence, during the Franco-German War 
 in 1870, and now again, when the battle was raging be- 
 tween Russia and Turkey, she earnestly wished to offer 
 herself as a nurse to the sick and wounded soldiers. But the 
 Bishop was at hand, " between whom and Sister Dora a 
 strong sympathy existed ; for they were kindred spirits, 
 and she gave him probably as much of her confidence as 
 she ever gave to any one." * No doubt it was by his 
 advice that she determined to remain humbly at her less 
 ambitious post of duty : and there she worked till the end 
 of her life. 
 
 To the Bishop this simple " Cottage Hospital " had a 
 special charm. He often visited it ; and consulted with 
 Sister Dora on the best means of being helpful to the poor 
 in Walsall. One tangible result of these visits was the 
 erection of a suitable chapel at the workhouse for the use of 
 the inmates. Having heard how badly provided they were, 
 he made arrangements for taking the service at the work- 
 house on a certain afternoon ; and finding — as he antici- 
 pated — the crowded assembly gathered in a long, low room, 
 in which they had all lately dined, he took care to express 
 his objections very pointedly in the visitors'-book. The 
 result was, that the guardians soon afterwards determined 
 to build a chapel : and when it was completed, the Bishop 
 had the satisfaction of officiating at its opening in person. 
 This was not the onh* occasion on which he used his influ- 
 
 * Miss Lonsdale, " Sister Dora," p. 62,
 
 1876.] SISTER DORA. 42 1 
 
 ence in obtaining a chapel, or other decent accommoda- 
 tion, for paupers in workhouses ; and his known readiness 
 to espouse all weaker causes, as well as his obvious manli- 
 ness and reality, had a great effect upon the working- 
 classes. " They all," says a late incumbent of Walsall 
 parish church, " thought most highly of their Bishop ; " 
 and as to Sister Dora, they were ready to die for her. 
 
 In the early days of her nursing-mission at Walsall, 
 she had achieved a wonderful success in saving for a work- 
 ing-man his working arm. The limb had been so terribly 
 mangled by some machinery, that the surgeons decided 
 it must be amputated. But the poor man's groans and 
 expressions of despair went to the nurse's heart ; and when 
 he appealed to her, " O sister, do save my arm for me, 
 it's my right arm," with a swift glance she took in the 
 possibilities of the. case, and determined to try. Her skill 
 and attention were rewarded with success ; and her patient 
 installed himself as one of her most devoted admirers, 
 calling to inquire for her when she was ill, and begging 
 the portress to " tell Sister, it was ' her arm ' that rang the 
 bell." * 
 
 In the same way, Bishop Selwyn, too, saved an arm. 
 In visiting a hospital, he met on the steps a dejected- 
 looking figure with a sentence of death from the doctors 
 ringing in his ears. For he had positively refused to allow 
 his arm to be amputated, and was preparing to take the 
 consequences. "I'd a deal rather die, sir ; and I'm going 
 home to tell my wife so. I couldn't bear to live, just to 
 be a hobble on her and the children." The Bishop's 
 sympathy was enlisted on behalf of the poor man ; and 
 * Miss Lonsdale, "Sister Dora," p. 24.
 
 422 BISHOP SELWYN. [1S76. 
 
 arrangements were at once made for sending him to a 
 London hospital. Some time afterwards, the happy grate- 
 ful convalescent appeared at Lichfield and asked to see 
 the ]3ishop. With great pride and satisfaction he pulled 
 up his sleeve and showed him his arm. It was almost well 
 and already in a fair working condition, owing to the 
 insertion of a silver tube in place of the diseased bone 
 which had been removed. " It's the Bishop's arm now and 
 for ever, if he wants it," said the man, enthusiastically, as 
 he showed it to several lookers-on : " a five-pun note he 
 paid down to give me my silver bone ; and it's just made 
 a new man of me." The man had walked over from his 
 home at Sedgley to show these good results to his bene- 
 factor. " I like that man," said the Bishop ; " he is so 
 genuine and straightforward : he never asked me for a 
 penny, though he must be hard-up ; and many men in his 
 position would have used that arm for begging purposes." 
 Indeed, there was something in the rough and ready ways 
 of the Black Country men that always drew him towards 
 them, even more than to others ; and he was ready to go 
 and work among them, even at the cost of much personal 
 inconvenience. 
 
 I only had to ask him (writes the incumbent of a Black 
 Country parish), and he came. I remember well, one Saturday 
 evening, when he and Mrs. Selwyn were sitting in our drawing- 
 room by the fire, she suddenly asked him where he was going 
 to preach the next day. He gave her the name of the place 
 (rather an unmanageable combination of words) and then said, 
 " I am going to give a special address to the pitmen and the 
 puddlers, — the first of a week's course." 
 
 "Ah, you'll like that, George," she replied; "but will they 
 come ? "
 
 1S76.] AV THE ''BLACK COUNTRY." 423 
 
 " That I can't say, my dear. ' You may call spirits from the 
 vasty deep ' — you remember the rest." He preached the follow- 
 ing evening, and the church was crowded. It was an earnest, 
 stirring sermon, well adapted to the congregation. On the 
 following Wednesday, it fell to my lot to give one of the ad- 
 dresses ; and just as I was leaving the church, I was told that 
 a young man was waiting outside, and very much wished to see 
 me. I found him in an anxious state of mind ; and we walked 
 up and down for a long time in serious talk,- — the flaming 
 chimneys all around our only light. I asked him what had 
 first set him thinking ; and if he could trace the rise of his con- 
 victions to any special occasion. "That I can," he said; "it 
 was last Sunday night when the Bishop preached. I never heard 
 anything like him before, and I have had no peace of mind 
 since. I'd have put a bold face on it and gone to him for hel^j, 
 if he had come again. But seeing as I knew )'ou, and you 
 happening to be here, I thought I would ask you. But he were 
 a one that did speak straight home to you. He just knew all 
 about we, I can tell you." Then I thought of the scene by the 
 fire in the drawing-room, the previous Saturday evening, and 
 remembered the Bishop's playful answer to Mrs. Selvvyn. He 
 had, indeed, " called a spirit from the vasty deep," in a way he 
 had not perhaps looked for. His straightforward way of speaking 
 seemed to go straight to the hearts of the rough men. " He 
 knows all about we, I can tell you," exactly expresses what they 
 felt when listening to his simple addresses ; and you might hear 
 a pin drop while he was speaking.* He never minced matters ; 
 but went at the men, time after time, about their gambling and 
 
 * The same remarkable power of adapting himself to his audience had 
 often been witnessed in New Zealand. None who were present can ever 
 forget how, one night, sitting with some Maori chiefs round a bivouac-fire, he 
 rebuked them for a recent murder of a poor English carter-boy. They were 
 all (as usual) telling ghost-stories ; and when the Bishop's turn came, he 
 gradually pictured out a vision of the pale blood-bedabbled boy ; and in the 
 background the retiring forms of his murderers, "mighty men of war, wise 
 counsellors, powerful chiefs ! " They started up in fury at his scathing words, 
 but soon sank down again, conscience-stricken.
 
 424 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1876. 
 
 their drunkenness ; and told them what a curse drink had been 
 to the New Zealanders, who knew nothing of drunkenness until 
 the English had brought spirits among them. " And yet," he 
 said, " they are not so bad even now as some of our people here. 
 To see a Maori woman go into a pubhc-house would be thought 
 a terrible disgrace. It would have been so once in England. 
 And now, O my Christian brothers, I should be ashamed for the 
 Maoris to see what is to be seen in our large towns ; where 
 the wretched wrecks of womanhood haunt the gin-palaces and 
 refreshment bars." 
 
 Once again, I remember our revered Bishop coming to 
 preach for us. The occasion was no occasion at all. He was 
 simply asked, and at once compHed with the request. As we 
 walked to the vicarage, he turned the conversation to the parish, 
 suggesting that he feared it was rather a gloomy spot with little 
 to encourage one in it. I assured him, however, that w^e had 
 much to be thankful for, and that there were many bright and 
 hopeful signs already in our work. The aspect of the place, 
 however, seemed to strike him as depressing. "After all, my 
 lord," at last I said, " it is not trees and hills and rivers that 
 make a parish beautiful ; but rather the faces of its inhabitants, 
 with their various interests and associations." " Most true," he 
 replied; " the real sunshine of a place is sympathy. Chimneys, 
 coal-heaps, crowded dwellings, it glorifies them all." And as he 
 spoke of sympathy, its " sunshine " shone in his face. 
 
 In the vestry, when I told him that the service consisted only 
 of the Litany and sermon, he said, "I always like to have a Lesson ; 
 it hardly seems a service without one." Accordingly, when the 
 sermon-time came, he whispered to me, " I am going to read 
 a Lesson ;" and went to the lectern for the purpose. The chapter 
 he chose was St. John xv., and on this he founded his address. 
 The church was crowded, the congregation consisting largely of 
 the poorest people ; and the words of the Bishop were full of 
 simplicity and love. Illustrated as they were, in the memories 
 of those who knew his history, by his own noble life of self- 
 sacrifice, they came with extraordinary power.
 
 1876.] FRIENDLY VISIT TO A VICARAGE. 425 
 
 As we were talking afterwards in the evening, he referred to 
 his own first curacy, and told us of a remarkable man in that 
 neighbourhood, who had since risen to eminence as a Noncon- 
 formist minister. He spoke of him and his work with cordial 
 respect. "We began life together," he said, "and some years 
 afterwards he became so distinguished that I dubbed him ' Arch- 
 bishop.' He didn't mind it ; and wrote among the first to con- 
 gratulate me on my appointment to Lichfield." 
 
 Among other things the Bishop referred to the question of 
 Church discipline, and to the advantage of formularies and articles 
 as a basis for teaching and a standard of appeal. " I was dis- 
 cussing the question once," he said, "with a friend belonging 
 to another communion. ' How do you secure yourselves,' I 
 asked, ' against the insinuation of error ? with your unrestricted 
 private judgment, don't you abolish safeguards ? ' My friend 
 replied, ' If we see anything of that sort in any of our ministers, 
 we call him aside and reason with him.' ' Yes ; but on what 
 authority ? ' ' Oh, on no official authority ; we simply trust to 
 the good effect of influential remonstrance.' ' Quite so : but 
 suppose you are disappointed ? ' ' Oh, then we improvise a 
 "court," and try the question.' 'Thank you. That is what I 
 wanted. You concede the point with which I started. You 
 establish Church-authority ; for you find that you cannot get on 
 without it.' " He then went on to speak of parish work, inquiring 
 about classes, night-schools, and so on ; and remarked that 
 clergymen, like doctors, should be always accessible ; and that 
 the evening — especially in Black Country parishes — was the most 
 favourable time for getting hold of the people. In this we 
 cordially agreed ; and he rejoined, with a merry smile, " Then 
 you don't agree with a clergyman I once heard of, who, when he 
 first came to his parish, gave out that his dinner-hour was six ; 
 and that he considered that to be the end of his day's work." As 
 he left the house, he shook hands with my sister, and said, 
 " Thank you, very much ; you have quite cheered my heart." He 
 said this referring to the bright view she took of everything around
 
 4-(5 BISHOP SELWYN. [1876. 
 
 her.* As we walked to a station two miles distant, he wanted to 
 carry his bag, as he usually did ; and I had considerable difficulty 
 in getting him to allow me to take it from him. It was a delightful 
 walk to me ; and as he talked of spiritual things and dwelt on 
 the importance of personal ministry, it was not at all like a 
 chief lecturing a pupil ; but more as one workman might talk to 
 another about their common work. " I find nothing like the 
 ' occasional services,' " he said, " for help in reaching individuals. 
 The times when these are called for are times of special sorrow or 
 joy ; and those are just the times (with God's help) to win souls. 
 You then meet on a conmion ground of sympathy. If I were an 
 incumbent myself, I would never allow a birth or a death to occur 
 in my parish, whatever might be its size, without my knowing of it at 
 once. Failing reports from district visitors, there is always the 
 registrar to be got at ; and if you call upon him, say once a week, 
 he will readily show you his books." When we reached the 
 station, the train was not yet due, and I was anxious, naturally, to 
 wait and see him off. But he would not hear of it. "You have 
 to preach to-night," he said, in his kind and considerate way : 
 " you must go home and rest." 
 
 A troublesome controversy arose about this time, in 
 itself trivial and almost contemptible, but involving larger 
 issues in the future. A respected Wesleyan minister in 
 Lincolnshire had described himself on his daughter's 
 tombstone, in the parish churchyard, as " the Reverend 
 H. Keet." As this title would be misunderstood by the 
 parishioners, the Vicar unwisely, but not unnaturally, took 
 objection, and forbade the title " Reverend " to appear on 
 
 * The stiffness and formality sometimes encountered in the houses of 
 richer people were very little to the Bishop's taste. At such a house he once 
 shocked all the proprieties by a laughing reply to the polite question, " Had 
 your lordship a dairy in New Zealand, and servants acquainted with dairj'- 
 work ? " "Well," he said, " I got one very capable girl out from St. Giles's " 
 (his wife's father lived in Bedford Square), "and she turned out very well."
 
 1S76.] ■ THE TITLE OF '' REVERENDr A^IJ 
 
 the tombstone. The question was brought first before the 
 Bishop's court at Lincohi ; when judgment was given in 
 favour of the Vicar's contention. Appeal was then made 
 to the Archbishop of the province, by whom the judgment 
 of the court below was confirmed. But the Wesleyans 
 were not satisfied. They appealed to the Queen in Coun- 
 cil. And now, on January 21, 1876, the judgment of the 
 Privy Council was made known. It was a complete 
 reversal of all that the Church courts had hitherto affirmed. 
 The title of " Reverend " — the claim, as it seemed, to ordi- 
 nation — was henceforth to be permitted and sanctioned by 
 the State in the burial-grounds which the Church had 
 long been taught to regard as exclusively her own, and 
 of which she had always understood lawyers to say 
 that her appointed and accredited minister held the 
 •' freehold." 
 
 Here, then, was a great blow and discouragement to all 
 such exclusive notions. The occasion might be trivial, and 
 even repulsive. But a feather had shown which way the 
 wind was setting ; and no observant person pretended to 
 misunderstand the forecast. " This incident " — as Dr. 
 Punshon, the great Wesleyan preacher, observed — "is 
 historical." * The Church, it was clear, would shortly 
 have to defend her burial-grounds from much more serious 
 aggressions than this ; and then would have to defend her 
 buildings, her tithes, her cathedrals. In short, a Burials 
 Bill was already in the air ; a Welsh " tithe-agitation " 
 was any day possible ; and the vast and far-reaching 
 series of changes concealed under the word " disestablish- 
 ment " might before long be attempted. On May 12th, 
 * Alacdonald, "Life of Dr. Pimshon " (1SS7), p. 405.
 
 428 BISHOP SELwyy. [[1876. 
 
 therefore, Bishop Sehvyn spoke in Convocation on the 
 proposed Burials Bill, as follows : — 
 
 If I thouglit the time had come, I (for one) would be thankful 
 to concede, not only this, but a much larger measure than is 
 proposed. But I find a great hindrance in the attitude of the 
 Dissenters themselves. They have pressed the matter forward, 
 without coming to Convocation to ask us to change our laws. 
 We take our stand on the fact that the Church of England, as the 
 National Church of this country, is bound to provide such a service 
 as will be a guarantee to the whole community that nothing unscrip- 
 tural or unholy shall be said or done over the graves of the dead. 
 But if a man is competent to sing a hymn in a churchyard, he is 
 competent to offer a prayer. It will be very inconsistent to tell 
 a Dissenter that he may sing, but that he may not pray. And if 
 we grant the use of the churchyard to sing hymns in, we are bound 
 to grant the use of the church to read the Bible in. I may be 
 considered illiberal and uncharitable for voting against this pro- 
 posal. But having lived at peace with the Dissenting bodies in 
 the country in which the greater part of my ministerial life has 
 been passed, I can leave that imputation to take care of itself.* 
 On a similar question — about the joint use of a chapel between 
 the ^^'esleyans and the Church of England — when I said that I 
 thought it was much better they should have their own chapel 
 and their own burial-ground, the Wesleyan superintendent of the 
 
 * A Wesleyan minister, in New Zealand, writes as follows : " From the 
 time of his first coming into this countr)', he had no personal difference with 
 a minister of any denomination. In one case he deferred the consecration of 
 a church, where there was no resident clergyman, in order that any one might 
 preach in it ; and more than once I had the opportunity of officiating therein." 
 (Duller, "Forty Years in New Zealand," ch. vii.). At the same time, on 
 proper occasions, the Bishop was well able to hold his ground. An amusing 
 story is told by one who witnessed the scene at Auckland, how a minister, 
 who urged the duty of unseclarian interchange of pulpits, etc., was non- 
 plussed when the Bishop leaned back in his chair and pulled down from the 
 shelf a copy of the good man's own chapel trust-deed, forbidding the very 
 thing lie pleaded for.
 
 1S76.] FUNERAL REFORM. 429 
 
 mission said, " I quite agree with you ; I like the Lot-and- 
 Abraham principle." 
 
 He had, in fact, another scheme in view as a remedial 
 measure in the last resort, and one which promised certain 
 collateral advantages. He said — • 
 
 If the Church is not allowed to possess her burial-grounds in 
 peace, it may become necessary to provide for ourselves new 
 grounds, to be held in trust. Funeral reform will then prepare 
 the way for a complete system of Church sepulture. We need 
 reform of everything which separates rich from poor in that 
 ordinance which levels all distinctions. 
 
 On a closely^ related subject, the revision of the Burial 
 Service, he took a very liberal view ; speaking in Convoca- 
 tion as follows : — 
 
 The question before us is the alteration in the Burial Service, 
 so as to abate the scandal of reading words, suitable for saints 
 who have died a Christian death, over notorious sinners. The 
 Bishop of Gloucester has proposed to insert in the rubric a 
 refusal of such honourable burial, not merely to " the excom- 
 municate," but also to "those who have died in the commission 
 of any grievous crime, or who have been open and notorious 
 evil-livers, and of whose repentance no man is able to testify." 
 But to this proposal I take serious exception. The question is a 
 matter of " discipline ; " and discipline refers to the living, and 
 not to the dead. If the discipline laid down by our Lord be 
 left in abeyance, how can we think to improve our position or to 
 ease our consciences by encouraging every clergyman to take 
 upon himself the functions of judge, jury, and executioner ? The 
 gospel expressly declares that no one shall be pronounced excom- 
 municate until he is fairly and duly tried.* Can any one, then, 
 believe that, on the great day of judgment, a clergyman will be 
 * St. Matt, xviii. 15 : " If thy brother shall trespass against thee," etc.
 
 430 BISHOP SELWY.V. [1876. 
 
 judged by our Lord for liaving used over the tomb of a dead person 
 words which expressed, perhaps, a Uttle more hope than the cir- 
 cumstances of the case seemed to justify ? But for a clergyman — 
 a young and inexperienced clergyman, perhaps — to take upon 
 himself to declare that the Burial Service ought not to be read 
 over the body of a brother-Christian (a Christian, at least, by 
 baptism) is, I think, an assumption of a fearful kind. If a 
 man is living at our doors a notoriously evil life, there is the law 
 of Christ and of the Church, and there is also the notice of 
 the Bishop (or of the Archdeacon) calling upon us to " present " 
 that living man for the salvation of his soul ; and yet it is not 
 done. Here is the beginning of the evil. 
 
 The motion was ultimately withdrawn. 
 
 On another kindred question — that of providing a 
 Burial Service for the unbaptized — Bishop Sehvyn again 
 took a very liberal and even, so to speak, " colonial " view. 
 He said : — • 
 
 When I was Bishop of New Zealand, it never entered into my 
 mind to give discretion to the catechists to baptize. Yet it is 
 evident that death might occur between the visits of the regular 
 clergy. If, then, a native convert under Christian instruction died 
 unbaptized, I considered him worthy of Christian burial. We 
 never thought — being so small a section of the Church of Christ 
 — that we could alter the rubrics, unless the alteration were first 
 made by the Church in England. But we did consider that in all 
 Churches a difference is recognized between the outward form of 
 an ordinance and the inward spiritual effect thereof. In the 
 Communion Oflfice, for instance, it is stated to be possible to 
 receive the body and blood of Christ, without partaking of the 
 elements. Again, the Church has always believed that the blood 
 of martyrdom was equivalent, for the purposes of salvation, to 
 the waters of baptism. Will anybody assert that such martyrs 
 had no right to Christian burial ? Were they not in every respect
 
 1S76.] '-OLD CATHOLIC CONGRESS. 43 1 
 
 equal to baptized persons ? At any rate, we came to that conclu- 
 sion, not as claiming to be deeply learned theologians ; but as 
 men guided by plain common sense, anxious for the spread and 
 Avell-beinof of the Church. 
 
 Another question of great interest, at this time, largely 
 occupied the attention of English Churchmen. The first 
 great conference of the " Old Catholics " had lately been 
 held at Bonn. Canon Liddon, and several deputies from 
 the Greek Church, had attended on this occasion ; and the 
 subject of inter-ecclesiastical relations was afterwards 
 freely debated in the English Convocation. Bishop 
 Selwyn spoke earnestly in favour of union. 
 
 At the present moment (he said) we are in the midst of one 
 of those great openings in which God gives us an opportunity to 
 carry out His purposes. I believe the Christian Church is now 
 beginning to recognize more fully the duty of carrying out the 
 wish of our blessed Lord, that all Christians should be one. This 
 ["Old Catholic conference" at Bonn] is but a small instalment 
 to that end ; but it may be the germ of that which is to come 
 hereafter. I think, then, that the consideration of this question 
 should not be confined to the Convocations of Canterbury and 
 York. It should be discussed at the Lambeth Conference, 
 which I trust will soon be held. I am the only Bishop here who 
 was present when the first Bishop of Jerusalem was consecrated ; 
 and a veiy painful thing then occurred. The Bishop who preached 
 the consecration sermon said, " it was impossible to hold commu- 
 nion with the Churches of the East, because theyAvere idolatrous." 
 When the sermon was to be published that paragraph was happily 
 struck out ; and we are now holding out, more and more, the 
 right hand of fellowship to the Churches in the East. We are 
 doing what it is our bounden duty to do, trying to promote 
 union among all the Churches of Christendom.
 
 432 BISHOP SELWYN. [1876. 
 
 A still more " practical " question soon afterwards 
 occupied the attention of the clergy ; viz. how to secure 
 a retiring-pension for disabled incumbents. On this 
 subject Bishop Selwyn held clear and strong opinions ; 
 and, both in Convocation and elsewhere, anticipated 
 several schemes which have since been adopted, with good 
 results, by the Church. Thus, in seconding a proposal of 
 Bishop Magee, he said : — 
 
 This is a matter in which all are interested, patrons as well as 
 parishioners. Bishops know — to their great regret — that there 
 are some [sick or aged] clergymen with regard to whom grave 
 doubts arise whether they are equal to their duties. For such 
 men there ought to be a pension-fund ; which would form the 
 nucleus round which any benefactions may be accumulated that 
 are likely to come in. 
 
 In fact, the good Bishop's anticipations of schemes, 
 which have ripened and borne fruit later on, went further 
 still. He threw himself, for instance, cordially into a plan 
 for ecclesiastical fire-insurance. Archdeacon Allen, of 
 Salop, reported long afterwards in Convocation how 
 Bishop Selwyn had said that, — 
 
 during the ten years he had been Bishop of Lichfield, he had not 
 known a single case of a parsonage being burnt down. Yet, 
 during that time, ^7000 had been paid by the clergy [for 
 insurance], from which not a single penny had been drawn [to 
 cover losses by fire]. Under the proposed scheme, all that ^7000 
 would come back into the pockets of the clergy.* 
 
 The Bishop also advocated, in 1876, the plan of a 
 " Church House." He moved — 
 
 * Grier, " Life of Archdeacon Allen" (1888), p. 173.
 
 1876.] FINAL COURT OF APPEAL. 433 
 
 That a joint committee of the two Houses of Convocation be 
 appointed, to consider the expediency of endeavouring to provide 
 a Church House for the meeting of Convocation : and that it be 
 instructed to communicate with the S.P.G. and the S.P.C.K. and 
 with other Church Societies who are, or may be, wiUing to 
 combine for that purpose. 
 
 But a much more important controversy soon came to 
 the point and occupied the attention of all thoughtful 
 Churchmen. It was the question of " appeals " to the 
 State. The recent ritual innovations had set out for 
 solution a very interesting problem : viz., How far did the 
 arrangements of the sixteenth century, and especially the 
 State's recognition of the Prayer-Book, preclude all further 
 development of ritual, as new needs and new desires might 
 happen to arise .'' The answer to this question was given 
 piecemeal, on successive appeals to the State. First 
 of all, in 1850, came the Gorham case : whereby this 
 point was secured — that the State courts would never 
 pretend to legislate ; they would never do more than ad- 
 judicate on points of Church law submitted to them. Next 
 came the Liddell case in 1857 ; and here the point was 
 gained that the State recognized the earliest reformed 
 Prayer-Book (that of 1549) as the regulating authority in 
 ritual matters. Then followed the Mackonochie case, in 
 1868 ; and here the enforcement of the 1549 ritual was so 
 far enhanced as to preclude under penalties the use of any 
 other : because " whatever is not prescribed by the Rubric 
 is forbidden." The next Privy Council judgment, however, 
 gave the whole question a new direction. In the Purchas 
 case, of 1 87 1, it v.-as decided that the ritual of our Church 
 was not, after all, fixed by the first Reformed Prayer-book ; 
 
 2 F
 
 434 BISHOP SELWYN. [1876. 
 
 but that it was subsequently modified by certain " adver- 
 tisements " put forth by Queen Elizabeth. When therefore, 
 in 1876, the Ridsdale case came on for trial and the 
 previous ruling was rigorously adhered to, a deep distrust 
 of the appeal-court which could give such (apparently) 
 contradictory judgments took possession of many good 
 men's hearts. What, then, was the opinion entertained on 
 this subject by so experienced and practical a Churchman 
 as Bishop Selwyn } He spoke thus in Convocation, on 
 July 1 8th :— 
 
 I think it important that we should have a committee to sit — 
 if need be — again and again, until it attain the point necessary 
 almost for the preservation of the Church of England. That 
 point is, that we should have such laws as we can understand ; 
 and that ecclesiastical questions should not be submitted to a 
 tribunal which cannot decide on matters properly belonging to 
 the Church to decide. I do not mean to cast any disrespect on 
 the Final Court of Appeal ; but I do say that these are not 
 questions which the Church ought to leave to the decision of 
 any lay tribunal at all. That such trivial questions as these, 
 whether a cross should be movable or fixed, or should be raised 
 one inch or two inches above the holy table, should be left by 
 the Church — which has authority to legislate for itself, with the 
 sanction of Parliament — in such a state of doubt that they must 
 needs go to the Court of Appeal, seems to me a strange dereliction 
 of duty. It leaves to judicial action things that it is able, and 
 should be willing, to settle for itself Why should not the whole 
 of these questions be settled by the bishops themselves ? I have 
 already had two clergymen in my diocese who, without accepting 
 the decisions of the Privy Council (which I did not ask them to 
 do, in the face of their strong objections) have submitted them- 
 selves to the decision of their Bishop. I have given them advice 
 on the subject, and they have followed that advice. Another
 
 1876.] CARRIAGE ACCIDENT. 435 
 
 clergyman, formerly in my diocese, wrote to me to the effect 
 that, while rejecting on principle the decision of the Final Court 
 of Appeal, he should feel bound to accept the judgment of his 
 diocesan. But he should throw the whole responsibility of his 
 doing so upon the Bishop. And he closed his letter in these 
 words, "To do anything else would simply lead to anarchy." 
 This I feel strongly myself. It is only doing what every soldier 
 and sailor in her Majesty's service habitually does. 
 
 Meantime the diocese was reminded by an accident, 
 providentially without any serious consequences, how 
 easily, " amid the changes and chances of this mortal 
 life," the most precious life may be in a moment with- 
 drawn. Late in June, 1876, the Vicar of a parish in 
 Derbyshire was driving Bishop Selvvyn to a confirmation ; 
 when, about noon, the horse, hot and tired with his journey, 
 was relieved of his blinkers and bridle that he might 
 refresh himself at a wayside trough. For a moment 
 the driver's back was turned ; and the horse, taking fright 
 at something, dashed away along the road with the help- 
 less Bishop behind him. The result might have been 
 fatal : and, as it was, the Bishop was violently thrown out, 
 the concussion hurting his shoulder, cutting his hands and 
 knees, and shaking him severely. 
 
 Nothing, however (says his companion), could exceed the 
 coolness and calm thankfulness of the Bishop. Though a good 
 deal bruised and shaken, he held the intended confirmation that 
 afternoon and another in the evening; and returned in a butcher's 
 cart, thanking God for a cool night-breeze, which seemed to 
 refresh and revive him. 
 
 The accident did not in any way abate his accustomed 
 activity. He held a missionary meeting shortly afterwards
 
 43^ BISHOP SELWYN. [1876. 
 
 in the garden at Lichfield ; when he told how a barrister 
 had come to him, on the eve of his first departure to New 
 Zealand, and had promised him a hundred pounds every 
 year in aid of his work. The promise, he said, had been 
 punctually fulfilled; and just before leaving for England 
 he had received the twenty-sixth instalment of the gift. 
 
 The same month witnessed the annual prize-giving to 
 the children who had been successful in the diocesan 
 religious examination. After service in the cathedral, 
 a crowd of happy faces gathered in the palace garden, 
 and the Bishop distributed the prizes to the children with 
 a kindly shake of the hand to each in turn. All were 
 afterwards liberally provided w^ith refreshments, the chil- 
 dren sitting in picturesque rows on a grassy bank, the 
 teachers at long tables in the hall, where part-songs and 
 hymns formed afterwards a pleasant conclusion to the 
 day's proceedings. The Bishop always took great interest 
 in the school teachers and in the pupils of the diocesan 
 training colleges ; and he made a point of saying a few 
 kind words to them when they were gathered together 
 on these occasions. 
 
 Teachers (he said) must take care that their teaching be 
 seasoned with salt, so that all they teach shall in some way be 
 made to redound to the glory of God. They must remember 
 how our blessed Lord, when He taught, turned to account the 
 blade of grass, the grain of corn. Now, there is one means of 
 instruction more effectual than all others, if properly conducted ; 
 and that is the catechetical system. I once asked Mr. Wilder- 
 spin how he acquired his power over children, and he said, " I 
 cannot tell how it is, but as soon as I begin to question the 
 children, something seems to flow from them into my mind, and 
 then flows back again from me to them. Perhaps it may be
 
 1876.] VISIT TO THE ISLE OF MAN. A.I'J 
 
 called sympathy." I do not think it possible for mere addresses 
 to produce this effect. The really effective way to teach is to 
 give a very short lesson, and then to work it into the children's 
 minds by means of plain questions. I once was present when 
 Mr. Wilderspin reduced a most unruly group of some two 
 hundred street Arabs and gutter children to complete order, 
 just by asking them a few simple questions. 
 
 In September, the Bishop took his holiday in the Isle 
 of Man, occupying the palace, and holding confirmations 
 for the diocesan, who had been for some time out of health. 
 At starting from Lichfield, a characteristic scene is cur- 
 rently reported to have been witnessed. The servants 
 attached to the huge caravan (with luggage for more than 
 twenty persons) about to leave the close for Liverpool, 
 asked, in blank dismay, how the hous'ehold work could 
 possibly be got through for so large a party. With im- 
 perturbable good temper, the Bishop replied, "Do it amongst 
 you ; and whatever you can't manage, I will do myself." 
 Perhaps there was not another bishop on the bench at that 
 time who would have made a similar reply, unless it were 
 Bishop Fraser of Manchester. For he was a man singu- 
 larly like, and yet singularly unlike, Bishop Selwyn. In 
 manly simplicity of character and superiority to all 
 cowardly dread of public opinion, he was cast in precisely 
 the same mould. And what his biographer calls "the 
 strange phenomenon of a bishop striding about his diocese 
 on foot, carrying his own blue bag containing his robes, 
 stopping runaway carts, and talking familiarly with every 
 one he met, gentle or simple," * — all this was no " strange 
 phenomenon " to people in Staffordshire. On the contrary, 
 * Hughes, "Life of Bishop Fraser," p. 195.
 
 438 BISHOP SELWYX. [1876. 
 
 it was their daily experience. Endless were the stories, 
 at that time in everybody's mouth, of offence unwittingly 
 given to country squires, or to elderly clergymen of the 
 dignified school, by the colonial simplicity of the Bishop's 
 manners. 
 
 On one occasion, presenting himself, bag in hand, after 
 a long walk from the station, at the principal entrance of 
 a great country house, he was soundly rebuked by the 
 " gentleman's gentleman," and sent round to the servants' 
 door. He meekly obeyed, much enjoying the comedy ; 
 and then, to the abject confusion of the footman, was 
 warmly welcomed by the master of the house as " the 
 Bishop." On another occasion, he took up a Primitive 
 Methodist minister in his carriage, and dropped him at his 
 humble wayside chapel, while he himself went on to preach 
 in a neighbouring church. Another time, finding an invalid 
 lady in great difficulty at a railway station, from inability 
 to cross the line, he called out to his coadjutor-bishop to 
 lend a hand ; and the two, forming a "sedan chair" with 
 crossed arms, carried her safely over to the opposite plat- 
 form. A student at the college relates how he — 
 
 saw the Bishop for the first time as he stood courteousiy holding 
 open the door of a third-class carriage for a coal-begrimed woman, 
 with baby and basket, to get in. It was as though a great lord 
 were ushering a duchess into Windsor Castle 
 
 A young lady bears witness how, cantering by his side, 
 she found him suddenly reining up at a little foot-bridge, 
 where a boy was trying in vain to get a flock of sheep across 
 the stream. " Stupid boy ! " growled the Bishop, as he 
 flung himself off his horse ; and seizing one sheep by head
 
 1876.] BISHOP FRASER. 439 
 
 and tail, forced it over, when all the rest readily followed. 
 Such stories are " household words " at Lichfield. An old 
 labourer relates how he was once working in a field near 
 the palace, and managed to upset a heavy barrowful of 
 iron hurdles. The Bishop happened to be passing, and in 
 a moment began reloading the fallen barrow ; and when it 
 was carefully packed, he finished the old man's task for 
 him, by wheeling it down the field to its destination. Old 
 women, however, he still more especially honoured ; and 
 the same authority declares that he saw the Bishop, walk- 
 ing along the road, presently come up with a tottering old 
 body and her daughter, carrying a heavy box between 
 them ; and that the Bishop insisted on taking the old 
 woman's share of the burden, while she walked on in front. 
 Such scenes were of very frequent occurrence : and they 
 were enacted with the most entire simplicity, and by a 
 spontaneous impulse always to " take the labouring oar," 
 and to assist the weak and honour the aged. One of his 
 own prebendaries, full of years and infirmities, was seen 
 one day in the Bishop's strong arms, borne like a baby 
 from his carriage to the railway platform, and deposited 
 safely in the train. In all these things he did what Bishop 
 Fraser might conceivably have done. But in all his 
 actions there was a certain grandeur and an air of massive 
 Churchmanship (so to say), which was quite foreign to the 
 character of his brother-bishop, and which rendered it 
 extremely unlikely that any " sturdy dissenting operative 
 should seize him by the hand with the remark, ' x'\h, 
 Bishop ! thou'dst make a foine Methody preacher.' " * 
 
 It is easy to imagine how thoroughly the Bishop en- 
 
 * Hughes, "Life of Bishop Fraser," p. 195.
 
 440 BISHOP SELWYN. [1S76. 
 
 joyed his brief respite from work, living in the house once 
 occupied by the saintly Bishop Wilson, and amid the 
 beautiful scenery of the Isle of Man. Beginning with 
 a bad sea-passage, lasting seven hours, — which was indeed 
 no trouble to him, but which seriously discomposed the 
 rest of the party, — he soon had the pleasure of exploring 
 the island from end to end, in company with the dear 
 friends who had so often tramped over far rougher ground 
 with him in New Zealand. Sir William and Lady Martin 
 were among the party, and Mrs. J. R. Selwyn with her 
 children. There were also the children of Lord Justice 
 Selwyn, who, since their father's death, had found a home 
 at the palace ; and this element of young and joyous life 
 added considerably to the Bishop's happiness. The bright 
 breezy air of the island, too, was refreshing to his jaded 
 frame, and during his long rambles he had leisure to enjoy 
 once more the beauties of nature, as he had not been able 
 to do for many a long day. And no one could enjoy the 
 lovely works of God more than he did. How keen an eye 
 he had for the beautiful, and how deep a sympathy for 
 nature, may be seen in many of his letters in earlier days. 
 On one occasion, for instance, he writes thus : — 
 
 I am writing (he says) in the midst of a majestic thunderstorm. 
 The little vessel is alone on the wide waste of waters ; yet not 
 alone — for here we see the wonders of God without distractioji 
 from the works of man. . . . Yet what man in his sober senses, 
 and with his Bible before him, would sit down in the prime of life 
 with the deUberate purpose of spending a quarter of a century — 
 like P C — — , in collecting butterflies ! There are butter- 
 flies out here, which flew across my path as I climbed a lovely 
 waterfall in New Caledonia — glorious butterflies, radiant with the
 
 1876.] DISLIKE TO CONTROVERSIAL BOOKS. 44 1 
 
 deepest blue and large as dragon-flies. Did I catch one? Not I. 
 Never would I catch, much less impale upon a pin, that great 
 type of the immortality of the soul. 
 
 During these precious summer days, too, the Bishop 
 had unwonted opportunity for reading, a pleasure with 
 which he was seldom able to solace himself. The books 
 he liked best were good biographies and sterling volumes 
 of travels ; and of these he always furnished himself 
 with a plentiful supply before leaving home. One class of 
 literature he carefully avoided. Controversial theology, 
 and even the interesting results of modern criticism, had no 
 attractions for him. His counsel was once sought by ,a 
 dear friend on certain religious difficulties which had pre- 
 sented themselves to her mind ; he earnestly besought her 
 to pursue the same course as that which he followed 
 himself. 
 
 My earnest advice to you is, not to suffer the perplexing ques- 
 tions of the day, which are dividing the Churches, to disturb your 
 own singleness and simplicity of faith. It cannot be necessary for 
 all to follow the learned into the thorny paths of controversy. 
 Let the peasant plough and sow in peace, while a defensive war 
 is being waged on the frontiers by the trained forces of his 
 countrymen. 
 
 When the Bishop returned to Lichfield, he found a 
 " practical " subject, — such as he especially loved to deal 
 with — occupying the attention of his most loyal and hearty 
 supporters. It was the pressing and difficult subject of 
 " diocesan finance." To quote the words of a well-known 
 clergyman, then stationed at Derby (Rev. M. H. Scott) — 
 
 For school-inspection we are dependent on the liberality of
 
 442 BISHOP SELWYN. [1876. 
 
 our Archdeacon ; the Board of Education has well-nigh no funds 
 at all ; and the Poor Benefice Fund has almost ceased to be 
 a " fund " at all. Something real and practical and generous ought 
 to be done : and what we unquestionably want is a Diocesan Fund, 
 loyally supported by [collections on] a Diocesan Sunday. We are 
 only waiting to hear the decided crack of the Fatherly whip, and 
 we will go in for a " Bishop's Sunday " w^ith delight. 
 
 The " crack " was shortly afterwards given ; and the 
 Diocesan Fund became one of the established institutions 
 o{ Lichfield diocese.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1877. 
 
 Consecration of J. R. Selwyn as Bishop of Melanesia— Proposed di%'ision of 
 Lichfield diocese — Fourth diocesan conference — The barge mission — A 
 diocesan clergy house — "Institution" and "induction" — Proposed con- 
 ference on ritualism. 
 
 An event of the highest interest, not only to the Bishop 
 and his family, but also to the whole diocese, took place 
 in the early part of this year. Some months previously, a 
 letter had been received from one of the clergy in Norfolk 
 Island, stating that a synod had been held there to nomi- 
 nate a successor to Bishop Patteson ; and that one had 
 been chosen whose name was held in high honour in Lich- 
 field. The letter ran thus : — 
 
 We have had a busy time in Norfolk Island lately. The 
 plans for the Memorial Chapel [to Bishop Patteson] are all ready, 
 and building is to begin at once. There are seven clergy here 
 now, and one native deacon. The services are nice and hearty; 
 most of the bigger [Melanesian] boys can sing, and all join in 
 with great spirit. One evening, Selwyn and Brooke gave a great 
 magic-lantern show, which amused the boys immensely. Yester- 
 day we had a meeting to nominate some one to fill the vacant see ; 
 and John Selwyn was unanimously chosen. Of course, however, 
 he cannot be consecrated yet, — not for another year, at leasts
 
 444 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1877. 
 
 as he will be away at the islands till the end of October, and 
 the General Synod of New Zealand has to accept the nomination. 
 I wish I could tell you of the beauty of this place. It is simply 
 lovely. The coast is very fine, with bold cliffs and innumerable 
 little bays and headlands. The lower part of the clifif is a black 
 basaltic kind of rock ; and the water is of a deep blue colour. 
 The whole island is like a great park in England ; but in the 
 glens there are tree-ferns thirty or forty feet high. 
 
 Not long after this, the General Synod of New Zealand 
 confirmed the choice of the Melanesian mission clergy ; 
 and John R. Selwyn, the Bishop's second son, was elected 
 as successor to Bishop Patteson. On February i/th, his 
 consecration took place at Nelson ; where he was joined 
 by his wife and youngest child, on their return from a visit 
 to Lichfield. Two little daughters had been left behind 
 in England, to be brought up with Sir Charles Selwyn's 
 orphan children at the palace. The day was well observed 
 at Lichfield; for the younger Bishop Selwyn was intimately 
 known and much beloved there. 
 
 Our thoughts all concentrated themselves in Nelson on that 
 auspicious Sunday (wrote a Staffordshire clergyman) ; for there, 
 at eleven o'clock in the morning, a young man whose face is 
 familiar to all here, and who could never be mistaken for any 
 other than the son of our Bishop, was presenting himself for 
 consecration in the place of the martyred Bishop of Melanesia. 
 
 The preacher on this occasion was the Rev. B. T. 
 Dudley, Incumbent of St. Sepulchre's Church, Auckland; 
 and in the course of the sermon he said — 
 
 The whole history of the Melanesian mission is an illustration 
 of love going forth in self-sacrifice, and proving itself a marvellous 
 power for good. Look first at its founder, the first and only
 
 1877-] COXSECRATION OF J. R. SELWYN. 445 
 
 " Bishop of New Zealand." He is with us in spirit (we know) 
 this day, and with his whole heart is offering his beloved son for 
 this work. Which of us, who were privileged to live or labour 
 under him, does not remember with admiration and thankfulness 
 the many and rare gifts wherewith God had endowed him ? And 
 yet which of us would attribute his greatness and his world-wide 
 influence to those gifts, and not rather to the spirit of love in 
 which those gifts were exercised ? In that spirit he gladly devoted 
 himself to the sick, the prisoner, the mourner, and the destitute, 
 to the lonely settler in the backwoods, to the natives of this 
 country, and to the islanders of Melanesia. In that spirit — can 
 I ever forget his words as I heard them myself? — he pleaded with 
 the seamen who navigated his mission-ship, till their hearts were 
 melted and the tears rolled down their faces. In the same spirit, 
 too. Bishop Patteson was enabled to sacrifice many of his natural 
 tastes and inclinations, and to throw himself, with all his varied 
 gifts and powers, into the missionary enterprise. That spirit — 
 and not his linguistic skill and other talents — gave him his 
 marvellous power, and inspired him (as his beloved pupil, the 
 Rev. Henry Tagalana, said) "to love us all alike." The same 
 spirit, too, has helped our friend, who is now before us, in that 
 choice of his vocation for which we all give thanks this day. Go 
 forth then, brother, to your "work of faith and labour of love" 
 among those whom your father cared for and first sought out; 
 to whom Bishop Patteson devoted himself, and by whom, in 
 ignorance, his life was taken ! " We wish you good luck, in the 
 name of the Lord." ^'\^e trust that the life you this day surrender 
 to Him more fully than ever before, may long be spared for His 
 service ; that every needful gift may be bestowed upon you ; that 
 in all your diflftculties, and your perils by land and water, you may 
 be ever cheered by the sense of His love. We will follow you, 
 and those who work with you, with our thoughts and our prayers 
 and our free-will offerings. 
 
 At Lichfield, too, hearty prayers were offered for the 
 young Bishop ; especially when, at eleven o'clock, on
 
 446 BISHOP SELWYN. [1877. 
 
 Saturday night, — the hour which coincided with that of 
 the consecration on the other side of the globe — a simul- 
 taneous service took place in the cathedral. It was a cold 
 winter night ; and as the congregation wended their way 
 to the cathedral the stars shone brightly through the 
 freezing air, in striking contrast to the brilliant sunshine 
 bathing the summer sky at the same hour at Nelson. It 
 was indeed a solemn occasion. The midnight hour, the 
 partially lighted cathedral, and the presence of the Bishop, 
 all helped to deepen the impression. Some hymns were 
 led by the students of the Theological College, and the 
 prayers were read by one of the canons. Then, through 
 the stillness, came an address from the Bishop. His words 
 were few, but weighty; and his strong voice trembled with 
 emotion as he spoke of the special bond that now existed 
 between Lichfield and Melanesia. 
 
 Such an occasion as this (he said) is one better suited for 
 deep feeling than for much speaking. The Great Intercessor is 
 always praying for the Church, " Give Me the heathen for Mine 
 inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth for My possession ; " 
 and His prayer is ever receiving its fulfilment. So far, indeed, 
 has our own Church been blessed, that it may now be said, with 
 perfect truth, she is offering up all round the globe a ceaseless and 
 continuous sacrifice of praise. And now, while humbly thanking 
 God for His servant lately departed this life, Bishop Patteson, let 
 us also devoutly pray that his work may never perish, and that he 
 may never lack a worthy successor. Your presence here to-night 
 shows that you are all prepared to give your prayers for my own 
 dear son, personally known to many of you, and ordained in your 
 own diocese. May he be given boldness and prudence ; and may 
 he be saved from the perils of presumption ! * Changed from his 
 
 * That there was some httle anxiety about his son in the Bishop's mind is 
 evident from the following anecdote. "I was sitting in the drawing-room
 
 1 877-] MIDNIGHT SERVICE. A,^J 
 
 earlier destination by the advice of Bishop Patteson, may he be 
 blessed in carrying on Bishop Patteson's work, to which he now is 
 called ! 
 
 The Nicene Creed was then sung ; and, after a short 
 space for private prayer, the Litany was said. Then came 
 the Veni Q'eator, and the service ended with the Benedic- 
 tion. Among those present on this occasion was Sister 
 Dora. She had driven over from Walsall, a distance of 
 ten miles, in an open pony-carriage, her charioteer being 
 the porter of the hospital. 
 
 It took us a good part of the night (he said afterwards) to get 
 there and back ; but Sister Dora, she didn't seem to feel the cold 
 nor yet to be a bit tired. She never stopped talking all the way, 
 telling me stories to pass the time : and often I have wished I 
 could recollect some of the things she then told me. But the 
 words won't come.* 
 
 Shortly after this event, another interesting link was 
 added to the connection between Lichfield and the 
 colonies. Bishop Selwyn was appointed first " Prelate of 
 the Order of St. Michael and St. George," — an order created 
 for the purpose of marking distinguished service in the 
 widespread Greater Britain of these latter days. 
 
 at Lichfield," says an intimate friend, " with the Bishop, Mrs. Selwyn, and 
 John, the evening before the latter was to leave for Melanesia. The Bishop 
 was giving his son some practical advice about the work in Melanesia ; and he 
 wound up by saying, ' And now, John, there is only one apprehension I have 
 about you — and that is your dash. Of all things, coolness and foresight are 
 the most wanted. I am rather afraid that, when there is great risk to be run, 
 you will say, "Let's go at it," — and then you'll pay the penalty.' The Bishop 
 then left the room; and Mrs. Selwyn said, ' Oh, Johnnie, you won't be rash, 
 will you? ' ' Of course not, mother,' said John, playfully ; and off he went to 
 finish his preparations for the journey. But no doubt the words entered into 
 his heart and mind. For though he has never shrunk from danger, we have 
 never heard of his being charged with rashness in any way. " 
 * Miss Lonsdale, "Sister Dora," p. 66.
 
 448 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1877. 
 
 In his letter from the Colonial Office, announcing the 
 appointment, Lord Carnarvon stated that it was offered 
 "in recognition of long and great services rendered to the 
 Church in the colonies " by the Bishop ; and he expressed 
 his own personal pleasure at being the medium of this com- 
 munication. It is needless to say how highly such a mark 
 of distinction was valued by the Bishop. He wrote thus 
 in reply : — 
 
 ]\Iy dear Lord, 
 
 May I request your lordship to present to her Majesty 
 my most humble and dutiful thanks for the honour conferred 
 upon me, in the appointment to the ofifice of Prelate to the Order 
 of St. Michael and St. George. My own period of colonial service 
 has come to an end. But I am thankful to have a son who, by 
 God's help, may carry on the same work of uniting the Colonies 
 of Australia and New Zealand together with the native races of 
 the Western Pacific, in faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and in alle- 
 giance to the British Crown. Allow me also to thank you most 
 heartily for the personal kindness of your communication, 
 I remain, with many thanks, 
 
 Yours very faithfully. 
 
 G. A. Lichfield. 
 
 About this time the question of the division of the 
 diocese began to come prominently into view ; and at the 
 Derby Archidiaconal Conference the Bishop thus expressed 
 his mind on the subject : — 
 
 We are all aware diat a Bill is about to be introduced into 
 Parliament for the further increase of the Home Episcopate ; and 
 I have no doubt that it will soon be passed. As soon as it is 
 passed — contingent, of course, on a sufficient endowment being 
 secured — we shall be able to carry out our proposed plan of 
 dividing this diocese.
 
 I877-] DIVISION OF THE DIOCESE. 449 
 
 The work of the Episcopate is daily increasing at such a rate, 
 that the bishops are gradually becoming mere machines. They 
 have no time either for study or prayer. And it is evident 
 that their work must go on increasing, in proportion to the in- 
 creased religious life and energy of the clergy and laity. Take, 
 for example, the consecration of churches and the dedication of 
 schoolroom-chapels — why the work of a bishop is now ten times 
 greater than it was in the first quarter of the present century ! 
 Then as regards confirmation, the feeling has become established 
 that parents ought to be able to attend the confirmation of their 
 children ; and that the children ought not to be taken to a great 
 distance to be confirmed. This has led, of necessity, to confirma- 
 tions being held occasionally in every parish. Also it has been 
 rightly judged that the prayers should be said over every candidate 
 — -or at the most over two at a time — and not over a whole railful 
 at once, as the former custom was. These changes have, I need 
 not say, more than trebled the work of a bishop. Now, what we 
 claim is, that we may have as much work as we can do thoroughly 
 and no more. We wish that there may be no formal or hasty 
 skimming over the surface ; but that there may be time to dive 
 into the depths, to take counsel with the wise and good among the 
 clergy and laity, to spend some time in training our candidates 
 for holy orders, and to spend one day at least in every parish once 
 in every three years. This would be a real " visitation," and very 
 different from the mere conventional gathering which now goes by 
 that name. ..." How the division of the diocese can best be carried 
 out " is a question on which I do not expect unanimity. I have 
 lived long enough, moreover, to be content to accept the second- 
 best when I cannot have the best plan. My own idea is that 
 dioceses should be conterminous with counties. But, of course, 
 each of us has some pet scheme, which he broods over in private ; 
 and we all have to learn to give up our own ideas for the sake of 
 working harmoniously with others. With regard to the endow- 
 ment of the new see, all I can say is, that I am myself prepared 
 to give up ;!^3oo a year, — the largest sum I am allowed to give 
 up by the Act of Parliament, which prevents me from reducing 
 
 2 G
 
 450 BISHOP SELWYN. [1877. 
 
 the annual income of my see below ^^4,200. The Bishop of 
 Lincoln will also contribute ;^5oo a year ; so that an income of 
 ;;^8oo is already provided. Still, as a total income of ;^3,5oo is 
 necessary for the endowment of the see, this leaves the large sum 
 of ;^5o,ooo still to be raised. It is in vain that we point to 
 colonial bishops, happy, useful and respected, upon five or six 
 hundred a year. Bishops in England, it is said, must be of a 
 certain type. So we must wait for new bishoprics till ^100,000 
 has been raised for each ! There again the lower object is placed 
 before the higher. "Episcopus," says the venerable Bede, "is a 
 name meaning work ; " but we have made it a name meaning 
 income and state. 
 
 The triennial choral festival was held this summer at 
 Lichfield, and it was made the occasion of an interesting 
 presentation to the Bishop. A new organ was needed for 
 the private chapel in the palace, and it was now subscribed 
 for by all the clergy who had been ordained by the Bishop 
 since he came to the diocese. After luncheon the clergy 
 congregated on the lawn, and the Rev. Robert Hodgson, 
 Vicar of West Bromwich, read the following address : — 
 
 ]My Lord, 
 
 We, as representatives of the subscribers to an organ 
 for your chapel, beg your lordship's acceptance of the same, in 
 token of our sincere and grateful appreciation of your uniform 
 kindness, both during the Ember weeks, and at all other times, 
 To this we add our hearty prayers and hopes that your lordship 
 may long be spared to preside over this diocese to which by 
 God's providence you have been called. 
 
 The Bishop returned thanks briefly for the gift, whicli 
 (he said) was indeed a most welcome addition to the 
 chapel, but was precious to himself for the sake of the
 
 1877-] A SUMMER AT THE LARES. 45 I 
 
 donors, rather than for the musical pleasure that it would 
 afford him ; as he was no musician. In conclusion he 
 invited all who were gifted with " ears to hear " to attend 
 at the opening of the organ by Sir Frederick Ouseley. 
 
 As soon as the festival was over, and the usual routine 
 of summer entertainings and meetings had been got 
 through, the Bishop and Mrs. Selvvyn, accompanied by 
 their large family party and some friends, started for a 
 quiet holiday at the Lakes. They took up their quarters at 
 Brown How, a pretty place at the foot of Coniston Water, 
 belonging to a true friend and fellow-helper in the diocese, 
 who gladly lent it for the occasion. The party included 
 Sir William and Lady Martin, and several other friends ; 
 Lord Justice Selwyn's four children ; the two little grand- 
 daughters from Melanesia ; and, with a proper complement 
 of servants, they numbered eighteen souls. It was a very 
 wet day when they arrived ; and a large omnibus met 
 them at the station to convey them to the house. In 
 order to enjoy a better view of the beautiful country, some 
 of the party seated themselves on the roof of the vehicle ; 
 and, as long as they were in the open, this was all very 
 well. But when they turned in at the lodge, and passed 
 under an avenue of spruce-fir trees bordering the drive, 
 they repented themselves of their elevated position ; for 
 they were swept by the wet branches, and were drenched 
 to the skin. The Bishop rallied them merrily as they 
 descended, one by one, in woe-begone plight, from their 
 ambitious elevation. But thinking it well to avoid the 
 repetition of so unpleasant an experience, he obtained the 
 owner's permission to lop the offending branches ; and 
 when it was observed that no marks of the saw were
 
 452 BISHOP SELWYN: [1877- 
 
 visible, he laughingly observed, " Summa ars celarc artem." 
 He always seemed to have some classical quotation as 
 ready at command on secular occasions, as he had Biblical 
 quotations ready in singular profusion for every eccle- 
 siastical or theological opportunity. As to Latin versifi- 
 cation, it seemed almost his natural language. " He lisped 
 in numbers, for the numbers came." In asking for a 
 holiday at Shrewsbury school, he would couch the request 
 in the most polished elegiacs ; and even when detained 
 at a railway station he would challenge his companions to 
 a contest of skill and speed in turning the advertisements 
 on the wall into Greek iambics or Latin hexameters. 
 
 The memory of this pleasant north-country visit still 
 lingers in the neighbourhood. On Sundays he helped the 
 local clergy ; and on week-days he made long expeditions 
 and explored the surrounding country, sometimes driving, 
 but more often (as in New Zealand) on foot. Nothing 
 pleased him better than having a friendly chat with the 
 country people in their cottages. The old people at the 
 lodge were often favoured with his visits, and referred 
 to them afterwards with the greatest satisfaction, while 
 they proudly exhibited a large-type Bible which he had 
 given them as a parting gift on one of these visits. He 
 related some of his New Zealand experiences, and de- 
 scribed how the people who came to church often had to 
 cross two or three rivers on their way. So, on arriving at 
 the bank of the first, they stripped off their clothes, tied 
 them in a bundle, and, holding them above their heads, 
 swam or waded across. They then walked on to the second 
 and the third, and crossed them in the same way; and then 
 they dressed for church. " Eh, Bill," said a little boy, after
 
 1877.] ''HURRY" OBJECTED TO. 453 
 
 hearing this story, "them folks wouldn't think much of a 
 wet Sunday, would they ? " 
 
 The Bishop seemed to gain new vigour in this delight- 
 ful country air, and his walking powers were wonderful. 
 One day, however, when he was walking up a steejD hill 
 with a friend, he suddenly seemed to remember the claims 
 of charity and slackened his pace ; and presently he 
 stopped altogether. 
 
 " I would rather walk with you, my lord," panted his 
 grateful comrade, " than with your brother of Manchester." 
 
 " How so ? " sharply said the Bishop. 
 
 "Because you are more merciful to your companion," 
 was the reply : " he never slackens his pace for a moment, 
 up hill or down dale ; but you do allow one a little 
 law." 
 
 " Ah well," said the Bishop, " I know by experience. 
 And, indeed, on other occasions, besides walking uphill, 
 to ' allow people a little law ' is a very good thing. Never- 
 theless," he added playfully, "give me time, and I will 
 undertake to walk your bishop down." 
 
 In fact there was something quite characteristic about 
 the Bishop's walk, and it was easy to recognize him a long 
 way off by his steady swinging gait. He never seemed in 
 a hurry, and had a particular dislike to seeing other people 
 in a hurry, whether rushing to catch a train, or hastening 
 to be in time for service. " It is a bad sign," he once said, 
 " to see a man always in haste : and there is certainly much 
 truth in the old proverb, ' Hurry is the sign of a weak 
 character, despatch of a strong one. ' " 
 
 Early in the year he had lost a good friend and loyal 
 supporter by the death of the Earl of Shrewsbury, He
 
 454 BISHOP SELWYN. [1S77. 
 
 was among the leading men in the diocese, who took great 
 interest in the "conferences," and was a regular attendant 
 at them. At the fourth diocesan conference, therefore, 
 which was held in September of this year, his absence was 
 deeply regretted ; and the places of several other members 
 being also vacant, the ranks were considerably thinned 
 since the session of 1874, when it had been held in the 
 same room. The Bishop in his opening address made 
 allusion to these losses that had been caused by death, and 
 reviewed the changes that had occurred among the clergy 
 during the nine years that had passed since the meeting of 
 the first Diocesan conference. 
 
 The meeting of our fourth diocesan conference reminds us 
 that nine whole years have passed away since we first met on the 
 17th of June, 1868. Solemn thoughts must come into the mind 
 of every one who reflects upon the changes which have happened 
 in the diocese since that time. Two deans, two out of three arch- 
 deacons, three out of four canons residentiary, twelve out of 
 nineteen prebendaries, and twenty-four out of forty rural deans, 
 have passed away. This record of changes, caused chiefly by 
 death, cannot fail to warn us who are alive and remain that we 
 must " work the work of Him that sent us while it is day ; for 
 the night cometh when no man can work." The personal warn- 
 ing thus addressed to each of us, "Set thine house in order," 
 must be followed up by another lesson of the same kind and no 
 less important. The rapid change of office-bearers in the diocese 
 points to the need of fixed principles, upon which our work may 
 be securely built up. As short-lived men, who know that we 
 must soon die, we learn the value of institutions which may last 
 for ages. Private opinions pass away with the mind which con- 
 ceived them, unless they have been stamped upon the permanent 
 records of the Church. Our own views of doctrine and forms of 
 ritual may satisfy us in our lifetime, and may comfort us on our
 
 1S77.I THE BARGE MISSION, 455 
 
 deathbed. But if they are merely our own, they are Hke a hfe- 
 annuity which will expire with us. 
 
 Ere many months had passed, the voice which spoke 
 those words of faithful warning was itself for ever silenced, 
 and that robust frame, which during half a century of service 
 had hardly known fatigue and never shrunk from any call 
 of duty, lay powerless and still upon the bed of death. 
 
 The Bishop also spoke at the conference on the sub- 
 division of the diocese, the establishment of a diocesan 
 Sunday with offertories for diocesan purposes, the pro- 
 bationer system, the proposed clergy house in the close, 
 the barge mission, the establishment of working-men's 
 clubs, and the pastoral charge of the labourers and their 
 families employed at the new barracks on Whittington 
 Heath. He concluded with some remarks on the subject 
 of the churchyards, urging upon the conference the duty of 
 resisting the " Burials Bill," and advocating the establish- 
 ment of parochial cemeteries wherever it was possible to 
 do so. 
 
 The barge mission, to which the Bishop referred in this 
 address, was the result of an earnest desire on his part to 
 do something for the floating population of the canals. 
 The Trent and Mersey canal-system runs through the 
 heart of the diocese ; and the traffic to and fro is very 
 considerable. " There are some people," he once remarked, 
 "whom you cannot attract to you or draw round you. 
 You must therefore go after them yourself, if you wish to 
 reach them." This is especially the case with canal- 
 people. They always regard strangers with suspicion, 
 and "keep themselves to themselves," as the saying is. So 
 in order to carry out his idea of searching out these people
 
 456 BISHOP SELJVYiV. [1877. 
 
 and getting hold of them in their own haunts, the Bishop 
 conceived the plan of building a church-barge to be 
 called the Messenger. This vessel, he thought, would be 
 always available ; it would move about the canals with a 
 chaplain on board, and would " cast anchor " at every 
 suitable centre. He set to work, accordingly, to get this 
 new mission-yacht built, under his directions, at Tipton ; 
 and by extraordinary ingenuity contrived a long and 
 narrow chapel, out of which opened the chaplain's cabin, 
 and at the opposite end the bargeman's quarters, with a 
 stable beyond for his pony. Alas ! — as a brother-bishop 
 expressed it — the good " naval constructor " for the Church 
 had proved himself " too clever by half" It appeared that 
 certain exceptionally low bridges occurred here and there 
 along the canals, under which the mission-barge failed to 
 pass. It was therefore necessary that the roof should be 
 constructed so as to be capable of moving up and down ; 
 and the barge was conveyed to Lichfield, where the Bishop 
 himself could superintend the necessary alterations. Mean- 
 while he did not allow the spiritual work to stand still. 
 A chaplain was engaged to visit among the barge popula- 
 tion, and to hold religious services for them wherever he 
 could — some students from the Theological College coming 
 out to help him on Sundays. Indeed, the Bishop himself 
 assisted whenever his engagements permitted him to do 
 so ; and might often be seen sitting on a cinder-heap with 
 the chaplain, taking an a! fresco luncheon with him between 
 the hours for service. Before, however, the church-barge 
 was fitted with its movable roof and made finally ready 
 for use, the Bishop was called away to his rest, and the 
 work was left for other hands to carry forward.
 
 IS77.] CLERGY HOUSE SCHEME. 457 
 
 Another scheme was also abruptly stopped by his 
 death : it was the foundation of a clergy house in the close, 
 from which an associated body of licensed clergy should go 
 forth to help sick and disabled incumbents. A house was 
 taken and partly furnished in 1877 ; and much thought was 
 expended on planning the domestic arrangements. But 
 the idea was never fully carried out ; and the legacy of 
 ;^6ooo (the bequest of Miss Tyrrell), which was to have 
 been the nucleus of the whole scheme, was afterwards 
 invested as a " fund " for supplying help to the clergy 
 during temporary disability. 
 
 Among the clergy whose death was spoken of by the 
 Bishop at the conference was Archdeacon Moore. Full of 
 years, yet almost with " eye undimmed and natural force 
 unabated," he passed away early one morning in his sleep. 
 With that physical power for which he was remarkable, he 
 continued his work to the last. He visited the churches 
 in his archdeaconry, climbing over the roofs and examining 
 the structures in a way that few men far younger than 
 himself would have ventured to do, and preached twice 
 at Stoke on the Sunday but one before his death. The 
 Bishop appointed as his successor the Rev. J. H. lies, 
 Rector of St. Peter's, Wolverhampton, — one of the clergy 
 who had accompanied him on his first visit to America. 
 The " institution " took place in the cathedral, in the 
 presence of about one hundred clergymen and church- 
 wardens belonging to the Stafford archdeaconry. 
 
 The institution of an archdeacon (said the Bishop in his 
 address) is like forging a new link in the comely order of Church 
 discipline. He has to act as the " eye of the bishop " throughout 
 his archdeaconry, and has authority to hold a court in every
 
 45 8 BISHOP SELWYN. [1877. 
 
 parish, or in some chosen centre of parishes, in which to receive 
 "presentments" or complaints, and to advise on difficulties. 
 But though archdeacon over others, he is subject to the same 
 solemn oath with which the clergy and churchwardens have 
 bound themselves. He must administer his office both with true 
 allegiance to the queen and in canonical obedience to the bishop. 
 Thus, by keeping up this orderly arrangement of the Church, we 
 are strengthened to take our part in the struggle against infidelity, 
 and to offer a combined front to the enemy. 
 
 Thus carefully did the Bishop endeavour to make 
 clearly " understanded of the people " the disciplinary 
 arrangements of the Church to which he attached so much 
 importance. Indeed, he made a special point of publicly 
 instituting every new incumbent (if possible) in the church 
 which he was about to serve, instead of appointing a 
 deputy to perform this duty or going through the formality 
 himself in a private room at the palace. With the " induc- 
 tion " ceremony — as will be seen from the following 
 anecdote — he wished the clergy clearly to understand that 
 he, as spiritual head of the diocese, had nothing whatever 
 to do. At a certain church, to which a new incumbent 
 had been appointed, when first the Bishop announced his 
 intention of performing the institution, the various officials 
 were a good deal puzzled as to what had to be done 
 on the occasion ; for the rural dean or archdeacon had 
 generally officiated at the " induction," and the " institu- 
 tion " had always been performed in private. It was plain, 
 however, that the Bishop expected the ordinary Morning 
 Service to be gone through; and at the close of the service 
 he gave an earnest address, solemnly commending the new 
 pastor to his flock. Then placing the Bible in his hands, 
 he said —
 
 1S77-] " IXSTITUTION'' AND ''INDUCTIONS 459 
 
 Receive this book in the Lord's name. I charge thee before 
 God and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and 
 the dead, preach the word ; be instant in season, out. of season ; 
 reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine. 
 And the blessing of God Almighty be with you always. Amen. 
 
 At the close of this solemn " institution " the Bishop 
 withdrew to the vestry. But after him soon came the 
 Rural Dean, who had hitherto been accustomed to officiate 
 alone on these occasions, and who could not understand 
 the sudden disappearance of the Bishop before the various 
 formalities connected with the "induction" had been gone 
 through. 
 
 "What is to be done next, my lord?" he said. "I thought 
 you were going to finish the service ; and we are all waiting." 
 
 " Oh ! " said the Bishop, "that is your affair, not mine. I have 
 done my part, and have instituted the Vicar into the spiritual 
 charge of the parish. Now it is for you and the registrar, on 
 behalf of the State, to do the rest. You must take him into all 
 the little holes and corners, and must see that he rings the bell, 
 puts the key in the door, knocks at the vicarage. In short, you 
 must 'induct' him into all the temporalities of the benefice." 
 
 The Rural Dean then went off to perform these duties, and 
 the Bishop remained in the vestry talking to me (says the narrator 
 of this story) in the most fatherly manner, inquiring into my 
 future plans, and giving me advice about my conduct in a new 
 parish, where I was shortly going to work. 
 
 Presently I heard a carriage drive up to the church door to 
 take the Bishop on to a neighbouring town. But when we 
 reached the end of the church the west door was locked. I 
 rattled the handle, and called out, " Open the door ; the 
 Bishop is waiting ! " But all the answer I got was the loud 
 sonorous voice of the Rural Dean, pealing through the keyhole 
 into the empty church : " In the name of God, amen. We "
 
 460 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1S77. 
 
 Tlien followed his own name and titles given in full length, and 
 the noise he made was portentous. I drew back and looked 
 round furtively at the Bishop; for I was not quite sure how he 
 might take the matter. However, there was a twinkle in his eye, 
 and a twitch about his mouth that soon developed into a broad 
 smile ; and I saw that he was quite alive to the humour of the 
 situation, and sympathized fully in the difticulty I had in main- 
 taining my gravity. At last we were allowed to emerge : and the 
 Bishop, happening to see the wife of one of the principal farmers, 
 went up to her and said, " Now, Mrs. B— — , I have given you 
 a right good vicar; mind that you are good to him." No amount 
 of solemn episcopal charges could have had half the effect of 
 those few simple words spoken in half-playful way, and uttered in 
 the peculiarly telling tones of his deep voice. 
 
 The Bishop was, in every good sense of the word, a 
 Broad Churchman, as well as a High Churchman. Accus- 
 tomed to deal on friendly terms with men of all shades of 
 opinion, both inside and outside the Church of England, 
 he could not bear in any way to narrow her boundaries. 
 On one occasion, when he was instituting an evangelical 
 clergyman to a parish, the patronage of which he had 
 declined to place in the hands of trustees, he spoke 
 strongly on this point. 
 
 We are told that in the present day too little attention is paid 
 by bishops to the religious views of those whom they appoint to 
 minister in God's house. I say therefore, at once, that I am 
 bishop of a Church and not of a sect. I institute you, my brother, 
 with perfect tranquillity of conscience, whether your views agree 
 with mine or not ; because I believe that both your views and 
 mine may be legitimately held within the wide area of our 
 reformed Church. And in the administration of patronage, as 
 the discharge of a public trust, I do not feel at liberty to confine 
 preferment within the limits of my own opinions. You will
 
 1S77] ''THE RIGHT MAN TV THE RIGHT PLACE" 461 
 
 therefore understand that I cannot with a safe conscience transfer 
 a pubhc trust to a body of trustees, whose avowed object and 
 duty it would be to restrict their patronage to clergymen of one 
 school of thought. 
 
 In the exercise of his patronage the Bishop always 
 took great pains to put the right man in the right place ; 
 and nothing pleased him better than when his younger 
 men placed themselves unreservedly in his hands to be 
 posted wherever he might wish. This is illustrated by the 
 following incident, mentioned by one of his clergy. He 
 says — 
 
 The Bishop wrote to me to say that he wanted to see me, and 
 told me to come into the vestry after a certain service at Wolver- 
 hampton. When I entered, he said at once, " I want to give you 
 some work more entirely your own. Where would you like to go ? " 
 
 " Wherever your lordship pleases to send me," I replied. 
 
 " Will you go to Bilston ? " he said, with a half-comical smile, 
 more in his eye than on his lip. 
 
 " Certainly," I said, " both gladly and gratefully, if you wish it." 
 
 He looked much pleased at my answer ; though I confess the 
 word " Bilston," when I first heard it, had cut like a knife through 
 me. But I never let him know this till a year afterwards ; when 
 I had learnt to be deeply thankful for having been sent there. 
 
 " When will you go ? " he added, a twinkle of pleasure still in 
 his eye. 
 
 " Whenever you please," I answered. 
 
 " Will you go to-morrow ? " 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " Then go," he said ; and he gave me such a grip at parting 
 as could not easily be forgotten. 
 
 In connection with the same subject, Archdeacon 
 Scott tells the following story : —
 
 462 BISHOP SELWYN. [1877. 
 
 Just after the Bishop had put me in charge of the parish of St. 
 Andrew's, Derby, I was offered a far richer Uving, which I dech'ned ; 
 believing that, as God had led me to St. Andrew's, He would main- 
 tain me there. When the Bishop heard that I had done this, he 
 was much pleased, and at once wTOte to my brother. Sir Gilbert 
 Scott, promising to contribute j[^z^o a year to increase the income 
 of St. Andrew's, if he would guarantee the same amount.* Only 
 one condition was attached to this offer, and that was, that I 
 should never be told anything about it. During the six years I 
 was at Derby the Bishop never failed to send his contribution ; 
 and, strange to say, directly I moved to St. Alary's, Lichfield — my 
 present charge, a much better endowed parish — both the Bishop 
 and my brother died within a few weeks of each other. " The 
 manna ceased when the old corn came." 
 
 The Bishop's sympathy with such a man as this did 
 not end here. When Mr. Scott received the call to St. 
 Mary's from the Dean and Chapter of Lichfield, he wrote 
 at once to the Bishop, telling him that his wife and 
 himself were quite willing, and more than willing, to stay 
 and fight heartily at their present post [in Derby] if he 
 thought it was their duty to do so. In reply to this he 
 received the following characteristic letter : — 
 
 My dear Mr. Scott, 
 
 I have carefully considered your thoughtful letter ; 
 and this is the result : i. That the deliberate choice of such a 
 body as the Dean and Chapter of Lichfield is a call of a very high 
 kind. 2. That the assent of the Bishop to such a call gives to it 
 
 * This is far from being the only piece of secret generosity which has come 
 to light since the Bishop's death. At the Diocesan Synod held at Auckland in 
 1878, it came out that " he sent annually to the funds of our home-mission, for 
 five years after he left us, a contribution of ;^200. And to the end of his life 
 he ceased not to contribute to the necessities of many of our people (of both 
 races) to an extent of which few besides myself [Bishop Cowie] are aware." 
 {The Chtn-ch Gazette, for Auckland and ^lelanesia, December 2nd, 1878.)
 
 i877.] MODERATION IN RITUAL. 463 
 
 the weight of a full Diocesan appointment. 3. That the assent, 
 being given by the same bishop who appointed you to St. Andrew's, 
 removes all idea of disloyalty to the authority which placed you 
 where you are. 4. That the reinforcement of the cathedral heart, 
 not only by able canons, but also by able incumbents of the 
 cathedral livings, especially in the city of Lichfield, is an object of 
 the highest importance. 5. That St. Andrew's is a living which 
 must expect to have a succession of incumbents, as the income is 
 not sufficient for the maintenance of a permanent pastor. 6. That 
 there are many young men now working as curates who would 
 be well qualified, not indeed to fill your place at St. Andrew's, but 
 to carry on the work well. Upon the whole, I am clearly of 
 opinion that you may, with a clear conscience, accept the offer of 
 the Dean and Canons. 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 G. A. Lichfield. 
 
 But other questions, of still wider scope and more far- 
 reaching importance, were now claiming the Bishop's 
 attention. And a letter, written by him in 1877, clearly 
 reveals his own personal feelings in relation to the alleged 
 " ritualistic practices " of that day. In reply to some 
 dissatisfied parishioners, he wrote thus : — 
 
 You are aware that in a large number of churches deviations 
 from the law are justified on the plea of custom. Now, my own wish 
 is well known, viz. that all clergymen should bring their services 
 into conformity Avith the Rubrics, as interpreted by the Final Court 
 of Appeal, and should resort to the bishop for advice on all 
 doubtful points. My persuasion is that our duty is moderation. 
 Our blessed Lord's whole example was moderation ; and we are 
 taught to be subject one to another. Therefore, in all things let 
 our moderation be known unto all men. 
 
 In one town in the diocese troubles on ritual questions
 
 464 BISHOP SELIVYX. [1877. 
 
 were at this period frequently arising-; and in 1877 the local 
 branch of the " Church Association " was very anxious to 
 compel the Bishop to prosecute one of his clergy whose 
 ritual was deemed to be illeg-al. They accordingly sent 
 him a memorial on the subject. He replied at some 
 length, and with great patience and firmness declined to 
 assume the office of public prosecutor of the clergy. He 
 also suggested that if all were compelled to obey the Rubric 
 to the very letter, it would not be the High Church clergy 
 only who would come under rebuke. For there were many 
 customary deviations from the rule of the Prayer-book in 
 almost every church in the diocese. In spite, however, of 
 the Bishop's earnest wish to avoid litigation, a prosecution 
 was commenced against the Vicar of St. Andrew's, Wolver- 
 hampton. But it broke down on some technical point ; 
 and although further attempts were made to bring the 
 matter into the law-courts, by the joint action of the 
 Bishop and the Metropolitan, litigation was in fact pre- 
 vented. " I have always been, and always shall be, for 
 conciliation," said the Bishop. " I am not the man to put 
 any one into the crucible of the law-courts if I can avoid 
 it." In full accordance with these views, a welcome sug- 
 gestion was made now by a leading Evangelical clergyman 
 in the diocese. He thought that if a conference could be 
 held on the Ritualistic controversy, both sides being fairly 
 represented and the Bishop presiding, it might bring about 
 something like unity. To this proposal the Bishop gave 
 his hearty assent, as will be seen by the following letter ; 
 but unfortunately, owing to various delays and manifold 
 engagements, the conference never took place. 
 The letter ran as follows : —
 
 1S77O PROPOSED CONFERENCE ON RITUAL. 465 
 
 My DEAR Mr. Bolland, 
 
 No time can be better than Christmas for acting on 
 the angel's message of " peace on earth." You are the author of 
 the proposal for this conference ; and I should wish you to be the 
 convener of it. I would bring the Archdeacon with me as my 
 assessor, and have accordingly sent your letter on to him. Next 
 week is crowded with engagements, and the week after that is 
 devoted to the candidates for holy orders. I will therefore write 
 to the Archdeacon and propose Innocents' Day, December 28th, 
 in the hope that we may all come to the meeting with souls as 
 " weaned children." 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 G. A. Lichfield. 
 
 The same clergyman bears striking testimony both 
 to the Bishop's largeness of heart and to his Christian 
 command of temper. 
 
 My first thought about the Bishop (he says) was always 
 his wonderful magnanimity. It is. true he would never refuse 
 battle ; but he never seemed to feel hostile. There was no room 
 in his nature for any petty personal feelings of ill-will ; and one 
 could always depend on meeting him on friendly terms when the 
 conflict was over. However much, therefore, I might be wounded 
 at the time, I never felt hurt after it was over. And although on 
 several occasions I came into collision with him — my views being 
 strictly what are called " Evangelical " — he appointed me as rural 
 dean when I had no claim to be chosen ; for I was only vicar of 
 a district church at Wolverhampton, I have often been obliged 
 to disagree with him, but have never varied in my opinion of 
 him ; I have often said, " Go where you please, you will not easily 
 find a man who so truly combines the man, the gentleman, and 
 the Christian, as does Bishop Selwyn." 
 
 I remember well on one occasion being much struck with his 
 wonderful power of self-control. At a confirmation service, held 
 
 2 H
 
 466 BISHOP SELIVYW. [1877. 
 
 in a leading Evangelical Church, something in the Bishop's 
 address gave offence to the Vicar ; and when it was over he 
 vehemently attacked his diocesan in the vestry. " My lord," he 
 exclaimed, " I was extremely hurt and displeased at your address. 
 ■It has quite undone the effect of my teaching during the pre- 
 paration of the candidates." The clergy who were present, 
 although some of them sympathized with the angry Vicar, were 
 a good deal taken aback at his sudden attack on the Bishop, 
 especially in such a place ; and they looked anxiously at him to 
 see how he would take it. But he showed no outward sign of 
 discomposure, standing perfectly quiet in massive silence. After- 
 wards, at luncheon, the Vicar, having recovered his equanimity, 
 said to the Bishop, " I hope, my lord, everything in the service 
 was arranged to your satisfaction." " Very much so," was his 
 reply ; " and I only wish that everything on my part had been as 
 satisfactory to you. Come now," he added, " let us talk the 
 matter over, as Christian brothers should. I quite thought that, 
 in the line I took in my address, I was following up the sugges- 
 tion you gave me in your letter. Tell me exactly what your ideas 
 on the subject were." The Vicar then proceeded to open up 
 his grievance, and they talked the question over in the most 
 harmonious manner. Although possibly, after all, they may have 
 only agreed to differ. 
 
 On another occasion, an important work having been 
 carried off from the Theological College Library without 
 being entered in the " lending book," a great hue and cry 
 was raised over the loss. At last, one of the students, who 
 had been at the palace attending a certain lively lecture 
 (with black-board illustrations) on the force of the Greek 
 .prepositions, slyly informed the Principal that he had 
 espied the missing volume in the Bishop's study. The dis- 
 covery was soon followed by a detective note from the 
 Principal ; this drew a humorous confession of his crime
 
 iSy-.] ^A^ EPISCOPAL STORM. 467 
 
 from his lordship, with a humble promise never to offend 
 in like manner again. 
 
 The Bishop however, could be very angry when he 
 chose. If he thought any duty had been neglected, or if 
 the flock had been made to suffer through carelessness on 
 the part of their shepherd, then the merry genial smiles 
 rapidly gave way to looks black as thunder, and kindly 
 words were soon replaced by rebukes and admonitions. 
 
 A correspondent, writing on this subject, says : — 
 
 On one occasion he had arranged to hold a confirmation at 
 a large hospital where I was Chaplain. The correspondence 
 about it was conducted through the Rural Dean, and the final 
 order (as I understood it) had come from the Bishop that he 
 should be met at the hospital on the fifteenth of the follow- 
 ing month, at five o'clock in the evening. I arranged things 
 accordingl}^ ; the Bishop, however, had not arrived when the 
 appointed hour struck. The little harmonium went on grinding 
 out more voluntaries than it had ever done in all its musical life 
 before ; but still no Bishop. At last, after waiting an hour, a cab 
 drew up, and out of it appeared the well-known shovel-hat, with 
 two such eyes flaming underneath the brim. It was an episcopal 
 hurricane all the way to the vestry. But the address was beautiful 
 — just that union of strength and tenderness which characterized 
 all his confirmation addresses. After the service the storm broke 
 out afresh. Why had I not replied to his proposal to come to-day ? 
 Had I not received the proposal ? Was that the way to treat my 
 diocesan? For it was by the merest accident (it seemed) that 
 he had heard of the service being arranged for this day. He 
 saijd a great deal more ; till presently, when a pause came, I 
 ventured to put in a word. " But, my lord, I was simply told 
 that you were coming to-day at five o'clock ; and that was enough 
 for me. I accepted the announcement as an order from my 
 superior officer, and never dreamt of disputing it. I had no idea
 
 468 BISHOP SELWYN. [1877. 
 
 that I was to write and say that it suited my convenience ; for 
 I felt that any hour you appointed ought to suit me." While 
 I was speaking, I noticed the corners of his mouth gradually 
 relaxing, and soon a smile of approval lit up his face. " I see," 
 he said ; " so then, perhaps, after all, it is I that am wrong. But 
 there was a misunderstanding somewhere." 
 
 And now this year of terrible confusion and bloodshed 
 in the East of Europe, and of anxiety in England, drew to 
 an end. Bishop Selwyn's life-work was, though he knew 
 it not, and none of his friends had the remotest suspicion 
 of approaching calamity, now fast approaching its comple- 
 tion. Nor was any year of his life more patiently and 
 unselfishly and effectively devoted to His Master's service, 
 or more conscientiously spent in ministries of every kind 
 for man, than this last year of his presence among us — 
 1877.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 1878. 
 
 The end approaching — Last speech in Convocation— A parish in the Black 
 Country — Confirmation in Stafford Gaol — Love of children — Sermon in 
 the Potteries — Ministries to the sick — Death of Mrs. J. R. Selwyn — 
 Friendly talk with working people — Illness — Last meeting at the Theo- 
 logical College — Fatiguing Confirmations — Death. 
 
 The time was now approaching in which this " good 
 soldier of Jesus Christ " was to lay down the weapons of 
 his warfare and to enter into his rest. It seemed, when the 
 year opened, as though he were already half unconsciously 
 preparing for the end, and redoubling his efforts to set the 
 affairs of the Church in order with a view to the trials that 
 were coming upon her. Hence his unyielding attitude 
 of resistance to the threatened invasion (as he thought it) of 
 the Church's peaceful sanctuaries where the dead repose ; 
 and his dread of surrendering them for indiscriminate use, 
 at the command of the State. In Convocation, therefore, 
 early in the year he presented a petition from the diocese 
 against the Burials Bill, and himself spoke strongly on the 
 subject. The petition ran as follows : — 
 
 "We, the undersigned, hereby declare, _;^r.y/, that we consider 
 the churchyards (subject to the legal rights of the parishioners to 
 interment) to be the property of the Church of England ; secondly,
 
 4/0 BISHOP SELJVYN: [1878. 
 
 that we are opposed to any legislation wliich shall permit persons 
 not being ministers of that Church to claim, as of right, to officiate 
 in our churchyards, and to use forms and ceremonies therein which 
 are not sanctioned by the English Church." 
 
 Having read the petition, the Bishop then said : — 
 
 In these few and brief words forty-five thousand persons, lay 
 and clerical, express what they consider — and which I entirely 
 agree with them in considering — their right to protest against any 
 invasion of the churchyards, which are now vested in the clergy 
 of the Church of England for the use of all the members of that 
 Church, whether professing the doctrines of our Church or whether 
 swerving into Dissent. As long as the Act of Uniformity remains 
 in force, every person in this country is considered a member of 
 the Church of England. The Dissenters have therefore the right 
 to use our burial-grounds, provided they conform to the laws of the 
 Church by which the service at the grave is regulated. Now, after 
 administering for ten years one of the most populous dioceses 
 in England, I can say most distinctly I have never met with a 
 single grievance. I have made many inquiries on the subject 
 among the clergy, and have never yet found a single clergyman 
 who, during his ministry, had met with any such grievance as that 
 which has been put forward as a justification of Mr. Osborne 
 Morgan's Bill. On the other hand, the grievance proposed to be 
 infiicted on the clergy is so great that I, for my part, shall concur 
 with the whole body in offering the utmost opposition to the Bill. 
 For all the alleged grievances there is a remedy ; as is proved 
 by the fact that by far the largest portion of the population 
 of England — not less than fourteen millions — have already been 
 supplied with burial-grounds under various cemetery Acts. I now 
 present this petition, signed by three-fourths of the clergy of Eng- 
 land, and will only add that I regard it as entitled to most serious 
 consideration.* 
 
 • It must not be supposed that this unyielding oppo-it' n \o the Burials 
 Bill proceeded from any unworthy feeling of bigotry or oi jtaiousy towards
 
 1878.] LAST SPEECH IN CONVOCATION. 4/1 
 
 The Bishop then presented a printed copy of the 
 petition ; but the Bishop of London objected, and pointed 
 out that, being in print, and consequently without any 
 written signatures, it could not be received. To this 
 Bishop Selwyn replied, " I should be happy to present the 
 original petition ; but it would require two or three porters 
 to carry it into your Lordships' House." It was therefore 
 received, but simply as a " declaration," not as a "petition." * 
 
 This was the last act of Bishop Selwyn in Convocation, 
 and his last public speech within its walls. In other places, 
 and especially in his own populous diocese, with its crush- 
 ing charge of thirteen hundred thousand souls, his activity 
 was to the end unabated ; and the schemes he pressed 
 forward for completion were multitudinous. He had in 
 hand, for instance, his Diocesan-Sunday scheme, his pro- 
 bationer-system, a clergy head-quarters in the Close, the 
 barge mission, and a mission to the large encampment of 
 workmen and their families just then employed in building 
 the new barracks on Whittington Heath, As soon as this 
 working colony had arrived, the Bishop walked out to 
 visit them and to make arrangements for the supply of 
 their spiritual wants. He then brought the matter before 
 the cathedral authorities ; and before long a chaplain was 
 appointed, who was made responsible for the services, 
 while he himself and the various members of the Chapter 
 undertook to assist as much as possible. Indeed, the 
 
 Dissenters. On the contrary, he never failed to appreciate their splendid 
 services in the cause of Christ. For instance, soon after Bishop Patteson's 
 death, in giving a lecture at Derby on the subject, he occupied fully half the 
 time (says one who w^as present) in speaking of the Nonconformist mission- 
 aries, who had first borne the tidings of salvation among those dangerous 
 islands of the southern seas. 
 
 * " Chronicle of Convocation," February 12, 1878.
 
 47^ BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 Bishop was always glad of an excuse for undertaking 
 pastoral work ; and he often helped the overtasked clergy 
 in his diocese, not merely by preaching a sermon for 
 them, but by taking charge of the whole Sunday service. 
 In this way he frequently relieved the chaplain of the 
 Lichfield Workhouse, who was burdened with many other 
 duties on Sunday ; and one Christmas Day he took 
 pastoral charge of a neighbouring village, that the curate 
 might go home to help his invalid father. On another 
 occasion he undertook the burden of a much more re- 
 sponsible charge, by ministering to a parish of twelve 
 thousand people in the heart of the Black Country, where 
 the Vicar was obliged by illness to be absent. This living 
 was under sequestration also, and all the income available 
 was £\^o 2. year. No curate could therefore be appointed, 
 and everything was in danger of falling into hopeless dis- 
 order. When the Bishop had for many weeks ministered 
 to all these unshepherded people, he finally enlisted the in- 
 terest of a rich London congregation in the case; and they 
 engaged themselves to maintain a mission in the most 
 destitute part of the parish. Stimulated by the Bishop's 
 zeal, the Black Country people, too, came forward with help; 
 and the result was that a curate was appointed, and before 
 long a church was built. The Bishop was to have con- 
 secrated it on Easter Tuesday, 1878. But on Easter 
 Tuesday he was no longer here. 
 
 Besides visiting the people in the workhouse, he also 
 took great interest in visiting those who were in prison ; 
 and one of the last acts of his life was to hold a con- 
 firmation in Stafford Gaol. A correspondent who was 
 present thus describes the scene : —
 
 1878.] CONFIRMATION IN A GAOL. 473 
 
 On the morning of Thursday, January i oth, the Bishop held a 
 confirmation at Stafford Gaol, where seven male and nine female 
 prisoners were confirmed. The Chaplain to the barge mission 
 was in attendance, and several of the neighbouring clergy met 
 him in the Chaplain's room. Thence the procession passed 
 through divers yards and passages into the chapel, where the 
 prisoners sat side by side as in an ordinary church. The candi- 
 dates sat near the altar ; and, after the third collect, the Bishop 
 ascended the pulpit. Truly it was a great opportunity; for before 
 him were more than six hundred criminals. No one can rise to 
 such an occasion better than the Bishop. He had seemed to be 
 suffering from a cold whilst he was at the communion table, and 
 looked rather worn and perhaps a little sad. But, once in the 
 pulpit, he rose to the full height of that dignity and solemnity 
 which we all know so well. 
 
 "It is," he said, "not only ourselves, but others, that we are 
 to pray for to-day — others who are about to renew their vows 
 of allegiance to the loving Saviour, and to claim His gift of 
 the Holy Ghost. That Saviour has made a special mention of 
 visiting those who are in prison. He ' came to call, not the 
 righteous, but sinners to repentance.' And therefore, certain as 
 we are that Christ is in the midst of all who meet together 
 in His name, we are still more certain that He is present with 
 us now. ' Ah ! ' some might say, ' if we could but see the nail- 
 prints in His hands and the spear-mark in His side, we would 
 believe.' Such persons must not be too sure of that. BeUeving 
 does not come from seeing, but from the influence of the Holy 
 Spirit. Though invisible, like the air. He is necessary to our 
 spiritual life. For that Spirit, then, we must pray this morning. 
 But, ere you can hope to receive Him, old bad habits must be 
 cast out of the soul. If two vessels, the one full of sand, the other 
 empty, be let down into a stream, which will be soonest filled 
 with water ? " 
 
 The Bishop then concluded with an earnest appeal to 
 the candidates to cleanse their hearts w^ith innocency before
 
 474 BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 they went to God's holy altar, and to receive the Holy 
 Spirit with true repentance and sincerity. 
 
 Temptations (he said) and bad companions will no doubt 
 await you when you go forth into the world again. But the 
 promise is sure : " When the enemy shall come in like a flood, 
 the Lord shall lift up an ensign against him." 
 
 The sight of some of the younger prisoners filled the 
 Bishop with heartfelt pity. Some of the girls were mere 
 children, and yet their lives were already blighted by sin 
 and sorrow, through want of a little watchful care. An 
 attempt, therefore, to show such watchful care, and to keep 
 a hold on young people after their confirmation, when tried 
 at one large parish in the diocese, met with high approval 
 from the Bishop. It was this. Each person confirmed 
 was assigned to one of the regular communicants, who 
 undertook to watch over his (or her) future course in 
 accordance with the following promise neatly printed on 
 a card, headed with the text, " We, then, that are strong 
 ought to bear the infirmities of the weak." 
 
 Confirmation Witness. — I, , promise to act as guardian 
 
 in things spiritual to , confirmed at the parish church on 
 
 . This promise involves chiefly the earnest endeavour, with 
 
 God's blessing, (i) to watch for him that he may be a good soldier 
 of Jesus Christ ; (2) to persuade him to use regularly the appointed 
 means of grace, and to be a devout communicant ; (3) to sympa- 
 thize in joy and grief, and to advise in difliculty. 
 
 If only those poor lads and girls in prison had been helped 
 in such a way as this, how different their lives might have 
 been ! Now, at any rate, their hearts were deeply touched 
 by the Bishop's words and by his cordiality when he shook
 
 1S7S.] DENSTONE AND SAND WELL. 475 
 
 hands with them afterwards, and wished them a kindly 
 good-bye. 
 
 To children of other classes, as well as to those of the 
 poor, Bishop Selwyn was never wanting in ministries of 
 love. At Denstone middle-class school for boys his cheer- 
 ful manly presence was always welcome, and in his favour 
 the sturdy farmers perhaps relaxed an objection they had 
 once formulated in the Philistine demand for " more 
 pudding and less prayers." At Sandwell Hall, too, a 
 large school for girls, at that time managed by a woman 
 of first-rate ability, the Bishop's own sister, he frequently 
 appeared as a visitor ; and, taking the Chaplain's place, 
 preached to the girls in the private chapel, and held a 
 Bible-class afterwards. A Derbyshire clergyman says — 
 
 I shall never forget the last confirmation which he held in 
 my parish shordy before his death. I never heard such 
 a beautiful address as he gave, so far above the usual level of 
 such exhortations. He took 2 Pet. i. 3-7, as his subject, and 
 really spoke upon it as if he were a man inspired, as I have no 
 doubt at that moment he was. He seemed quite lifted out of 
 himself, and yet at that time he must have been suffering the 
 most acute pain. 
 
 In one of his later sermons, preached in a Pottery town, 
 he dwelt forcibly and earnestly on the duty of thus caring 
 for the instruction of the young : — 
 
 Mark the next point, — that this knowledge of God is freely 
 offered to all. " Repent and be baptized every one of you ; and ye 
 shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." I speak, then, to all ; 
 for the commandment is to all, the promise is to all,^ — to clergy- 
 men and schoolmasters, to parents, sponsors, employers of labour, 
 masters of families, school-fellows. The voice speaks to all ; 
 " Teach one anotlier, by the Holy Ghost thus freely given to us all."
 
 476 BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 And first to the clergyman. Can we be satisfied with baptizing 
 infants, and take no pains to teach them ? Can we be like the 
 ostrich, " which leaveth her eggs in the earth, and warmeth them 
 in the dust, and forgetteth that the foot may crush them, or that the 
 wild beast may break them. She is hardened against her young 
 ones, as though they were not hers." These spiritual children, 
 whom we have placed in the arms of Christ in Holy Baptism, 
 ought to be as dear to us as our own flesh and blood. The 
 example of the Lord Himself warns us to teach, as well as to preach. 
 
 He had a wonderful power of adapting himself to the 
 simple folk and to children in his sermons or addresses ; 
 and few who heard it will ever forget his graphic descrip- 
 tion of a funeral at sea (such as he had himself often 
 witnessed) given at a children's-service in the cathedral 
 on the last Easter Day of his life. 
 
 But the most remarkable feature in his sermons was 
 the extraordinary familiarity with Scripture which they 
 displayed. His facility in quoting appropriate texts was 
 really surprising. He had published a list of Proper 
 Psalms and Lessons for use at Confirmations, out of which 
 each parish priest might choose \\'hatever he thought 
 best. As the list was very extensive, the selection allowed 
 of a fresh combination at every church. Yet, in his 
 extempore addresses to the candidates, he always man- 
 aged to utilize the Lesson previously read, and to make 
 it the foundation of his teaching. Thus there was variety 
 and freshness in each address, even when he held con- 
 firmations two or three times in one day. He attached 
 great importance to the study of the Bible : and with a 
 view to the cultivation among the people of better habits 
 of meditation and private prayer, he expressed a strong 
 desire that parish churches should be kept open during
 
 1878.] VISITING THE SICK. 477 
 
 the day. St. Chad's Church at Stafford was one of the 
 first in the diocese that was kept open for this purpose ; 
 and people who had to wait at the station often paid a 
 visit to that most interesting Norman structure. One 
 day the newly appointed Vicar met the Bishop at the 
 station ; and was surprised and pleased at his salutation, 
 
 " Good morning, Mr. B . I found St. Chad's open ; 
 
 and I have been praying for you at your own altar." In 
 truth, his working clergy and his " co-operative " laymen 
 were constantly in his thoughts and in his prayers. And 
 this was more especially the case if they were sick or in 
 distress. Thus, early in this year, he paid frequent visits 
 to a small village near Lichfield, to minister to the highly 
 respected and much-beloved Vicar of the parish (Rev. 
 W. Williams), who had been for some time invalided and 
 was now drawing nigh unto death. 
 
 I was half afraid at first (writes this clergyman's wife), to 
 admit the Bishop into my dear husband's bed-room ; for he was 
 so very weak and ill, I thought it might disturb him to see any 
 visitors. But as soon as this visitor came in, 1 saw at once that 
 my fears were groundless. He entered with such a soft step, and 
 spoke in such a quiet gentle voice, that it seemed to soothe the 
 poor patient instead of disturbing him. The last time he came, 
 he knelt at the bedside, and commended the long-tried servant of 
 God to his Master's loving care ; then, laying his hands on him, he 
 gave him his blessing. The dying man could only point upwards, 
 and say feebly, " Up there ; I am going there." To this the 
 Bishop answered, as he took his hand in his, " Yes, dear friend, 
 you are going up there— where you wish to be. Rest in peace ! " 
 As he left the room he told me to send for him at any time by 
 night or by day, if he could be of any service ; and I felt that he 
 was indeed a good angel of comfort, helping my dear one on his
 
 4/8 BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 heavenward way, and helping me also to bear my coming bereave- 
 ment. 
 
 This gentleness, and even tenderness, to the sick had 
 been a remarkable trait in the Bishop's character all 
 through his life. At a far earlier period, an invalid clergy- 
 man in New Zealand, who had recently experienced his 
 kindness, wrote as follows : — • 
 
 " You would be surprised to see the Bishop when he is with 
 me. He seems really to love me. He tells me about all the 
 concerns of the Church in the colony, and talks to me about my 
 own soul. Then he prays with me ; and, with tears in his eyes, 
 gives me a kiss and leaves me. He is a most remarkable man ; I 
 never saw his equal. He possesses talent of the first order, and 
 combines the most opposite qualities. With the most acute 
 intellect he unites that patience which will enable him to spend 
 hours, day after day, in catechizing the most ignorant little native 
 children. With the greatest self-denial and indefatigable in- 
 dustry he unites that feeling of charity which makes him also 
 appreciate and value the very inferior labour of others. He 
 possesses a courage which no opposition can daunt, a determina- 
 tion of purpose which no obstacle can arrest, and a resolute 
 adherence to principle which no apparent advantage can for a 
 moment interrupt. 
 
 It is not the first time that the strong hand and the 
 tender heart have been found in close conjunction ; nor, 
 thank God, is it likely to be the last. But examples like 
 these serve assuredly to maintain that Christ-like spirit of 
 gentleness and simplicity which, through all ages, form the 
 leading features in the religious life of the Church. 
 
 On February 15th, sad news was received by telegram 
 from Norfolk Island. It announced to the Bishop the 
 death of his daughter-in-law, I\Irs. John R. Selwyn. The
 
 1878.] DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN. 479 
 
 blow was a heavy one, and the thought of his far-distant 
 son in his widowed lonehness pressed heavily on his mind. 
 Only six years before, he had officiated at their marriage ; 
 and wrote thus to his dear friend, Sir William Martin : — 
 
 This day I have united John R. Selvvyn in marriage to Miss 
 Clara Long-Innes ; and they have plighted their troth, not only 
 one to another, but also to the Melanesian mission ; for they are 
 both quite ready to go out and work there with Mr. Codri ngton. 
 
 In fact, when first the young curate of Alrewas asked 
 his Vicar's niece to be his wife, he coupled with the pro- 
 posal the inquiry whether she would be ready to undertake 
 missionary work with him ; since he felt bound to devote 
 his life to such work, if he were called upon to do so. The 
 young girl answered him in the touching reply of Ruth to 
 Naomi : " Whither thou goest I will go, and where thou 
 lodgest I will lodge : thy people shall be my people, and 
 thy God my God." In memory of this scene, her husband 
 long afterwards, receiving the gift of a new mission-ship 
 and being asked what name he would like it to bear, said, 
 " Let Riith be her name." And for many years the faithful 
 RiitJi bore him from island to island in his Melanesian 
 diocese. 
 
 The two little motherless children at the palace were 
 now more than ever the object of the Bishop's tender care. 
 " Poor little things, they have no mother now I " he would 
 say, as he pressed them to his heart and tried to assuage the 
 grief of the elder little girl, who was old enough to remember 
 her mother and was almost heart-broken at her loss. She 
 was born at Lichfield in October, 1871, just before her 
 father and mother started for Norfolk Island. When the 
 news of her birth was brought to the Bishop, he was
 
 480 BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 presiding at a missionary meeting in the large hall at the 
 palace. At first he seemed disappointed that the baby- 
 was not a son, to carry on the missionary traditions of the 
 family. " But at all events," he said humorously, " she can 
 be called vSally Trolly 6^ertrude in honour of the S.P.G., 
 under whose auspices she has first made her appearance 
 in the world." 
 
 He was always deeply affected by the sight of a child's 
 grief. Indeed, the troubles of all Christ's little ones, and 
 of all who were poor and weak, at once touched his 
 chivalrous feelings and called into play his instincts of 
 gentle guidance and fatherly help. Bishop Patteson 
 related how, on one occasion, he paced the deck of the 
 mission vessel for several hours with a little sick boy from 
 one of the islands in his arms. And another time, during 
 one of his voyages, he took entire charge of a baby when 
 the mother was invalided ; and with so much success 
 that, at the end of the voyage, the child was unwilling to 
 leave his care for that of its own mother. At Lichfield, 
 too, when driving along the road, he would sometimes stop 
 his carriage to take up a poor woman laden with a heavy 
 child, or would lend a hand in carrying an unmanageable 
 burden. 
 
 He never passed without giving me the time of day (says an 
 old man whom he ofien met in his morning walks before the 
 college service), and he'd often give me a hint as to the best way 
 of doing my work. Almost the last time I saw him before his 
 death, I was laying down stones and gravel to make a path, when 
 he came by. " Good morning, old gentleman," he said ; " I don't 
 think you've got that gravel half fine enough. You must break 
 it up as fine as possible. Don't you know that if you put sugar
 
 iSjS.] FIRST SYMPTOMS OF ILLIVESS. 48 1 
 
 in a basin and shake it up, the big lumps will all come to the 
 top? Well, it is just the same with your path; if you don't 
 break your stones fine enough, the big pieces will all work up to 
 the top, and it will be a rough road and no path at all." Ah, I've 
 seen a many bishops and deans and church dignitaries, but 
 there war ne'er a one ever come nigh Bishop Selwyn. He war 
 a brave man and a foine man ; and, better nor all that, he war 
 a good man. And my ! if he thought there war anything wrong 
 he'd soon let you know. Wouldn't he just speak out, that's all ! 
 But if you ever wanted a good turn done for you, the Bishop war 
 the man to do it. 
 
 Yes ; all his life this had been the universal feeling of 
 his friends — " If they wanted a good turn done, he was the 
 man to do it." But now the end of all that ready help- 
 fulness was approaching, and the hour for rest had come. 
 The first two months of the year were spent by the Bishop 
 in his usual work ; but at the beginning of March he began 
 to feel an unwonted sensation of weakness. Happening, 
 therefore, to be in London in the early part of the month, 
 he thought it prudent to 'consult an eminent physician 
 there about his health. No serious cause of mischief, 
 however, was discovered ; and the patient was dismissed 
 with a simple recommendation to rest. But several con- 
 firmations had been arranged for, in Derbyshire and in 
 Shropshire ; and such engagements he always most reli- 
 giously kept. He returned to Lichfield on Shrove Tuesday, 
 and his appearance seems then to have caused some 
 anxiety to his friends ; for Sir William Martin, who was 
 staying at the palace, wrote afterwards — 
 
 I thought him looking very ill when he came to see me ; but 
 I hoped it was only the fatigue of travelling. When I saw 
 him the next day he seemed better, but said that his nights 
 
 2 I
 
 482 BISHOP SELWYX. [187S. 
 
 were sadly disturbed, and that the London doctor could not 
 account for the great weakness he felt. I found him sitting at 
 his grindstone — as usual — in the afternoon, writing his review of 
 the St. Andrew's Wolverhampton ritual case, remitted to him by 
 the Archbishop, on his carefully folded large sheets of paper. He 
 talked to me about the case, and alluded to the admission made 
 by one of the clergy at Bournemouth, that the Low Church party 
 did not themselves adhere to the Rubrics, and remarked that he 
 must tolerate both parties in slight deviations. De minimis non 
 curat ecclesia. 
 
 On March i8th, the Bishop was present at a council 
 meeting at the Theological College, and, although he 
 looked very tired and worn, his never- failing humour had 
 not abandoned him. But the following day he was not 
 able to appear at the probationers' examination, much to 
 the disappointment of the candidates. In the evening, 
 however, they saw him at the station as he was on his way 
 into Shropshire, and he spoke very kindly to them, his 
 affectionate manner striking them all particularly at the 
 time. 
 
 He evidently was not well enough to undertake the 
 Shropshire confirmations ; but when he was urged to give 
 them up, he only replied that it would do him good to be 
 at work, and that he especially wished to go and confirm 
 " those dear boys at Shrewsbury." In fact, these con- 
 firmations seriously taxed his failing powers. At one 
 church he felt strangely cold, and asked for something to 
 throw over his shoulders. " I feel," he said, " as if I had 
 got my death-chill." At another place he asked to be left 
 alone in the vestry after service, feeling too ill to join the 
 party at lunch at the vicarage. He was very unwell when 
 he arrived at Shrewsbury, and quite unfit for work ; but,
 
 1878.] ST. MARY'S, SHREWSBURY. 483 
 
 with characteristic force of will, he carried through the 
 confirmation at St. Mary's Church, on March 24th. It was 
 his last act of public ministration ; and he concluded a 
 most affectionate and fatherly address with the words, 
 " Safe in the arms of Jesus." Bishop Hobhouse, who was 
 with him, remarked afterwards in the vestry, how full of 
 vigour he had seemed in church. " Yes," was his reply, 
 " but it was like holding on to a ship in a storm. I held on 
 by my hands and feet." He then laid back his head in the 
 chair ; and feeling, no doubt, his marvellous powers ebbing 
 away, he said, " The end is come." 
 
 The next day he returned to Lichfield, and a local 
 medical adviser of great experience was called in. He 
 speedily discovered the presence of a subtle malady, which 
 was too surely undermining the Bishop's powerful frame, 
 and ordered him to give up all work. For a whole week 
 he fluctuated between relapse and improvement ; but con- 
 tinued to take interest in all that was going on. No 
 serious alarm was at first felt about his condition by his 
 family at the palace. The usual ladies' working-party was 
 held there during the week ; and in reply to many inquiries 
 about the Bishop's health, a cheerful answer was given. 
 Mrs. Abraham read aloud while the ladies were working 
 at garments for the Melanesian mission, and Mrs. Selwyn 
 came in for a short time and talked in her usual bright 
 way about the Bishop, saying how deeply his sympathy 
 had been stirred by the loss of the Eiwydice, and how it 
 recalled the loss of the companion ship, the Orpheus, many 
 years previously. 
 
 But as the week went on, the Bishop's sufferings and 
 weakness gradually increased ; and on Saturday morning
 
 484 BISHOP SELVVYN. [1878. 
 
 he said to Bishop Abraham, " I have passed through 
 fire since I saw you ; but pray that I may be perfected 
 through sufferings, Hke the Captain of our salvation." 
 He then received the Holy Communion with his family 
 and servants, and to each person present he said a few 
 words of Christian exhortation. To his elder son he 
 committed " the care of the orphans ; " and when he had 
 blessed him he paused a minute, as if thinking of the other 
 dear son far away across the sea, and then added, " The 
 blessing of his father shall be upon the head of him who 
 is separate from his brethren." He joined in the Gloria in 
 excelsis in an audible voice, and then gave the Benediction 
 for the last time. 
 
 That evening he became much worse ; and on the Sun- 
 day the physician despaired of his life. Further advice was 
 called in from Birmingham, but it was too evident that 
 nothing more could be done, although a lingering hope 
 remained that the Bishop's strong constitution might even 
 yet bring him through. On Monday, he seemed to have 
 rallied considerably ; but the evening brought renewed 
 signs of fever and delirium, and then all hope died down 
 in the hearts of those who loved him, and they resigned 
 themselves to yield him up to God. Since his illness 
 began there had been a constant alternation of ebb and 
 flow ; but now the ebb proceeded until the end. During 
 his wanderings he frequently asked who was doing this 
 work or that ; and then he would add, " I ought to be 
 there ; I fear I am getting idle." Prayers were offered for 
 him daily, both in the cathedral and throughout the diocese, 
 — even Dissenting congregations adding their intercessions 
 to those of Churchmen. For several days the cathedral
 
 1878.] LAST WORDS. 485 
 
 bells were silenced, and an anxious foreboding seemed to 
 hush all tongues as the critical state of the beloved Bishop 
 became fully realized. 
 
 On Tuesday morning, he asked to see his little mother- 
 less grandchildren, and they were brought to him out of 
 their beds. He talked to them playfully, and holding out 
 his finger, said, " If you were but little robins, you could 
 sit there." So when he had kissed them and blessed them, 
 he made a sign for them to be taken out of the room. 
 Then, recognizing his old and loyal friend. Sir William 
 Martin, he talked of past New Zealand days, and said it 
 was like the old times at Taurarua, to see him there. 
 Bishop Abraham, who was going to hold a confirmation at 
 a distant parish, came in before six o'clock in the morning, 
 and the Bishop was able to remind him of what he par- 
 ticularly wanted to be done and said during the day. He 
 then relapsed into a state of quietude. Occasionally wan- 
 dering in mind, he seemed once more among his beloved 
 Maoris. " They will all come back," he repeated several 
 times ; and he began to murmur the sweet sounds of the 
 Maori language, as familiar to him as his own mother- 
 tongue. " A light to lighten the Gentiles," he whispered ; 
 and passages of hymns came to his lips. Death seemed to 
 have no terrors, and pain no bitterness. " Thank God 
 for pain ! " he said several times. On Tuesday, he was 
 unable to take food, and shook his head when the 
 nurse pressed it, saying, " You are only keeping me from 
 happiness." Nearly his last intelligible words were spoken 
 to Sir W. Martin in Maori, and they were the words by 
 which a New Zealander when dying tells his friends that 
 he sees heaven opening before his eyes, — " It is light."
 
 486 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1878. 
 
 Throuc^hout Wednesday his life ebbed slowly away, and 
 on Thursday, April nth, the end came. He had been 
 unconscious for some time, but when Bonar's hymn, " A 
 few more years shall roll," was softly sung, he followed it 
 with evident pleasure. At last the old cathedral clock 
 slowly struck the hour of noon, and the bell of St. Michael's 
 Church rang out to tell the people in the neighbouring 
 gardens that the hour for ceasing work had come. Sud- 
 denly the Bishop roused himself, and said a few words 
 expressive of his faith in God and his love for his wife. 
 Bishop Abraham then read the Commendatory Prayer ; 
 and, a few minutes afterwards, all who were present became 
 aware that the " hour for ceasing work " had truly come. 
 The Apostles' Creed was then recited by the little company 
 of faithful friends and relatives ; and with tearful eyes and 
 thankful hearts they left the room. 
 
 Some who had loved and revered him in life were 
 afterwards admitted to kneel for a few minutes beside his 
 bed of death, and to bid farewell to that beautiful and 
 placid face — the almost perfect expression of manly power 
 and dignity. And on Tuesday, April i6th, at an early 
 hour, several friends and near relations gathered for Holy 
 Communion in the private chapel, where, near the altar- 
 steps — covered with floral wreaths and bearing on its lid 
 the pastoral staff of ebony and silver — stood the coffin. 
 Soon after this, preparations for the funeral service began. 
 Five hundred of the diocesan clergy assembled to do 
 honour to their departed chief ; and many thousands of 
 the laity, including a large number of the working-classes, 
 were gathered in the cathedral. Bishop Abraham was 
 among the mourners ; Bishop Plobhousc stood beside the
 
 1878.] FUNERAL AT LICHFIELD. 487 
 
 empty throne as the coffin rested before the altar ; and 
 among the congregation there were many who occupied 
 high positions both in Church and State. The Bishop's 
 favourite hymn, " We are but strangers here, heaven is our 
 home," was sung as they bore him to his rest in the quiet 
 Cathedral Close. Sister Dora stood by Mrs. Selwyn under 
 the shadow of the Lady Chapel, and Mr. Gladstone stood 
 at the head of the grave, when the coffin was lowered into 
 its last resting-place in the solid rock. The pall was borne 
 by Archdeacon Allen, the Provost of Eton, the Earl of 
 Powis, Lord Hatherton, Sir Perceval Heywood, Sir William 
 Martin, and the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone ; and the 
 pastoral staff was carried before the coffin by the Bishop's 
 chaplain (Rev. F. Thatcher). At the conclusion of the 
 service, a hymn was sung by the choir and people together, 
 " The strife is o'er, the battle done." Bishop Abraham 
 then gave the blessing, and all was over. 
 
 So closed the grave over all that remained of Bishop 
 Selwyn. The arrangements for his funeral were as simple 
 as possible, in accordance with the simplicity of his life. 
 The crowded attendance, the long procession of clergy 
 and laity, were but the spontaneous outcome of men's 
 reverence and love. It was this feeling which brought one 
 young workman from the Potteries to pay the last tribute 
 of respect to the Bishop who had confirmed him, and who 
 had made such a deep and lasting impression on him that he 
 had been a steady communicant ever since. To him, as to 
 all of his class — the mighty army who toil with their hands 
 — the words and acts of the Bishop came home with a 
 peculiar power, from their simple straightforward manliness. 
 The poor who were present at his funeral testified their
 
 488 BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 affection for him by their quiet reverential demeanour, and 
 many held up their little ones to see him as he was carried 
 by. All who were present, felt that it was not merely a 
 " Bishop " who had been laid there to rest, but that of him 
 the well-known words were true — 
 
 " His life was gentle and the elements 
 
 So mixed in him that nature might stand up 
 And say to all the world, ' This was a man.' " 
 
 Yes ; " all was over " with the Bishop's life and with 
 his ennobling, animating presence among us. But all was 
 not over with his fruitful work and his spiritual influence, 
 either in England, America, or New Zealand. In New 
 Zealand, of course, that influence — steadily exerted for a 
 quarter of a century — had left the deepest mark for good ; 
 and should the name of their great benefactor ever be 
 forgotten, and no monument in stone or brass recall his 
 memory, still on the largest scale (it may be replied) " Si 
 monumentum quseris, circumspice," So long as the Church 
 in New Zealand lasts, her admirable and most prudently 
 devised organization will ever remind the thoughtful 
 colonist of the great Bishop, the " wise master-Builder " of 
 the olden time. And whenever the Church amid the 
 Polynesian islands shall have drawn together, at last, in 
 peace and unity and mutual charity, those men of jarring 
 feuds and Babel tongues, then in those wild regions, too, 
 the Selwyns — father and son — will be for all time grate- 
 fully remembered. Indeed, it is conceivable that tradition, 
 a thousand years hence, may have fused the two honoured 
 names together and have constructed out of the abundant 
 adventures of their lives one romantic story of Christian 
 heroism and self-sacrifice.
 
 187S.] A "NOBLE" CHARACTER. 489 
 
 But not only there. In England, also, it may fairly be 
 hoped, the time is coming when the sterling manliness of 
 Bishop Selvvyn's character and the far-seeing wisdom of his 
 reforms will be on all hands acknowledged and revered. 
 Old things in England are rapidly passing away. The 
 days when Deans of Lichfield used to attend the races on 
 Whittington Heath, while the church bells rang to celebrate 
 the festal occasion, already seem to our children incre- 
 dible. And to their children (there is little doubt) a period 
 when laymen had no share in the management of the 
 Church, when diocesan conferences did not exist, and when 
 Parliament was held sufficient to supply all such " lay 
 element " in her organization as was either needful or 
 desirable, will appear a state of things beyond their power 
 to comprehend. And then one striking and almost romantic 
 personality will stand out in bright relief amid the dis- 
 appearing shadows of more ephemeral "celebrities." It 
 will' be the figure of GEORGE AUGUSTUS Selwyn — the 
 man whose tomb at Lichfield is already an object of 
 pilgrimage to tattooed Maoris,* to Melanesian clergy, and 
 to American bishops ; the man of whom a leading states- 
 man of his day could say, " I have known him from boy- 
 hood, and there is one epithet which I hope will always 
 be associated with his name — the epithet of ' noble ; ' " and 
 the man to whom hard-handed workmen and poor toiling 
 women lifted tearful eyes as he was borne along to the 
 
 * For instance, "About seven years ago (writes Bishop Abraham), an old 
 native chief came to Lichfield to see the Bishop's effigy. He knelt down by 
 its side, and shed tears as he recalled his memories of the different features of 
 the Bishop. I was standing by, and heard him say in Maori, ' That was his 
 very chin ; that was his forehead ; and those were the very nails that I saw him 
 bite in his nervousness, when he preached his first sermon in our language.' "
 
 490 BISHOP SELIVYN. [1878. 
 
 grave, and testified aloud, "We shall never see his like 
 again." 
 
 Amid a different class at Cambridge, where his four 
 stirring sermons on Missions in 1854 will, it is hoped, never 
 be forgotten, " Selwyn College " now preserves his name and 
 his principles in everlasting remembrance. And among 
 the clergy of his own diocese the impression that his 
 manly, simple, devoted character left upon his contempo- 
 raries may best be understood from their own words : — 
 
 We cannot but express the affectionate veneration in which we 
 hold his memory. To him we owe our opportunities of meeting 
 together, clergy and laity, for mutual counsel. We recognize in 
 these institutions the hand of a leader who endeavoured -to inspire 
 both clergy and laity with a spirit of brotherly union reaching 
 beyond all differences of opinion.* 
 
 In the establishment of an organized system of conferences, in 
 the multiplication of opportunities for confirmation, in the greater 
 solemnity im.parted to the institution of priests to their benefices, 
 in the promotion of religious education, and in the efforts made 
 for reclaiming the erring and neglected of all classes, we recognize 
 the marks of a power, a wisdom, and a spirit of self-sacrifice, 
 such as are rarely to be found in the characters of men.f 
 
 One chief means by which the Church has been better enabled 
 to do her work, and by which the late Bishop will be long remem- 
 bered, is the establishment of a system of conferences between 
 the clergy and laity, first set in order in this diocese nine years 
 ago, and since that time adopted, with slight modifications, in 
 nearly every English diocese. | 
 
 We reckon it as a most important fruit of the experience 
 gained [by Bishop Selwyn, in New Zealand and elsewhere] that a 
 system of conferences has been firmly established in this diocese, 
 in which the laity have been brought into consultation with the 
 
 * Wolverhampton R.D. Conf., 1878. t Staflbrd R.D. 
 
 X Walsall R.D.
 
 1878.] A "GRAND" BISHOP. 491 
 
 clergy. While in the holding of confirmations annually in every 
 part of the diocese, in provision made for the admission of 
 deserving students to the theological college by the " probationer " 
 system, in the care which he bestowed upon the candidates for holy 
 orders, in the annual gatherings within the cathedral at Lichfield, 
 in frequent visits to workhouses, gaols, and infirmaries, in the 
 establishment of the "barge mission," — we recognize the high 
 and exacting standard of duty which our late Bishop proposed 
 to himself and the pattern of unwearied devotion to his Master's 
 service which he gave us to follow.* 
 
 The following testimonies are from two men, as 
 opposite as the poles asunder, but both of whom knew 
 Bishop Selwyn well and had seen him at work in his most 
 vigorous days. One of them had been, in New Zealand, a 
 conscientious but somewhat bitter opponent ; the other 
 had been, both in New Zealand and in England, a most 
 faithful friend and devoted fellow-w^orker. The former 
 writes as follows : — 
 
 Bishop Selwyn w^as great in everything — even in his faults — 
 and every inch a man. His deficiencies (such as they were) lay 
 hid behind the display of manifest strength ; though he knew not 
 how to measure his force. But he was a grand Bishop — not 
 indeed a " missionary" bishop, but as the head of the Church of 
 England in New Zealand. And he was never so popular as 
 when he left.t 
 
 The testimony of the latter was given in a sermon, 
 preached shortly after the Bishop's death : — 
 
 The principle w^hich had the deepest hold of Bishop Selwyn's 
 heart, and formed one of his strongest and most unfailing motives 
 of action, was the principle of "stewardship." To be found 
 faithful in his manifold stewardships was, I believe, his highest 
 
 * Stoke-on-Trent R.D. 
 
 t Carleton, " Life of H. Williams," ii. 363.
 
 492 BISHOP SELWYN. [187S. 
 
 aim and ambition. As a steward of sacred things, of " God's 
 mysteries," he was (as the world knows) conspicuously faithful. 
 But as a steward of other things also — things earthly, human, 
 personal, things wherein one man can help, comfort, edify, guide, 
 uphold, lighten, and cheer another — into all this range of steward- 
 ship he, on principle, carried his faithfulness. With him every- 
 thing was regarded as a " talent," to be traded with at all times 
 and in all places, whether in the drawing-room, or in the rail- 
 way carriage, or on shipboard, in social scenes just as much as 
 in scenes of duty or of peril. It was that principle which made 
 him to the guests at Lichfield Palace the most considerate and 
 attractive of hosts ; and, at the same time, to such as the bereaved 
 ones at Pelsall Colliery the most acceptable of comforters. What- 
 ever he had in his power to bestow — tangible or intangible, 
 counsel, sympathy, instruction, mirthfulness, as well as silver and 
 gold and open-handed acts of helpfulness.- — he was the unfor- 
 getting steward of these things, to dispense them for his neigh- 
 bours' good, and so to render back his talent to his Master's 
 hand with richest usury. And these outward acts of his pro- 
 ceeded from an inward principle, the principle of stewardship 
 carried to its utmost reach. 
 
 And this I attest, dear brethren in Christ, not for the sake of 
 praising him who exemplified this principle, but that we may all 
 take count of what Ave hold in trust for God, and try to make it 
 redound to the Giver's honour, in ministering to the neighbours' 
 edification. 
 
 But you must not infer from my words that the steward 
 principle was in our Bishop a motive of greater power than 
 the love of God. That love might, of course, be the most 
 powerful of all motives in a Christian heart. And doubtless it 
 was so in him. But the love of God showed itself especially in 
 him in his love to man. The love of man, as God's creature and 
 moulded in His image, was the secret spring of his intense 
 conviction that there was in every human being, however depraved, 
 something that could be wrought upon — wrought upon first by 
 human sympathy and then by Divine grace.
 
 1S78.] THE "SECRET" OF HIS POWER. 493 
 
 His own way of putting it, when urging the colonists of 
 Sydney or New Zealand to raise the condition of the natives, was 
 this : " Under every human skin God has planted a human 
 heart." It was this belief that fired his zeal in carrying forward 
 Christ's work among the tribes of New Zealand, and that carried 
 him outwards to the Melanesian Isles. It was the same belief 
 that, here in England, bade him seek the pauper in the work- 
 house, the collier in the pit, the prisoner in the gaol, the barge- 
 man on the canal, just as in New Zealand he sought the gold- 
 digger at the quartz-reef on the rugged mountain side, sharing 
 Avith him the bareness of a canvas home and the roughness of a 
 working community. " Under every human skin God has 
 planted a human heart : go and find it." This was with him a 
 growing belief and a deepening principle. All last year he 
 avowed that it was taking firmer hold of him than ever ; and he 
 showed it. On this Sunday last year, and on all his free Sundays 
 in the chill season of November and December, he went out on 
 tlie canal sides to gather, whenever he could, a congregation of 
 bargemen. Small as were the first results, he would not take 
 them as discouragements. The principle in itself was true, — of 
 that he was certain, — and time, faith, perseverance, alone were 
 needed for working it out. He had no fear of the final fruits of 
 a patient loving husbandry.* 
 
 This testimony of his coadjutor-bishop is borne out by 
 the words of one who had known him more intimately 
 still, and who was indeed, for many years in New Zealand, 
 his " bosom friend." 
 
 What was the secret (writes Sir William Martin) of this 
 wonderful activity ? What was the hidden power which sustained 
 this vast labour ? It was simply the conviction — ever present to 
 the mind of the Bishop — that he was the servant of ONE who 
 had given him a work to do. He was ever mindful of what he 
 used to call " the grand monosyllables of Bishop Bull," — the 
 * Bishop Hobhouse, "Sermon preached at Shenstone, 1878."
 
 494 BISHOP SELWYN. [1878. 
 
 maxim, " In we are, and on we must." Accordingly, to him 
 work was no drudgery. He was the wilUng servant of a loving 
 master; paying little regard to praise from men, rather turning 
 aside from it and giving to others the credit of what he had done 
 or spoken well. There was no moroseness or asceticism about 
 his religion. He enjoyed, as few do, the beauty of the world. 
 Being strong in faith, he was daring, direct, and fearless ; stern 
 too, when sternness was needed ; yet withal tender as a woman to 
 the sick, the suffering, the penitent, and to children. As he was 
 a true Englishman, so was he a true son of the Church of 
 England. He favoured everything that might add to the beauty 
 or solemnity of worship ; yet not so as to mar the simple majesty 
 of the services of the Church. He was tenacious of primitive 
 order ; but, above all, of truth. And he nourished his life upon 
 the Scriptures.* 
 
 But enough of human testimony. This man, who 
 never courted praise, was above such things. And his 
 biographer feels bound — in loyalty to the most absolutely 
 single-minded and noble-hearted man he ever saw, or 
 expects to see — to add, in conclusion, that Christian check 
 on all excessive admiration of his life and character, which 
 he himself was always the first to suggest : " Give God 
 the praise ! " " It is God who gave the increase. So 
 then, neither is he that planteth anything, nor he that 
 watereth ; but God, who giveth the increase." 
 
 * Sir W. Martin, in Foreign Church Chronicle, June, 1878. 
 THE END. 
 
 PRINTKD BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES.
 
 INDEX 
 
 Abraham, Bishop, 143, 237, 239, 247, 
 
 250, 4S4, 486, 487 
 Alms-dish, presented by American 
 
 Church, 303, 32S 
 America, first visit to, 293 
 
 , letters from, 293, 378 
 
 , second visit to, 372 
 
 Appeal, Final Court of, 433 
 Athanasian Creed, 318, 341 
 Auckland, departure from, 237 
 , head-quarters at, 84, 155 
 
 IJagnall, John Nock, 266 
 
 "Barge, Episcopal" (New Zealand), 
 
 89 
 
 Mission, 455 
 
 Birth and parentage, 5 
 
 Bishop's Castle, parish in Shroi^shire, 
 
 261 
 Black Country, attractions of the, 187, 
 
 339, 421 
 Boating at Eton, 12 
 Boat Race, Oxford and Cambridge, 7 
 Bolland, Rev. H., 465 
 Border Maid, the, 140 
 Broughton, Bishop, 41, 108 
 Burials Bill, 313, 390, 406, 428 
 
 Cambridge, St. John's College, 7 
 Canada, Provincial Synod of, 373 
 Cannibalism, 10 
 
 Canterbury Settlement, 122, 127, 145 
 Carriage accident, 435 
 Cathedral Statutes, revision of, 4 n ,4 1 5 
 Cathedrals in Dark Ages, 413 
 
 , love of, 109, 19S 
 
 , reform of, 15 
 
 Catholic revival (1833), 2, 20 
 "Chamber of horrors," 251, 278 
 Champneys, Dean, 246, 389 
 Chapter at Lichfield, 265 
 Children, how to teach, 395 
 
 , love of, 334, 404, 479 
 
 " Church House," 432 
 
 , organization, need of, 79 
 
 tent, the, 29 
 
 Clergy House, scheme for, 457 
 
 Pension Fund, 432 
 
 Clerical Disabilities Bill, 280 
 Coleridge, Rev. E., 28, 34, no 
 College, Lichfield Theological, 221, 
 269, 273, 285, 354 
 
 , St. Augustine's, in 
 
 , St. John's (New Zealand), 82, 
 
 156 
 
 , Selwyn, Cambridge, 490 
 
 , Trinity (New Zealand), 113 
 
 Colonization, true principles of, 127 
 Conferences, Archidiaconal, 20S, 214, 
 
 221 
 , Diocesan, 114, 200, 209, 222, 
 
 226, 454
 
 496 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Confirmation, 245, 2j6, 403, 474 
 
 , first, in New Zealand, 82 
 
 Congress, Old Catholic, 292, 431 
 
 , Stoke on Trent, 407 \ 
 
 •, Wolverhampton, 183 
 
 Consecration at Lambeth, 32 
 Consideration for others, 161, 173, 
 
 405, 438, 472, 478, 480 
 Constitution of the New Zealand 
 
 Church, 118 
 Controversial books, dislike of, 441 
 Convention, American, 295, 373 
 Convocation, debate in, 318, 341, 
 
 395 
 
 , Bishop's last speech in, 471 
 
 Cookery, training in, 13 
 Cotton, Rev. W., 34, 40 
 
 Daisy Chain, the, 153 
 
 Denstone school, 475 
 
 Departure to New Zealand, 36 
 
 Dido, H.M.S., 130 
 
 Diocesan Sunday, 441 
 
 Diocese, division of (Lichfield), 44S 
 
 , (New Zealand), 178 
 
 Disestablishment, 114 
 Diving and swimming, 7, 161 
 Dollinger, Dr., excommunicated at 
 
 Rome, 292 
 Dora, Sister, 420, 447 
 Durnford, Bishop, 393 
 
 Ealing, school at, 5 
 Eccleshall Castle, 197 
 Education, religious, 315 
 England, first visit to, 145, 479 
 Enthronement at Lichfield, 193 
 Episcopacy, need of (New Zealand), 
 
 79 
 Eton, 6, 9, 20 
 Eurydice, loss of the, 483 
 Evangelists, Maori and Melanesian, 
 
 44, 151 
 
 Evans, W., death of, 55 
 
 Farewell addresses from Maoris, etc., 
 
 232 
 
 to England, 34 
 
 visit to New Zealand, 229 
 
 Festival, choral, at Lichfield, 221, 
 
 450 
 
 , foreign missions, 400 
 
 , home missions, 265, 400 
 
 Fire Insurance, 432 
 
 Fraser, Bishop, 439 
 
 French man-of-war, salute from, 161 
 
 Funeral, the, at Lichfield, 486 
 
 Gaol, confirmation at, 473 
 Gladstone, W. E., 6, 34, 115, 200, 
 
 487 
 Gray, Bishop, 183, 205 
 Grey, Sir George, 128 
 Gun-barrels used for bells, 72 
 
 Hadfield, Bishop, 54, 72, 90 
 
 " Haere mai," 63 
 
 Harrowby, Lord, 114 
 
 Hau-haus, the, 83, 171 
 
 Havannah, H. M.S., voyage with, 139 
 
 Heki, John, loi, 169 
 
 liobhouse, BishojD, 30, 34, 172, 247, 
 
 357, 483 
 Hobson, Captain, governor of New 
 
 Zealand, 42 
 Hot-springs, the, 86 
 Ilowley, Archbishop, letter from, 34 
 " Hurry," objection to, 453 
 
 lies. Archdeacon, 291, 457 
 
 Illness, last, 481-4S5 
 
 " Institution" and "Induction," 459 
 
 Irish Church, the, 252-261 
 
 Isle of Man, visit to, 437 
 
 Kohi-marama, 143 
 Kororareka, 50, 102 
 
 Lakes, summer holiday at the, 451
 
 INDEX. 
 
 497 
 
 Land -question, New Zealand, 165 
 Laymen in Church Conferences, 117 
 "Legislation" versus "Litigation," 
 
 361, 392, 464 
 Lichfield, call to, 183 
 
 declined, 184 
 
 accepted, 186 
 
 , life at, 243 
 
 Liddon, Canon, 274 
 Longley, Archbishop, 179 
 Lonsdale, Bishop, 183, 215 
 Lycurgus, Archbishop, 263 
 
 Mackenzie, Bishop, 153 
 Mankind, two types of, 347 
 Maoris, character of, 46, 70, 78, 90 
 
 , first conversion of, 69, 97 
 
 transformed by Christianity, 177 
 
 Marriage, 21 
 
 Marsden, Rev. Samuel, 43 
 
 Martin, SirW., 54, 84, 232, 252, 440, 
 
 481, 485, 493 
 Maurice, Rev. Y. D., 322, 469 
 Maxwell, Captain, 131 
 Melanesia, scenery of, 135, 137, 149 
 Melanesian character, 140 
 
 Mission, 130, 142, 145 
 
 scholars, boys, 139 
 
 scholars, girls, 161 
 
 Miall's "Disestablishment 
 
 Bill, 
 
 349 
 
 Missions, Congregationalist, 135, 151 
 
 , parochial, 265 
 
 , Presbyterian, 138 
 
 , Roman Catholic, 89 
 
 , Wesleyan, 89, 95, 134, 471 
 
 Misunderstanding by the Maoris, 167 
 in England, 210, 243 
 
 Nature, love of, 59, 298, 440 
 
 New Caledonia, 160 
 
 New Zealand, climate of, 57 
 
 , first impressions of, 41 
 
 , scenery of, 57, 61, 89, 96 
 
 New Zealand, sorrow at leaving, 1S3 
 Niagara, Falls of, 295, 382 
 Norfolk Island, 143, 158 
 Nursing the sick, 55,' 173 
 
 Obedience, strong views about, 184, 
 
 289, 364 
 Order of St. Michael and St. George, 
 
 447 
 Ordination at Hano/er Square, 11 
 
 week at Lichfield, 370 
 
 O.xford, speech at, 323 
 
 Parochial work, love of, 423, 472 
 Patriarchate of Canterbury, 306, 364 
 Patteson, Bishop, 146, 154, 160, 178, 
 
 231, 307 
 
 , MissF., letters from, 187, 242 
 
 Pelsall, colliery accident at, 330 
 Potter- Selwyn Prize, the, 374 
 Potteries, work in the, 201 
 Prince of Wales, illness of, 312 
 
 , visit to India, 410 
 
 Probationer system, 104, 269 
 Public Worship Regulation Act, 357 
 Purchas case, 287 
 Pusey, Dr. , on fasting communion, 346 
 
 Rawle, Bishop, consecration of, 325 
 " Reverend," title of, 427 
 Ritualism, 279, 343, 348, 358 
 
 , proposed Conference on, 465 
 
 , Royal Commission on, 317 
 
 RotaWaitoa, Rev., first Maori clergy- 
 man, 67, 145 
 
 Sailors and Soldiers, 139, 149, 173, 
 
 185. 397 
 Sandwell School for Girls, 475 
 Sarawia, Rev. George, 324 
 Savages, influence over, 141 
 Scepticism, 163, 290 
 School Boards, 275 
 Scripture, familiarity with, 163. 476
 
 498 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Selwyn, Canon, 25, 89 
 
 , John R., 100, 144, 229, 244, 
 
 277, 338, 443 
 
 , Mrs., 27, 40, 158, 237, 243, 483 
 
 , Mrs. J. R., death of, 479 
 
 Sermon on Bishop Patteson, 311 
 Sermons at Cambridge, 146 
 Service, midnight, in cathedral, 445 
 Shaftesbury, Lady, letter from, 139 
 Shipwreck, 230 
 Shrewsbury, Lord, 453 
 
 , St. Mary's, 1 8 1, 482 
 
 Simplicity, love of, ill, 426, 438 
 
 Southern Cross, the, 145, 153 
 
 Storm, an episcopal, 467 
 
 Sunday in the wilderness, 57, 59 
 
 Sydney, arrival at, 41 
 
 Synod, Pan- Anglican, 140, 179, 364 
 
 , Pan-Australasian, 140 
 
 Synods in New Zealand, 115, 231 
 
 Tait, Archbishop, 394 
 Taupo Lake, 87 
 Taurarua Bay, 104, 156, 231 
 Te Kooti, 172 
 Temple, Bishop, 261 
 Terraces, pink and white, 87 
 Thames Valley, expedition to, 46 
 Tour on the Continent, 8 
 Trower, Bishop, 229, 262 
 Tuatura, first Maori convert, 44 
 Tyrrell, Bishop, 140, 142 
 
 Tyrrell, Miss, legacy from, 457 
 
 Undine, first voyage in, 136 
 Universities (Irish), Bill, 336 
 
 Reform, 277 
 
 , Royal Commission on, 316 
 
 Visitation of the North Island, 53 ~ 
 of the South Island, 91 
 
 Waikato River, 65 
 
 Waimate, the, 50, 52, 69, 81, 91, 103 
 
 Wairau, massacre at, 75 
 
 Waitangi, treaty of, 74 
 
 Wakefield, Colonel, 74, 125 
 
 War with the Maoris, 91, loi, 163, 
 
 168 
 Whittington Heath, services at, 471 
 Whytehead, Rev. T., 34,67, 107, 149 
 Wilberforce, Bishop S., death of, 350 
 Williams, Archdeacon H., 52, 92, 99, 
 
 171 
 
 , Bishop W. , 100 
 
 , Rev. W., 477 
 
 Windsor, curacy at, 1 1 
 Wolverhampton, 278, 464, 482 
 Wordsworth, Bishop of Lincoln, 319, 
 
 327 
 
 Young men, dealings with, 341, 353 
 Zanzibar, mission at, 401
 
 A LIST OF 
 
 KEG AN PAUL, TRENCH, & CO.'S 
 PUBLICATIONS.
 
 I Paternoster Square, 
 
 Lotidon. 
 
 A LIST OF 
 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, & CO.'S 
 PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 General Literature 2 
 
 Parchment Library 16 
 
 Pulpit Com'mentary 18 
 
 International Scientific Series .. 25 
 
 page 
 Military Works 27 
 
 Poetry 28 
 
 Works of Fiction 31 
 
 Books for the Young 32 
 
 A. K. H. B. — From a Quiet Place. A New Volume of Sermons. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ^s, 
 
 AINSWORTH {F. JK)— Personal Narrative of the Euphrates 
 Expedition. 2 vols. Svo. 30J. 
 
 ALEXANDER {William, D.D., Bishop of D err y)—T\i^ Great Ques- 
 tion, and other Sermons, Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 ALLIES {T. W.) M.A.—?^^ Crucem ad Lucem. The Result of a 
 Life. 2 vols. Demy Svo. 25.?. 
 A Life's Decision. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 AMHERST {Rev. W. J.) — The History of Catholic Emancipation 
 AND THE Progress of the Catholic Church in the British Isles 
 (CHiEFY IN England) from 1771-1S20. 2 vols. Demy Svo. 2\s. 
 
 AMOS {Prof. Sheldon) — The History and Principles of the Civil 
 Law of Rome. Demy Svo. ids. 
 
 ARISTOTLE — The Nicomachean Ethics of Aristotle. Translated 
 by F. H. Peters, M.A. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 6j. 
 
 AUBERTIN {/. J.) — A Flight to Mexico. With 7 full-page Illus- 
 trations and a Railway Map of Mexico. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Six iNIoNTHS in Cape Colony and Natal. With Illustrations and 
 
 Map. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 A Fight with Distances. With 8 Illustrations and 2 j\Iaps. Crown 
 
 Svo. Ts. 6d. 
 AucASSiN and Nicolette. Edited in Old French and rendered in 
 
 Modern English by F. W. Bourdillon. Fcap. Svo. Ts. 6d. 
 
 AUCHMUTY {A. C.) — Dives and Pauper, and other Sermons. Crown 
 
 Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 AZARIAS {Brother) — Aristotle and the Christian Church. Small 
 crown Svo. 3^'. bd. 
 
 BADGER {George Percy) D.C.L.—As English-Arabic Lexicon. In 
 ■which the equivalents for English Words and Idiomatic Sentences are rendered 
 into literary and colloquial Arabic. Royal 4to. 80s.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co's Publications. 3 
 
 BAGEHOT {lVa/^er)~TnE English Constitution. Fifth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Lombard Street. A Description of the Money Market. Ninth 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 7^'. 6d. 
 Essays on Parliamentary Reform. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 Some Articles on the Depreciation of Silver, and Topics 
 CONNECTED WITH IT. Demy 8vo. 5^. 
 
 BAGOT {Alan) C.E. — Accidents in Mines : Their Causes and Preven- 
 tion, Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 The Principles of Colliery Ventilation. Second Edition, 
 
 greatly enlarged, crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 The Principles of Civil Engineering in Estate Management. 
 Crown 8vo. 75. 6(/. 
 
 BAIRD {Henry M.) — The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre. 
 2 vols. 8vo. With Maps. 245. 
 
 BALDWIN {Capt. J. B.)—The Large and Small Game of Bengal 
 AND THE North-Western PROVINCES OF INDIA. With 20 Illustra- 
 tions. New and Cheaper Edition, Small 4to. lOi'. 6d. 
 
 BALLIN {Ada S. a7id F. L.) — A Hebrew Grammar. With Exercises 
 selected from the Bible. Crown 8vo, 7^'. 6d. 
 
 BALL {John, F.R.S.) — Notes of a Naturalist in South America. 
 Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 BARCLAY {Edgar) — Mountain Life in Algeria, Crown 4to. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations by Photogravure. i6j'. 
 
 BASU {K. P.) i/;^.— Students' Mathematical Companion. Con- 
 taining problems in Arithmetic, Algebra, Geometry, and Mensuration, for 
 Students of the Indian Universities. Crown 8vo, ds. 
 
 BAUR {Ferdinand) Dr. Ph., Professor in Maidbronn. — A Philological 
 Introduction to Greek and Latin for Students. Translated and 
 adapted from the German by C. Kegan Paul, M.A,, and the Rev. E. D. 
 Stone, M.A. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6j'. 
 
 BENN {Alfred W.) — The Greek Philosophers. 2 vols. DemySvo. 2Ss. 
 
 BENSON {A. C.) — William Laud, sometime Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, A Study, With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 BIBLE FOLK-LORE.— K Study in Comparative Mythology. Large 
 
 crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 BIRD {Charles) ^6^.6".— Higher Education in Germany and Eng- 
 land : Being a Brief Practical Account of the Organisation and Curriculum 
 of the German Higher Schools. With Critical Remarks and Suggestions with 
 reference to those of England, Small crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Birth and Growth of Religion, A Book for Workers, Crown 8vo. 
 cloth, 2s. ', paper covers, is. 
 
 BLACKBURN {Mrs. Hugh)— Bible Beasts and Birds. A New Edi- 
 tion of 'Illustrations of Scripture by an Animal Painter.' With Twenty-two 
 Plates, Photographed from the Originals, and Printed in Platinotype. 4to. 
 cloth extra, gilt edges, 42^. 
 
 A2
 
 4 A List of 
 
 BLOOMFIELD {The Lady) — Reminiscences of Court and Diplo- 
 matic Life. New and Cheaper Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. 6j-. 
 
 BLUNT {The Ven. Archdeacon) — The Divine Patriot, and other 
 
 Sermons, Preached in Scarborough and in Cannes. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 BLUNT {Wilfrid 6".)— The Future of Islam. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 Ideas about India. Crown 8vo. cloth, 6^. 
 
 BOSANQUET {Bernard) — Knowledge and Reality. A Criticism of 
 
 Mr. F. H. Bradley's ' Principles of Logic' Crown 8vo. 9^. 
 
 BOUVERIE-PUSEY {S. ^. ^.)— Permanence and Evolution. An 
 
 Inquiry into the supposed Mutability of Animal Types. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 BO WEN {IT. C.) M.A. — Studies in English, for the use of Modem 
 
 Schools. 7th Thousand. Small crown 8vo. \s. 6d. 
 
 English Grammar for Beginners. Fcp. 8vo. is. 
 
 Simple English Poems. Enghsh Literature for Junior Classes. In 
 Four Parts. Parts I., IL, and IIL 6d. each; Part IV. is. ; complete, 37. 
 
 BRADLEY {F. ZT.)— The Principles of Logic. Demy Svo. ids. 
 
 BRADSHA W (Zf^-;/;-;')— Memoir. By G. W. Prothero . Svo . 1 6^. 
 
 BRIDGETT {Rro. T Z:.)— History of the Holy Eucharist in 
 Great Britain. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. \%s. 
 
 BROOKE {Ret'. S. A.) — Life and Letters of the late Rev. F. W. 
 Robertson, M.A. Edited by. 
 I. Uniform with Robertson's Sermons. 2 vols. With Steel Portrait, 7^. 6^. 
 II. Library Edition. Svo. With Portrait, I2s. 
 III. A Popular Edition. In I vol. Svo. 6j-. 
 
 The Fight of Faith. Sermons preached on various occasions. 
 
 Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. "js. 6d. 
 The Spirit of the Christian Life. Third Edition. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Theology in the English Poets. — Cowper, Coleridge, Wordsworth, 
 
 and Bums. Sixth Edition. Post Svo. 5^. 
 Christ in Modern Life. Sixteenth Edition. Cronn Svo. 5^. 
 Sermons. First Series. Thirteenth Edition. Crown Svo. e^s. 
 Sermons. Second Series. Sixth Edition. Crown Svo. 55-. 
 
 BROWN {Horatio F.) — Life on the Lagoons. With two Illustrations 
 and a Map. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Venetian Studies. Crown Svo. yx. 6d. 
 
 BROWN {Rev. /. Baldwin) B.A.— The Higher Life: its Reality, 
 Experience, and Destiny. Seventh Edition. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 Doctrine of Annihilation in the Light of the Gospel of 
 
 Love. Five Discourses. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 The Christian Policy of Life. A Book for Young Men of 
 Business, Third Edition. Crown Svo. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 BURDETT {Henry C.)— Help in Sickness : Where to Go and 'What 
 to Do. Crown Svo. ij'. 6d. 
 Helps to Health : The Habitation, The Nursery, The Schoolroom, 
 and The Person. With a Chapter on Pleasure and Health Resorts. Crown 
 Svo. \s. 6d.
 
 Kegan Paid, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 5 
 
 BURKE {Oliver J.) — South Isles of Aran (County Galway). 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d, 
 
 BURKE {The late Very Rev. T. iV^)— His Life. By W. J. Fitzpatrick. 
 2 vols. With Portrait. Demy 8vo. 30J. 
 
 BURTON {Mrs. Richard) — The Inner Life of Syria, Palestine, and 
 THE Holy Land. Post 8vo, 6s. 
 
 CANDLER {C.) — The Prevention of Consumption. A Mode of 
 
 Prevention founded on a New Theory of the Nature of the Tubercle-Bacillus. 
 Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 Carlyle and the Open Secret of His Life. By Henry Larkin. 
 
 Demy Svo. 14^. 
 
 CARPENTER ( W. B.) LL.D., M.D., E.R.S., d^'r.— The Principles 
 
 OF Mental Physiology. With their Applications to the Training and 
 Discipline of the Mind, and the Study of its Morbid Conditions. Illustrated. 
 Sixth Edition. Svo. I2s. 
 
 Nature and Man : Essays, Scientific and Philosophical. With 
 Memoir of the Author and Portrait. Large crown Svo. Sj. 6d. 
 
 Catholic Dictionary — Containing some account of the Doctrine, 
 Discipline, Rites, Ceremonies, Councils, and Religious Orders of the Catholic 
 Church. By W^iLLiAM E. Addis and Thomas Arnold, M.A. Third 
 Edition, demy Svo. 21s. 
 
 CHEYNE {Rev. Canon, M.A., D.D., Edin.) — Job and Solomon; or, 
 the Wisdom of the Old Testament. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 The Prophecies of Isaiah. Translated with Critical Notes and 
 Dissertations. 2 vols. Fourth Edition. Demy Svo. 25^. 
 
 The Book of Psalms ; or. The Praises of Israel. A New- 
 Translation, with Commentary. Demy Svo. 165. 
 
 Churgress, The. By The Prig. Fcp. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 CLAIR A f/7^— Elements of Geometry, Translated by Dr. Kaines. 
 With 145 Figures. Crown Svo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 CLAPPERTON {Jane Hiivie) — Scientific Meliorism and the Evo- 
 lution of Happiness. Large crown Svo. %s. 6d. 
 
 CLODD {Edward) ER.A.S. — The Childhood of the World : a 
 
 Simple Account of Man in Early Times. Eighth Edition. Crown Svo. 3^. 
 A Special Edition for Schools, is. 
 
 The Childhood of Religions. Including a Simple Account of tne 
 Birth and Growth of Myths and Legends. Eighth Thousand. Crown Svo. 5j-. 
 A Special Edition for Schools, is. 6d. 
 
 Jesus of Nazareth. With a brief sketch of Jewish History to the 
 Time of His Birth. Second Edition. Small crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 COGHLAN {/. Cole) D.D. — The Modern Pharisee, and other 
 Sermons. Edited by the Very Rev. H. H. Dickinson, D.D., Dean of 
 Chapel Royal, Dublin. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 COLERIDGE {Sara) — Memoir and Letters of Sara Coleridge. 
 
 Edited by her Daughter. With Index. Cheap Edition. With one Portrait. 
 •js. 6d. 
 
 COLERIDGE {The Hon. 6'/^///^;;)— Demetrius. Crown Svo. 55.
 
 6 A List of 
 
 COOPER {James Fefiimore) — Life. By T. R, Loundsbury, With 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 CORY ( William) — A Guide to Modern English History. Part I. — 
 
 MDCCCXV.-MDCCCXXX. Demy 8vo. ^s. Part II.— MDCCCXXX.- 
 
 MDCCCXXXV. I5J. 
 COTTERILL {H. B.) — An Introduction to the Study of Poetry. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7^. 6^/. 
 COTTON {H. J. S.) — New India, or India in Transition. Third 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. Popular Edition, paper covers, is. 
 
 COWJE {Right Rev. W. G.) — Our Last Year in New Zealand. 1887. 
 Crown 8vo. Ts. 6d. 
 
 COX {Rev. Sir George W.) M.A., Bart. — The Mythology of the Aryan 
 Nations. New Edition. Demy 8vo. 16^. 
 Tales of Ancient Greece. New Edition. Small crown 8vo. ds. 
 A Manual of Mythology in the form of Question and Answer. 
 
 New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3^-. 
 
 An Introduction to the Science of Comparative Mythology 
 
 AND FOLK-LoRE. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 COX {Rev. Sir G. TV.) M.A., Bart., and JONES {Eustace Hinton)-^ 
 
 Popular Romances of the Middle Ages. Third Edition, in i vol. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 COX {Rez'. Samuel) D.D. — A Commentary on the Book of Job. With 
 
 a Translation. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. I5j-. 
 
 Salvator Mundi ; or, Is Christ the Saviour of all Men ? Eleventh 
 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 The Larger Hope : a Sequel to ' Salvator Mundi.' Second Edi- 
 tion. i6mo. IS. 
 The Genesis of Evil, and other Sermons, mainly expository. 
 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Balaam : An Exposition and a Study. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 Miracles. An Argument and a Challenge. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 CRA VEN {Mrs.) — A Year's Meditations. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 CRA WFURD {Oswald) — Portugal, Old and New. With Illustrations 
 
 and Maps. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 CRUISE {F. R.) M.D. — Thomas a Kempis. Notes of a Visit to the 
 Scenes in which his Life was spent, with some Account of the Examination of 
 his Relics. Demy 8vo. Illustrated, izs. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM {JF., B.D.) — Politics and Economics : An Essay 
 
 on the Nature of the Principles of Political Economy, together with a Survey 
 of Recent Legislation. Crown Svo. 55. 
 
 DARMESTETER {Arsene)— The Life of Words as the Symbols 
 OF Ideas. Crown Svo. 4^^. 6d. 
 
 DA VIDSON {Rev. SajnueT) D.D., LI.D. — Canon of the Bible : Its 
 
 Formation, History, and Fluctuations. Third and revised Edition. Small 
 crown Svo. 5^. 
 The Doctrine of Last Things, contained in the New Testament, 
 compared with the Notions of the Jews and the Statements of Church Creeds. 
 Small crown Svo. 3^. 6d.
 
 Kegmt Paul, Trench^ & Co!s Publications. 7 
 
 DAWSON {Geo.) M.A. — Prayers, with a Discourse on Prayer. 
 
 Edited by his Wife. First Series. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 3^. dd. 
 
 Prayers, with a Discourse on Prayer. Edited by George St. 
 Clair. Second Series. Crown 8vo. 6j-. 
 
 Sermons on Disputed Points and Special Occasions. Edited by 
 
 his Wife. Fourtli Edition. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 Sermons on Daily Life and Duty. Edited by his Wife. Fifth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 35. bd. 
 
 The Authentic Gospel, and other Sermons. Edited by George 
 
 St. Clair. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 Every-day Counsels. Edited by George St. Clair, F.G.S. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6j'. 
 Biographical Lectures. Edited by George St. Clair, F.G.S. 
 
 Second Edition. Large crown 8vo. 7^. 6</. 
 
 HAKESPEARE, and Other Lectures, Edited by George St. Clair, 
 F.G.S. Large crown 8vo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 DE BURY {Richard) — The Philociblon. Translated and Edited by 
 Ernest C. Thomas. 
 
 DE JONCOURT {Madame J/^r/V)— Wholesome Cookery. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, \s. 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 
 DENT {H. C.)—A Year in Brazil. With Notes on Religion, Meteor- 
 ology, Natural History, &c. Maps and Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 18s. 
 
 Doctor Faust. The Old German Puppet Play, turned into English, 
 with Introduction, etc., by T. C. H. Hedderwick. Large post 8vo. Js. 6d. 
 
 DO WD EN {Edward) ZL.D.—Shaksf^re : a Critical Study of his Mind 
 and Art. Eighth Edition. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Studies in Literature, 1789-1877. Fourth Edition. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Transcripts and Studies. Post Svo. 12s. 
 DRUMMOND {Thomas)— \ayy.. By R. Barry O'Brien. Svo. 14^. 
 Dulce Domum. Fcp. Svo. 5j-. 
 DU MONCEL {Count) — The Telephone, the Microphone, and the 
 
 Phonograph. With 74 Illustrations. Third Edition. Small crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 DUNN {H. Percy) ER. C.S. —I^fa^t Health. The Physiology and 
 
 Hygiene of Early Life. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 DURUY {F/cf or)— History of Rome and the Roman People. 
 
 Edited by Professor Mahaffy, with nearly 3,000 Illustrations. 4to. 6 Vols. 
 
 in 12 Parts, 30J'. each volume. 
 
 Education Library. Edited by Sir Philip Magnus : — 
 
 Industrial Education. By Sir Philip Magnus. 
 
 An Introduction to the History of Educational Theories. 
 By Oscar Browning, M.A. Second Edition. 35-. 6d. 
 
 Old Greek Education, By the Rev. Prof. Mahaffy, M.A. Second 
 Edition. 3^'. 6d. 
 
 School Management ; including a General View of the Work of 
 Education. By Joseph Landon. Sixth Edition. 6s. 
 
 EDWARDES {Major-Geucral Sir Herbert B.) — Memorials of his 
 Life. By his Wife, With Portrait and Illustrations. 2 vols. 8vo. 36^.
 
 8 A List of 
 
 Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and Edited by Austin Dobson. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. i^. ()d. 
 
 ELSDALE {Henry) — Studies in Tennyson's Idylls. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 EMERSON'S {Ralph Waldo) Life. By Oliver Wendell Holmes. 
 
 [English Copyright Edition.] With Portrait. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 ERANUS. A Collection of Exercises in the Alcaic and Sapphic 
 Metres. Edited by F. W. Cornish, Assistant Master at Eton. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 7.s. 
 
 Five o'Clock Tea. Containing Receipts for Cakes of every description, 
 Savoury Sandwiches, Cooling Drinks, &c. Fcp. 8vo. \s. 6d., or u. sewed. 
 
 FLINN {D. Edgar) — Ireland : its Health Resorts andWatering-Places. 
 
 With Frontispiece and Maps. Demy 8vo. 5s. 
 FORBES {Bishop) — A Memoir, by the Rev. Donald J. Mackey. 
 
 Portrait and Map. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d, 
 
 FORDYCE {/ohn)—Tn^ New Social Order. Crown 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 FOTHERIJS'GHAM {James) — Studies in the Poetry of Robert 
 Browning. Crown 8vo. (is. 
 
 FRANKLIN {Benjamin) — As a Man of Letters. By J. B. McMaster. 
 Crown 8vo. 5j-. 
 
 From World to Cloister ; or, My Novitiate. By Bernard. Crown 
 Svo. 5^^. 
 
 GARDINER {Samuel R.) and J. BASS MULLINGER, M.A.— 
 
 Introduction to the Study of English History Second Edition. 
 Large crown Svo. 95. 
 
 GEORGE {Henry) — Progress and Poverty : an Inquiry into the 
 Causes of Industrial Depressions, and of Increase of Want with Increase of 
 Wealth. The Remedy. Library Edition. Post Svo. 7^. dd. Cabinet Edi- 
 tion, crown Svo. 2s. td. 
 
 Social Problems. Crown Svo. 55". 
 
 Protection, or Free Trade. An Examination of the Tariff 
 
 Question, with especial regard to the Interests of Labour. Second Edition. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 *^* Also Cheap Editions of each of the above, limp cloth, is. 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 GILBERT {Mrs.) — Autobiography, and other Memorials. Edited by 
 JosiAii Gilbert. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 GILLMORE {Col. Parker) — Days and Nights by the Desert. With 
 
 numerous Illustrations. Demy Svo. \os. 6d. 
 GLANVILL {Joseph) — Scepsis Scientifica ; or, Confest Ignorance, th 
 
 Way to Science ; in an Essay of the Vanity of Dogmatising and Confiden 
 
 Opinion. Edited, with Introductory Essay, by John Owen. Elzevir Svo. 
 
 printed on hand-made paper, 6j. 
 
 GLASS {Henry Alex.) — The Story of the Psalters. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 Gloss.'^ry of Terms and Phrases. Edited by the Rev. H. Percy Smith 
 
 and others. Medium Svo. 7^. dd. 
 GLOVER {F.) J/.^.— ExEMPLA Latina. A First Construing Book, with 
 Short Notes, Lexicon, and an Introduction to the Analysis of Sentences. Second 
 Edition. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 
 
 GOODENOUGH {Commodore J. G.) — Memoir of, with Extracts from 
 his Letters and Journals. Edited by his Widow. With Steel Engraved 
 Portrait. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 5^'.
 
 Kegmt Paul, Trench, & Go's Publications. 9 
 
 GORDON {Major-Gen. C. G.) — His Journals at Kartoum. Printed 
 from the Original MS. With Introduction and Notes by A Egmont Hake. 
 Portrait, 2 Maps, and 30 Illustrations. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 21s. Also a 
 Cheap Edition in i vol., 6^. 
 
 Gordon's (General) Last Journal. A Facsimile of the last 
 
 Journal received in England from General Gordon. Reproduced by Photo- 
 lithography. Imperial 4to. £2. ^s. 
 Events in his Life. From the Day of his Birth to the Day of his 
 Death. By Sir H. W. GORDON. With Maps and Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 
 7J-. td. 
 
 GOSSE {Edmund) — Seventeenth Century Studies. A Contri- 
 bution to the History of English Poetry. Demy 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 GOULD {RezK S. Baring) J/.^.— Germany, Present and Past. New 
 and Cheaper Edition. Large crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 The Vicar of Morwenstow : a Life of Robert Stephen Hawker, 
 M. A. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 GO WAN {Major Walter E.) — A. Ivanoff's Russian Grammar. 
 
 (1 6th Edition). Translated,, enlarged, and arranged for use of Students of the 
 Russian Language. Demy 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GOWER {Lord Ronald)— M.\ Reminiscences. Limp Parchment, An- 
 tique, with Etched Portrait, 105. 6d. 
 
 Bric-a-Brac. Being some Photoprints illustrating Art objects at 
 Gower Lodge, Windsor. Super royal 8vo. 15^. ; Persian leather, 2\s. 
 
 Last Days of Mary Antoinette. An Historical Sketch. With 
 Portrait and Facsimiles. Fcp. 4to. loj-. 6d. 
 
 Notes OF A Tour from Brindisi to Yokohama, 1883-18S4. Fcp. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GRALLAM { Williavi) M.A.—Th-e Creed of Science, Religious, Moral, 
 
 and Social. Second Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Social Problem in its Economic, Moral, and Political 
 Aspects. Demy 8vo. 14^. 
 
 GRLMLEY {Rev.LL.N.)M.A. — Tremadoc Sermons, chiefly on the 
 Spiritual Body, the Unseen World, and the Divine Humanity. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Temple of Humanity, and other Sermons. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 GURNEY {Edmund) — Tertium Quid: Chapters on various Disputed 
 Questions. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 IL ADDON {Caroline)— TniE. Larger Life, Studies in Hinton's 
 Ethics. Crown 8vo. 5j-. 
 
 HAECKEL {Prof. Ernsf)—i:n^ History of Creation. Translation 
 revised by Professor E. Ray Lankester, M.A., F.R.S. With Coloured Plates 
 and Genealogical Trees of the various groups of both plants and animals. 
 2 vols. Third Edition. Post 8vo. 32^. 
 
 The History of the Evolution of Man. AVith numerous Illustra- 
 tions. 2 vols. Post 8vo. 32J. 
 
 A Visit to Ceylon. Post 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Freedom in Science and Teaching. With a Prefatory Note by 
 T. H. Huxley, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 5j-.
 
 lo A List of 
 
 HALCOMBE {J. J.) — Gospel Difficulties due to a Displaced 
 
 Section of St. Luke. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 Hamilton, Memoirs of Arthur, B.A., of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 
 Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 Handbook of Home Rule, being Articles on the Irish Question by- 
 Various Writers. Edited by James Bryce, M.P. Second Edition. Crown 
 Svo. \s. sewed, or \s. 6d. clotli. 
 
 HART {Rev. J. W. T.) — Autobiography of Judas Iscariot. A Char- 
 acter-Study. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 HAWEIS {ReiK B. R.) J/.^.— Current Coin. MateriaHsm— The 
 Devil — Crime — Dninkenness — Pauperism — Emotion — Recreation — The 
 Sabbath. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. 5J. 
 
 Arrows in the Air. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Speech in Season. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 53-. 
 
 Thoughts for the Times. Fourteenth Edition. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Unsectarian Family Prayers. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. is. Gd. 
 
 HAWTHORNE {Natka7iiel)—\\ o^yls. Complete in 12 vols. Large 
 post Svo. each vol. "js. 6d. 
 Vol. I. TwicE-ToLD Tales. 
 
 II. Mosses from an Old Manse. 
 
 III. The House of the Seven Gables, and The Snow Image. 
 
 IV. The Wonder Book, Tanglewood Tales, and Grandfather's Chair. 
 V. The Scarlet Letter, and The Blithedale Romance. 
 
 VI. The Marble Faun. (Transformation.) 
 VII. &: VIII. Our Old Home, and English Note-Books. 
 IX. American Note-Books. 
 X. French and Italian Note-Books. 
 
 XI. Septimius Felton, The Dolliver Romance, Fanshawe, and, 
 in an appendix,. The Ancestral Footstep. 
 XII. Tales and Essays, and other Papers, with a Biographical 
 Sketch of Hawthorne. 
 
 HEATH {Francis George) — Autumnal Leaves. Third and Cheaper 
 Edition. Large crown Svo. ds. 
 
 Sylvan Winter. With 70 Illustrations. Large crown Svo. 14J. 
 HEGEL — The Introduction to Hegel's Philosophy of Fine Art. 
 
 Translated from the German, with Notes and Prefatory Essay, by Bernard 
 Eosanquet, M.A. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 HEIDENHAIN {Rudolph) J:/:Z>.— Hypnotism ; or Animal Magnetism. 
 With Preface by G. J. Romanes, F.R.S. Second Edition. Small crown 
 Svo. 2J. dd. 
 
 HENNESSY {Sir John Pope) — Ralegh in Ireland, with his Letters 
 on Irish Affairs and some Contemporary Docume.nts. Large crown 
 Svo. printed on hand-made paper, parchment, \os. 6d. 
 
 HENRY {Philip) — Diaries and Letters. Edited by IMatthew Henry 
 Lee, M.A. Large crown Svo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 H/NTON{/.)— The Mystery OF VAi-iJ. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. i^. 
 Life and Letters. With an Introduction by Sir W. W. Gull, 
 Bart., and Portrait engraved on Steel by C. H. Jeens. Fifth Edition. 
 Crown Svo. Ss. 6d.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench^ & Co*s Pudlicatwns. ii 
 
 HINTON (y.)— continued. 
 
 Philosophy and Religion. Selections from the MSS. of the late 
 
 James Hinton. Edited by Caroline Haddon. Second Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5^. 
 The Law Breaker and The Coming of the Law. Edited by 
 
 Margaret Hinton. Crown 8vo. 6^-. 
 HOOPER {Mary) — Little Dinners : How to Serve them with 
 
 Elegance and Economy. Twentieth Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Cookery for Invalids, Persons of Delicate Digestion, and 
 
 Children. Fifth Edition, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Every-Day Meals. Being Economical and Wholesome Recipes 
 
 for Breakfast, Luncheon, and Supper, Seventh Edition, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HOPKINS {ElIice)—\NoKYL amongst Working Men. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 HORNADA Y {W. T.)—T\vo Years in a Jungle. With Illustrations. 
 
 Demy 8vo. 2is. 
 
 HOSPITALIER {E.) — The Modern Applications of Electricity. 
 
 Translated and Enlarged by Julius Maier, Ph.D. 2 vols. Second Edition, 
 revised, with many additions and numerous Illustrations. Demy 8vo. I2s. 6d. 
 each volume. 
 Vol. I. — Electric Generators, Electric Light. 
 
 II. — Telephone : Various Applications : Electrical Transmission of Energy. 
 
 HOWARD {Robert) M.A. — The Church of England and other 
 Religious Communions. A Course of Lectures delivered in the Parish 
 Church of Clapham, Crown 8vo. 7^-. 6^. 
 
 How to Make a Saint ; or. The Process of Canonisation in the Church 
 of England. By The Prig, Fcp. 8vo. 3^-. (>d. 
 
 HYNDMAN {H. J£)— The Historical Basis of Socialism in 
 England, Large crown 8vo. 8j. dd. 
 
 IM THURN {Everard F.) — Among the Indians of Guiana. Being 
 Sketches, chiefly Anthropologic, from the Interior of British Guiana. With 
 S3 Illustrations and a Map. Demy 8vo. 18^-. 
 
 Ixora : A Mystery. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 JACCOUD {Prof. S.) — The Curability and Treatment of Pulmo- 
 nary Phthisis. Translated and Edited by M. Lubbock, M.D. 8vo. 15^. 
 
 Jaunt in a Junk : A Ten Days' Cruise in Indian Seas. Large crown 
 Svo, 7^-. 6d. 
 
 JENKINS {E.) and RAYMOND (/)— The Architect's Legal 
 
 Handbook. Third Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 JENKINS {Rev. Cano?i R. C.) — Heraldry : English and Foreign. With 
 a Dictionary of Heraldic Terms and 156 Illustrations. Small crown Svo. 3^^. 6d. 
 Story of the Caraffa. Small crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 JEROME {Saint) — Life, by Mrs. Charles Martin. Large cr. Svo. 6^-. 
 
 JOEL (Z.) — A Consul's Manual and Shipowner's and Shipmaster's 
 Practical Guide in their Transactions Abroad. With Definitions of 
 Nautical, Mercantile, and Legal Terms ; a Glossary of Mercantile Terms in 
 English, French, German, Italian, and Spanish ; Tables of the Money, Weights, 
 and Measures of the Principal Commercial Nations and their Equivalents in 
 British Standards ; and Forms of Consular and Notarial Acts. Demy 8vo. 12^. 
 
 JORDAN {Furneaux) F.R.C.S. — Anatomy and Physiology in Cha- 
 racter. Crown Svo. 5^-.
 
 12 A List of 
 
 KAUFMANN {Rev. M.) M.A. — Socialism : its Nature, its Dangers, and 
 
 its Remedies considered. Crown 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 Utopias ; or, Schemes of Social Improvement, from Sir Thomas More 
 to Karl Marx. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Christian Socialism. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 KA Y {David) — Education and Educators. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Memory : What it is, and how to improve it. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 KAY {Joseph) — Free Trade in Land. Edited by his Widow. With 
 Preface by the Right Hon. John Bright, M.P. Seventh Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 *^* Also a cheaper edition, without the Appendix, but with a Review of Recent 
 Changes in the Land Laws of England, by the Right Hon. G. Osborne 
 Morgan, Q.C, M.P. Cloth, is. td. ; Paper covers, i^. 
 
 KELKE { IV. H. H.) — An Epitome of English Grammar for the 
 Use of Students. Adapted to the London Matriculation Course and Simi- 
 lar Examinations. Crown Svo. 4^. dd. 
 
 KEMPIS {Thomas a) — Of the Imitation of Christ. Parchment 
 Library Edition, parchment or cloth, 6j. ; vellum, "js. 6d. The Red Line 
 Edition, fcp. Svo. cloth extra, 2s. 6d. The Cabinet Edition, small Svo. 
 cloth limp, ij-. ; or cloth boards, red edges, is. 6d. The Miniature Edition, 
 32mo. cloth limp, is. ; or with red lines, is. 6d. 
 %* All the above Editions may be had in various extra bindings. 
 
 KENNARD {Rev. H. B.) — Manual of Confirmation, i6mo. cloth, 
 
 is. Sewed, 30'. 
 
 KENDALL {Hemj) — The Kinship of Men : Genealogy viewed as a 
 
 Science. Crown Svo. 55. 
 
 KETTLE WELL {Rev. S.) M.A.— Thomas a Kempis and the 
 Brothers of Common Life. 2 vols. With Frontispieces. Demy Svo. 
 30-f. 
 *^t* Also an Abridged Edition in i vol. With Portrait. Crown Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 KIDD {Joseph) M.D. — The Laws of Therapeutics ; or, the Science 
 and Art of Medicine. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 6j. 
 
 KLNGSFORD {Anna) M.D.— The Perfect Way in Diet. A Treatise 
 
 advocating a Return to the Natural and Ancient Food of Race. Small crown 
 Svo. 2S. 
 
 KLNGSLEY {Charles) M.A. — Letters and Memories of his Life. 
 Edited by his WiFE. With Two Steel Engraved Portraits and Vignettes. 
 Sixteenth Cabinet Edition, in 2 vols. Crown Svo. izs. 
 *^* Also a People's Edition in i vol. With Portrait. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 All Saints' Day, and other Sermons. Edited by the Rev. W. 
 
 Harrison. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 'js. 6d. 
 True Words for Brave Men. A Book for Soldiers' and Sailors' 
 
 Libraries. Fourteenth Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KNOX {Alexander A.) — The New Playground ; or, Wanderings in 
 Algeria. New and Cheaper Edition. Large cro\\^l Svo. 65. 
 
 LAMARTLNE {Alphonse de). By Lady Margaret Domvile. Large 
 crown 8vo., with Portrait, "js. 6d.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench y c2r* Co.'s Publications. 13 
 Land Concentration and Irresponsibility of Political Power, as 
 
 causing the Anomaly of a Widespread State of Want by the Side of the Vast 
 Supplies of Nature. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 LANDON {Joseph) — School Management ; including a General View 
 of the Work of Education, Organisation, and Discipline. Sixth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 LAURIE (S. S.) — Lectures on The Rise and Early Constitution 
 OF Universities. With a Survey of Mediaeval Education. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 LEE {Rev. F. G.) D.C.L.—Tn^ Other World; or, Glimpses of the 
 Supernatural. 2 vols. A New Edition. Crown Svo. 15^-. 
 
 LEFEVRE {Right Hon. G. 6"^^^)— Peel and O'Connell. Demy 
 8vo. lOJ. dd. 
 
 Incidents of Coercion. A Journal of Visits to Ireland. Crown Svo. \s. 
 Letters from an Unknown Friend. By the Author of ' Charles 
 Lowder.' With a Preface by the Rev. W. H, Cleaver, Fcp. Svo. IJ-. 
 
 LE WARD (i^r^^X')— Edited by Chas. Bampton. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Life of a Prig. By One. Third Edition. Fcp. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 LILLIE {Arthur) M.R.A.S. — The Popular Life of Buddha. Contain- 
 ing an Answer to the Hibbert Lectures of 1S81. With Illustrations. Crown 
 8vo. bs. 
 
 Buddhism in Christendom ; or, Jesus, the Essene. Demy Svo. 
 
 with Illustrations. 15^-. 
 
 LOCHER {Carl) — Explanation of the Organ Stops, with Hints for 
 Effective Combinations. Illustrated. Demy Svo. 5^. 
 
 LONGFELLOW {H. Wadsworth)— Life. By his Brother, Samuel 
 Longfellow. With Portraits and Illustrations. 3 vols. Demy 8vo. ^2s. 
 
 LONSDALE {Margaret) — Sister Dora: a Biography. With Portrait. 
 Cheap Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d, 
 
 George Eliot : Thoughts upon her Life, her Books, and Herself. 
 
 Second Edition. Small crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 LOWDER {Charles)— k. Biography. By the Author of 'St. Teresa.' 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. With Portrait. 3^'. dd. 
 
 LUCRES {Eva C. E.) — Lectures on General Nursing, delivered 
 
 to the Probationers of the London Hospital Training School for Nurses. 
 Second Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. dd. 
 
 LYTTON {Edward Bulwer, Lord) — Life, Letters, and Literary 
 Remains. By his Son the Earl of Lytton. With Portraits, Illustrations, 
 and Facsimiles. Demy Svo. cloth. Vols. I. and II. 32^. 
 
 MACHIAVELLI {Nicccro)—YL\^ Life and Times. By Prof. Villarl 
 Translated by Linda Villari. 4 vols. Large post Svo. 485-. 
 
 Discourses on the First Decade of Titus Livius. Translated from 
 the Italian by Ninian Hill Thomson, M.A. Large crown Svo. \2s. 
 
 The Prince. Translated from the Italian by N. H. T. Small crown 
 8vo. printed on hand-made paper, bevelled boards, 6s. 
 
 MACNEILL {/. G. Swift) — How the Union was Carried. CroAvn 
 
 Svo. cloth, is, 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 
 MAGNUS {Lady) — About the Jews since Bible Times. From the 
 Babylonian Exile till the English Exodus. Small crown Svo. 6s.
 
 14 A List of 
 
 MAGUIRE (Thomas) — Lectures on Philosophy. Demy 8vo. 9^. 
 
 MAINTENON {Madame dc). By Emily Bowles. With Portrait. 
 
 Large crown Svo. 7^. dd. 
 Many Voices. — Extracts from Religious Writers, from the First to the 
 
 Sixteenth Century. With Biographical Sketches. Crown Svo. cloth extra, 6j-. 
 
 MARKHAM {Capt. Albert Hastings) R.N.—Tn^ Great Frozen Sea : 
 a Personal Narrative of the Voyage of the Alert during the Arctic Expedition 
 of 1875-6. With 33 Illustrations and Two Maps. Sixth Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 MARTINEAU {Gertrude) — Outline Lessons on Morals. Small 
 crown Svo. 35. 6(/. 
 
 MASON {Charlotte M.) — Home Education. A Course of Lectures to 
 Ladies, delivered in Bradford in the winter of 1885-1886. Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 Mati'ER and Energy : An Examination of the Fundamental Concep- 
 tions of Physical Force. By B. L. L. Small crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 AIATUCE {H. Ogram) — A Wanderer. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 MA UDSLE Y {H.) M.D. — Body and Will. Being an Essay Concerning 
 Will, in its Metaphysical, Physiological, and Pathological Aspects. Svo. \2.s. 
 
 Natural Causes and Supernatural Seemings. Second Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 McGRATH {Terence) — Pictures from Ireland. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 McKINNEY {S. B. 6^.) — The Science and Art of Religion. 
 Crown Svo. 8j. 6d. 
 
 MILLER {Edward) — The History and Doctrines of Irvingism ; 
 or, the so-called Catholic and Apostolic Church. 2 vols. Large post Svo. 155. 
 
 The Church in Relation to the State. Large crown Svo. 4^-. 
 
 MILLS {Herbei-t)—? OY^KiY and the State ; or, Work for the Unem- 
 ployed. AnEnquiryintotheCausesandExtent of Enforced Idleness. Cr.Svo. 6^. 
 
 MINTON{Rcv. Francis)— CwYXKL and Wages. Svo. 15^-. 
 
 MITCHELL {John)—\AY^. By William Dillon. With Portrait. 
 Demy Svo. 
 
 MITCHELL {Lucy M.) — A History of Ancient Sculpture. With 
 numerous Illustrations, including six Plates in Phototype. vSuper royal, 42^. 
 
 Selections from Ancient Sculpture. Being a Portfolio contain- 
 ing Reproductions in Phototype of 36 Masterpieces of Ancient Art, to illus- 
 trate Mrs. Mitchell's ' History of Ancient Sculpture.' \'6s. 
 
 MIVART {St. George)— Oti T-R.wii. Svo. i6.r. 
 
 MOCKLER {E.) — A Grammar of the Baloochee Language, as it is 
 spoken in Makran (Ancient Gedrosia), in the Persia-Arabic and Roman 
 characters. Fcp. Svo. $s. 
 
 MOHL {Julius and Mary) — Letters and Recollections of. By 
 M. C. M. Simpson. With Portraits and Two Illustrations. Demy Svo. \^s. 
 
 MOLESWORTH {W. iV^j^^//)— History of the Church of Eng- 
 land FROM 1660. Large crown Svo. 7 J. 6d.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co's Publications. 15 
 MORELL {/. R.) — Euclid Simplified in Method and Language. 
 
 Being a Manual of Geometry. Compiled from the most important French 
 Works, approved by the University of Paris and the Minister of Public 
 Instruction. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 3f ORISON (James Cotter) — The Service of Man. An Essay towards 
 the Religion of the Future. Demy Svo. los. 6d. ; Cheap Edition, crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 MORSE {E. S.) jP/i.E>.— First Book of Zoology. With numerous 
 
 Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 My Lawyer : A Concise Abridgment of the Laws of England. By a 
 Barrister-at-Law. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 NELSON {J. H.) M.A. — A Prospectus of the Scientific Study of 
 THE Hindu Law. Demy Svo. qj. 
 Indian Usage and Judge-made Law in Madras. Demy Svo. \2s. 
 New Social Teachings. By Politicus. Small crown Svo. 5^-. 
 NEWMAN {Cardinal) — Characteristics from the Writings of. 
 Being Selections from his various Works. Arranged with the Author's 
 personal Approval. Seventh Edition. With Portrait, Crown Svo. 6j-. 
 *^j* A Portrait of Cardinal Newman, mounted for framing, can be had, 2s. 6d. 
 
 NE WAIAN {Francis William) — Essays on Diet. Small crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 Miscellanies. Vol. IL : Essays, Tracts, and Addresses, Mora) and 
 
 Religious. Demy Svo. \zs. 
 Reminiscences of Two Exiles and Two Wars. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 NICOLS {Arthur) F.G.S., i^i?. 6^. 6".— Chapters from the Physical 
 IIiSTORY OF THE Earth : an Introduction to Geology and Palteontology. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 NIHILL {Rev. H. D.) — The Sisters of St. Mary at the Cross : 
 
 Sisters of the Poor and their Work. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 NOEL {The Hon. Roden) — Essays on Poetry and Poets. Demy 
 
 Svo. I2J-. 
 
 NOPS {Marianne) — Class Lessons on Euclid. Part L containing the 
 First Two Books of the Elements. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Nuces : Exercises on the Syntax of the Public School Latin Primer. 
 
 New Edition in Three Parts. Crown Svo. each is. 
 
 *^* The Three Parts can also be had bound together in cloth, 3^. 
 OATES {Frank) F.R.G.S. — Matabele Land and the Victoria Falls. 
 
 A Naturalist's Wanderings in the Interior of South Africa. Edited by C. G. 
 
 Oates, B.A. With numerous Illustrations and 4 Maps. Demy Svo. 21s. 
 O'BRIEN {R. Barry) — Irish Wrongs and English Remedies, with 
 
 other Essays. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 OGLE {W.) M.D., F.R.C.P- — Aristotle on the Parts of Animals. 
 
 Translated, with Introduction and Notes. Royal Svo. \2s. 6d. 
 
 OLIVER {Robert) — Unnoticed Analogies. A Talk on the Irish Ques- 
 tion. Crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 CMEARA {Kathlee?i) — Henri Perreyve and his Counsels to the 
 Sick. SmaU crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 One and a Half in Norway. A Chronicle of Small Beer. By Either 
 and Both. Small crown Svo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 ONEIL {The late Rev. Z^r^).— Sermons. With Memoir and Portrait. 
 Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 Essays and Addresses. Crown Svo. 5^-.
 
 i6 A List of 
 
 OTTLE Y {Henry Bickersteth)—lYiY. Great Dilemma : Christ His own 
 "Witness or His own Accuser. Six Lectures. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 3^. dd. 
 
 Our Priests and their Tithes. By a Priest of the Province of 
 
 Canterbury. Crown 8vo. '^s. 
 
 Our Public Schools — Eton, Harrow, Winchester, Rugby, West- 
 minster, Marlborough, The Charterhouse. Crown 8vo. bs. 
 
 OWEN{F. M.) — John Keats : a Study. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PADGHAM {Richard) — In the Midst of Life we are in Death. 
 
 Crown Svo. 5.r. 
 
 PALMER {the late William) — Notes of a Visit to Russia in 1840-41. 
 Selected and arranged by John H. Cardinal Newman. With Portrait. Crown 
 Svo. %s. 6d. 
 Early Christian Symbolism. A series of Compositions from Fresco- 
 Paintings, Glasses, and Sculptured Sarcophagi. Edited by the Rev. Provost 
 Northcote, D.D., and the Rev. Canon Brownlow, M.A. With Coloured 
 Plates, folio, 425. ; or with plain plates, folio, 25^. 
 
 Parchment Library. Choicely printed on hand-made paper, hmp parch- 
 ment antique or cloth, 6s. ; vellum, "js. 6d. each volume. 
 
 Carlyle's Sartor Resartus. 
 
 Milton's Poetical Works. 2 vols. 
 
 Chaucer's Canterbury Tales. 2 vols. Edited by Alfred W. 
 
 Pollard. 
 Selections from the Prose Writings of Jonathan Swift. With 
 
 a Preface and Notes by Stanley Lane-Poole, and Portrait. 
 English Sacred Lyrics. 
 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds' Discourses. Edited by Edmund Gosse. 
 Selections from Milton's Prose Writings. Edited by Ernest 
 
 Myers. 
 The Book of Psalms. Translated by the Rev. Canon Cheyne, D.D. 
 The Vicar of Wakefield. With Preface and Notes by Austin 
 
 DOBSON. 
 
 English Comic Dramatists. Edited by Oswald Crawfurd. 
 
 English Lyrics. 
 
 The Sonnets of John Milton. Edited by Mark Pattison. 
 
 With Portrait after Vertue. 
 French Lyrics. Selected and Annotated by George Saintsbury. 
 
 With miniature Frontispiece, designed and etched by H. G. Glindoni. 
 Fables by Mr. John Gay. With Memoir by Austin Dobson, 
 
 and an etched Portrait from an unfinished Oil-sketch by Sir Godfrey Kneller. 
 Select Letters of Percy Bysshe Shelley. Edited, with an Intro- 
 
 tion, by Richard Garnett. 
 The Christian Year ; Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and 
 
 Holy Days throughout the Year. With etched Portrait of the Rev. J. Keble, 
 
 after the Drawing by G. Richmond, R.A. 
 Shakspere's Works. Complete in Twelve Volumes. 
 Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and Edited by Austin 
 
 Dobson. With a Miniature Frontispiece by R. Caldecott.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co's Publications. 17 
 
 Parchment Library — continued. 
 
 Q. HoRATi Flacci Opera. Edited by F. A. Cornish, Assistant 
 
 Master at Eton. With a Frontispiece after a design by L. Alma Tadema. 
 Etched by Leopold Lowenstam. 
 
 Edgar Allan Poe's Poems. With an Essay on his Poetry by 
 
 Andrew Lang, and a Frontispiece by Linley Sambourne. 
 Shakspere's Sonnets. Edited by Edward Dowden. With a 
 
 Frontispiece etched by Leopold Lowenstam, after the Death Mask. 
 
 English Odes. Selected by Edmund Gosse. With Frontis- 
 piece on India paper by Hamo Thornycroft, A.R.A. 
 
 Of the Imitation of Christ. By Thomas A Kempis. A revised 
 
 Translation. With Frontispiece on India paper, from a Design by W. B. 
 Richmond. 
 
 Poems : Selected from Percy Bysshe Shelley. Dedicated to Lady 
 
 Shelley. With Preface by Richard Garnett and a Miniature Frontispiece. 
 
 Letters and Journals of Jonathan Swift. Selected and edited, 
 with a Commentary and Notes, by Stanley Lane Poole. 
 
 De Quincey's Confessions of an English Opium Eater. 
 Reprinted from the First Edition. Edited by Richard Garnett. 
 
 The Gospel according to Matthew, Mark, and Luke. 
 
 PARSLOE (Joseph) — Our Railways. Sketches, Historical and 
 Descriptive. With Practical Information as to Fares and Rates, &c., and a 
 Chapter on Railway Reform. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PASCAL {Blaise) — The Thoughts of. Translated from the Text of 
 AUGUSTE AIolinier by C. Kegan Paul. Large crown 8vo. with Frontispiece, 
 printed on hand-made paper, parchment antique, or cloth, 12s. ; vellum, 15^'. 
 New Edition, crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 PA TON {IV. A.) — Down the Islands; a Voyage to the Caribbees. 
 Illustrations. Demy Svo. i6s. 
 
 PAUL {C. Kegan) — Biographical Sketches. Printed on hand-made 
 paper, bound in buckram. Second Edition. Crown Svo. "Js. 6d. 
 
 PEARSON {Rro. 6".)— Week-day Living. A Book for Young Men 
 
 and Women. Second Edition. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 PENRICE {Major /.) — Arabic and English Dictionary of the 
 Koran. 4to. 21s. 
 
 PESCHEL {Dr. Oscar) — The Races of Man and their Geographical 
 
 Distribution. Second Edition, large crown Svo. <js, 
 
 PETERS {F. H.) — The Nicomachean Ethics of Aristotle. Trans- 
 lated by. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 PIDGEON {D.) — An Engineer's Holiday ; or, Notes of a Round 
 
 Trip from Long. 0° to 0°. New and Cheaper Edition. Large crown Svo. 7j. 6d. 
 
 Old World Questions and New World Answers. Large crown 
 Svo. Ts. 6d. 
 
 Plain Thoughts for Men. Eight Lectures delivered at the Foresters' 
 Hall, Clerkenwell, during the London Mission, 18S4. Crown Svo. \s. 6d. ; 
 paper covers, is. 
 
 PLOWRIGHT {C. j5.)— The British Uredine.e and Ustilagine^. 
 With Illustrations. Demy Svo. ioj-. 6d. 
 
 B
 
 1 8 A List of 
 
 FOE {Edirar Allan) — Works of. With an Introduction and a Memoir 
 by Richard Henry Stoddard. In 6 vols, with Frontispieces and Vignettes. 
 Large crown 8vo. 6s. each vol. 
 
 PRICE {Prof. Pona my)— Chavters on Practical Political Economy. 
 
 Being the Substance of Lectures delivered before the University of Oxford. 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Large post 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Prig's Bede: The Venerable Bede Expurgated, Expounded, and Exposed. 
 By the Prig, Author of ' The Life of a Prig.' Fcp. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 Prigment (TyE). A Collection of ' The Prig ' Books. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (Thej. Old Testament Series. Edited by the Rev. 
 J. S. ExELL and the Very Rev. Dean H. D. M, Spence. 
 
 Genesis. By Rev. T. Whitelaw, M.A. With Homilies by the Very 
 Rev. J. F.Montgomery, D.D., Rev. Prof R. A. Redford, M.A., LL.B., 
 Rev. F. Hastings, Rev. W. Roberts, M.A. ; an Introduction to the Study 
 of the Old Testament by the Venerable Archdeacon Farrar, D.D., F.R.S. ; 
 and Introductions to the Pentateuch by the Right Rev. H. Cotterill, D.D., 
 and Rev. T. Whitelaw, M.A. Eighth Edition. One vol. 15^. 
 
 ExoDUS. By the Rev. Canon Rawlinson. With Homilies by 
 Rev. J. Orr, Rev. D. Young, Rev. C. A. Goodhart, Rev. J. Urquhart, 
 and Rev. H. T. Robjohns. Fourth Edition. Two vols, each 9^. 
 
 Leviticus. By the Rev. Prebendary Meyrick, M.A. With Intro- 
 ductions by Rev. R. Collins, Rev. Professor A. Cave, and Homilies by 
 Rev. Prof. Redford, LL.B., Rev. J. A. Macdonald, Rev. W. Clarkson, 
 Rev. S. R. Aldridge, LL.B., and Rev. McCheyne Edgar. Fourth 
 Edition. 15^. 
 
 Numbers. By the Rev R. Winterbotham, LL.B. With Homilies by 
 the Rev. Professor W. Binnie, D.D., Rev. E. S. Prout, M.A., Rev. D. 
 Young, Rev. J. Waite ; and an Introduction by the Rev. Thomas White- 
 law, M.A. Fifth Edition. 15^. 
 
 Deuteronomy. By Rev. W. L. Alexander, D.D. With Homilies 
 by Rev. D. Davies, M.A., Rev. C. Clemance, D.D., Rev. J. Orr, B.D., 
 and Rev. R. M. Edgar, M.A. Fourth Edition. 15^. 
 
 Joshua. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With Homilies by Rev. S. R. 
 Aldridge, LL.B., Rev. R. Glover, Rev. E. De Pressens^, D.D., 
 Rev. J. Waite, B.A. Rev. W. F. Adeney, M.A.; and an Introduction by 
 the Rev. A. Plummer, M.A. Fifth Edition. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Judges and Ruth. By the Bishop of Bath and Wells and Rev. J. 
 MORISON, D.D. With Homilies by Rev. A. F. MuiR, M.A., Rev. W. F. 
 Adeney, M.A., Rev. W. M. Statham, and Rev. Professor J. Thomson, 
 M.A. Fifth Edition, los. bd. 
 
 I and 2 Samuel. By the Very Rev. R. P. Smith, D.D. With 
 Homilies by Rev. Donald Eraser, D.D., Rev. Prof. Chapman, Rev. B. 
 Dale, and Rev G. Wood. Vol. I. Sixth Edition, 15J. Vol. II. 155. 
 
 I Kings. By the Rev. Joseph Hammond, LL.B. With Homilies 
 by the Rev. E De Pressens^, D.D., Rev. J. Waite, B.A., Rev. A. 
 Rowland, LL.B., Rev, J. A. Macdonald, and Rev, J. Urquhart. 
 Fifth Edition. 15^. 
 
 I Chronicles. By the Rev. Prof. P. C. Barker, M.A., LL.B. 
 With Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. R. Tuck, B.A., 
 Rev. W. Clarkson, B.A., Rev. F. Whitfield, M A., and Rev. Richard 
 Glover. 15^.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 19 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The). Old Testament Series — continued. 
 
 Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther. By Rev. Canon G. Rawlinson, 
 M.A. With Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. Prof. R. A. 
 Redford, LL.B., M.A., Rev. W. S. Lewis, M.A., Rev. J. A. Macdonald, 
 Rev. A. Mackennal, B.A., Rev. W. Clarkson, B.A., Rev. F. Hastings, 
 Rev. W. DiNWiDDiE, LL.B., Rev. Prof. Rowlands, B.A., Rev. G. Wood, 
 B.A., Rev. Prof. P. C. Barker, LL.B., M.A., and Rev. J, S. Exell, M.A, 
 Sixth Edition. One vol. I2s. 6d. 
 
 Isaiah. By the Rev. Canon G. Rawlinson, M.A. With Homilies 
 by Rev. Prof. E. Johnson, M.A., Rev. W. Clarkson, B.A., Rev. W. M. 
 Statham, and Rev. R. Tuck, B.A. Second Edition. 2 vols, each 15^-. 
 
 Jeremiah (Vol. I.). By the Rev. Canon Cheyne, D.D. With Homilies 
 by the Rev W. F. Adeney, M.A., Rev. A. F. MuiR, M.A., Rev. S. 
 Conway, B.A., Rev. J. Waite, B.A., and Rev. D. Young, B.A. Third 
 Edition. 15^-. 
 
 Jeremiah (Vol. II.), and Lamentations. Bythe Rev. Canon Cheyne, 
 D.D. With Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. W. F. 
 Adeney, M.A., Rev. A. F. Muir, M.A., Rev. S. Conway, B.A., Rev. D. 
 Young, B.A. 15^. 
 
 Hosea and Joel. By the Rev. Prof. J. J. Given, Ph.D., D.D. 
 With Homilies by the Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. A. Row- 
 land, B.A., LL.B., Rev. C. Jerdan, M.A., LL.B., Rev. J. Orr, M.A., 
 B.D., and Rev. D. Thomas, D.D. I'^s. 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The). New Testament Series, 
 
 St. Mark. By the Very Rev. E. Bickersteth, D.D., Dean of 
 Lichfield. With Homilies by the Rev. Prof. Thomson, M.A., Rev. Prof, 
 Given, M.A., Rev. Prof. Johnson, M.A., Rev. A. Rowland, LL.B., Rev. 
 A. Muir, M.A., and Rev. R. Green. Fifth Edition. 2 vols, each los. 6d. 
 
 St. John. By the Rev. Prof. H. R. Reynolds, D.D. With 
 Homilies by Rev. Prof. T. Croskery, D.D., Rev. Prof. J. R. Thom- 
 son, Rev. D. Young, Rev. B. Thomas, and Rev. G. Brown. 2 vols, 
 each 1 5 J. 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles. By the Bishop of Bath and Wells, 
 With Homilies by Rev. Prof. P. C. Barker, M.A., Rev. Prof. E. Johnson, 
 M.A., Rev. Prof. R. A. Redford, M.A., Rev. R. Tuck, B.A., Rev. W, 
 Clarkson, B.A. Fourth Edition. Two vols, each ioj-. 6d. 
 
 I Corinthians. Bythe Ven. Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. AVith Homi- 
 
 lies by Rev. Ex-Chancellor Lipscomb, LL.D., Rev. David Thomas, D.D., 
 Rev. Donald Eraser, D.D., Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. R. 
 Tuck, B.A., Rev. E. Hurndall, M.A., Rev. J. Waite, B.A., Rev. H. 
 Bremner, B.D. Third Edition. 151. 
 
 II Corinthians and Galatians. By the Ven. Archdeacon 
 Farrar, D.D., and Rev. Preb. E. Huxtable. With Homilies by Rev. 
 Ex-Chancellor LiPSCOMB, LL.D., Rev. David Thomas, D.D., Rev. Donald 
 Eraser, D.D., Rev. R. Tuck, B.A., Rev. E. Hurndall, M.A., Rev. Prof. 
 J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. R. Finlayson, B.A., Rev. W. F. Adeney, 
 M.A., Rev. R. M. Edgar, M.A., and Rev. T. Croskery, D.D. 2ij-. 
 
 Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians. By the Rev. Prof. 
 W. G. Blaikie, D.D., Rev. B. C. Caffin, M.A., and Rev. G. G. Findlay, 
 B.A. With Homilies by Rev. D. Thomas, D.D., Rev. R. M. Edgar, M.A., 
 Rev. R. Finlayson, B.A., Rev. W. F. Adeney, M.A., Rev. Prof. T. 
 Croskery, D.D., Rev. E. S. Prout, M.A., Rev. Canon Vernon Hutton, 
 and Rev. U. R. Thomas, D.D. Second Edition. 21s. 
 
 B 2
 
 20 A List of 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The), New Testament Series — continued. 
 
 Thessalonians, Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. By the Bishop 
 OF Bath and Wells, Rev. Dr. Gloag, and Rev. Dr. Eales. With 
 Homilies by the Rev. B. C. Caffin, M.A., Rev. R. Finlayson, B.A., Rev. 
 Prof. T. Croskery, D.D., Rev. W. F. Adeney, M.A., Rev. W, M. 
 Statham, and Rev. D. Thomas, D.D. i5j-. 
 
 Hebrews and James. By the Rev. J. Barmby, D.D., and Rev. 
 Prebendary E. C. S. Gibson', M.A. With Homiletics by the Rev. C. Jerdan, 
 M.A., LL.B., and Rev. Prebendaiy E. C. S. Gibson. And Homilies by the 
 Rev. W. Jones, Rev. C. New, Rev. D. Young, B.A., Rev. J. S. Bright, 
 Rev. T. F. Lockyer, B.A., and Rev. C. Jerdan, M.A., LL.B. Second 
 Edition. Price 15^. 
 
 J'C/IS'^K (Z>;-.)— Sermons for the Church's Seasons from Advent 
 to Trinity. Selected from the published Sermons of the late Edward 
 BouvERiE PusEY, D.D, Crown 8vo. 5j-, 
 
 QUEKETT {Rev. William)— Wi Sayings and Doings, ^VITH Re- 
 miniscences OF My Life, DemySvo. 18^, 
 
 RANKE {Leopold von) — Universal History. The Oldest Historical 
 Group of Nations and the Greeks. Edited by G.W. Prothero. DemySvo. i6.f, 
 
 RENDELL {J. M.) — Concise Handbook of the Island of Madeira. 
 
 With Plan of Funchal and Map of the Island. Fcp. 8vo. \s. 6d. 
 REYNOLDS {Rev. J. f[/)— The Supernatural in Nature. A 
 
 Verification by Free Use of Science. Third Edition, revised and enlarged. 
 
 Demy 8vo. \i,s. 
 The Mystery of Miracles. Third and Enlarged Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo, 6j. 
 The Mystery of the Universe : Our Common Faith, Demy 
 
 8vo, I4r, 
 The World to Come: Immortality a Physical Fact, Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 RLBOT {Prof. Th.) — Heredity: a Psychological Study on its Phenomena, 
 its Laws, its Causes, and its Consequences, Second Edition, Large crown 
 8vo. 9.f. 
 
 RLVINGTON {Luke) — Authority, or a Plain Reason for Joining 
 
 THE Church of Rome. Crown Svo, y. 6d. 
 ROBERTSON {The late ReiK F. IV.) M.A.—Life and Letters of. 
 Edited by the Rev. Stopford Brooke, M, A. 
 I, Two vols., uniform with the Sermons, With Steel Portrait. Crown 
 Svo. Js. 6d. 
 IL Library Edition, in demy Svo. with Portrait. 12s. 
 IIL A Popular Edition, in i vol. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 Sermons. Four Series. Small crown Svo. ^s. 6d. each. 
 The Human Race, and other Sermons. Preached at Cheltenham, 
 Oxford, and Brighton. New and Cheaper Edition. Small crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 Notes on Genesis. New and Cheaper Edition, Small crown Svo. 
 
 3^. 6J. 
 Expository Lectures on St, Paul's Epistles to the Corinthians, 
 
 A New Edition. Small crown Svo. 5^. 
 Lectures and Addresses, with other Literary Remains. A New 
 Edition. Small crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 An Analysis of Tennyson's ' In Memoriam,' (Dedicated by 
 
 Permission to the Poet-Laureate.) Fcp, Svo. 2s. 
 The Education of the Human Race. Translated from the German 
 of Gotthold Ephraim Lessing. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 *,* A Portrait of the late Rev. F, W. Robertson, mounted for framing, can 
 be had, 2s. bd.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co!s Ptiblications. 21 
 
 ROGERS ( William) — Reminiscences. Compiled by R. H. Hadden. 
 
 With Portrait. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Romance OF THE Recusants. By the Author of 'Life of a Prig.' Cr.8vo.5i-. 
 
 ROMANES (G. /)— Mental Evolution in Animals. With a Posthu- 
 mous Essay on Instinct, by Charles Darwin, F. R. S. Demy 8vo, 12s, 
 
 Mental Evolution in Man. Vol. I. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 ROSMINI SERB ATI (A.) Fotmder of the Institute of Charity— Li^^. 
 By Father Lockhart. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. \2s. 
 
 RosMiNi's Origin of Ideas. Translated from the Fifth Italian Edition 
 of the Nuovo Saggio. SiiW origine delleidee. 3 vols. Demy Svo. ioj. 6a?. each. 
 
 RosMiNi's Psychology. 3 vols. Demy Svo. [Vols. I. & II. now ready, 
 \os, 6d. each. 
 
 ROSS (Janet) — Italian Sketches. With 14 full-page Illustrations. 
 Crown Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 RULE {Martin) M.A. — The Life and Times of St. Anselm, Arch- 
 bishop OF Canterbury and Primate of the Britains. 2 vols. Demy 
 Svo. 32J. 
 
 SAMUEL {Sydney M.) — Jewish Life in the East. Small crown Svo. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 SAYCE {Rev. Archibald Henry) — Introduction to the Science of 
 
 Language. 2 vols. Second Edition. Large post Svo. 2\s. 
 SCOONES { W. Baptiste) — Four Centuries of English Letters : 
 
 A Selection of 350 Letters by 150 Writers, from the Period of the Paston 
 
 Letters to the Present Time. Third Edition. Large crown Svo. ds. 
 
 SEE {Prof. Germain) — Bacillary Phthisis of the Lungs. Translated 
 
 and Edited for English Practitioners, by W'illiam Henry Weddell, 
 
 M.R.C.S. Demy Svo. lOi-. 6(/. 
 SEL WYN {Augustus) D.D.—\a^^. By Canon G. H. Curteis. Crown 
 
 Svo. 6^. 
 SEYMOUR {W. Dighy) — Home Rule and State Supremacy. Crown 
 
 Svo. 3^. dd. 
 SHAKSPERE—W'o^Y.^. The Avon Edition, 12 vols. fcp. Svo. cloth, 
 
 185. ; in cloth box, 2\s. ; bound in 6 vols., cloth, 15^. 
 SHAKSPERE—\\o^KS (An Index to). By Evangeline O'Connor. 
 
 Crown Svo. 55. 
 SHELLEY {Percy Bysshe).—'L\7^. By Edward Dowden, LL.D. 
 
 With Portraits and Illustrations, 2 vols., demy Svo. 36^-. 
 SHILLITO {Rez'. Joseph) — Womanhood : its Duties, Temptations, and 
 
 Privileges. A Book for Young Women. Third Edition. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 Shooting, Practical Hints on. Being a Treatise on the Shot Gun and 
 
 its Management. By'20-Bore.' With 55 Illustrations. Demy Svo. I 2j. 
 Sister Augustine, Superior of the Sisters of Charity at the St. Johannis 
 
 Hospital at Bonn. Cheap Edition. Large crown Svo. 4^. 6d. 
 Skinner (James). A Memoir. By the Author of 'Charles Lowder.' 
 
 With a Preface by Canon Carter, and Portrait. Large crown Svo. "js. 6d. 
 *^* Also a Cheap Edition, with Portrait. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 SMEATON {Donald). — The Loyal Karens of Burmah. Crown 
 
 Svo. 4J-. dd. 
 SMITH {Edward) M.B., LL.B., /^i?..S.— Tubercular Consumption 
 
 IN ITS Early and Remediable Stages. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 6^.
 
 22 A List of 
 
 SMITH (L. A.) — Music of the Waters : Sailors' Chanties, or Work- 
 ing Songs of the Sea of all Maritime Nations. Demy 8vo. 12s. 
 
 SMITH {Sir W. Cusack, BarL)— Our War Ships. A Naval Essay. 
 Crown 8vo. 5J. 
 
 Spanish Mystics. By the Editor of ' Many Voices.' Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Specimens of English Prose Style from Malory to Macaulay. 
 
 Selected and Annotated, with an Introductory Essay, by George Saintsbury. 
 Large crown 8vo., printed on hand-made paper, parchment antique, or cloth, 
 12s. ; vellum, i5j-. 
 
 SPEDDING (/ames)— Reviews and Discussions, Literary, Political, 
 and Historical not relating to Bacon. Demy 8vo. 12s. dd. 
 Evenings with a Reviewer ; or. Bacon and Macaulay. With a 
 Prefatory Notice by G. S. Venables, Q.C. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. \%s. 
 
 STRACHEY (5/> y^//;/)— Lectures on India. 8vo. 15^-. 
 
 Stray Papers on Education and Scenes from School Life. By B. H. 
 
 Second Edition. Small crown 8vo. 3^. bd. 
 
 STREATFEILD {Rev. G. S.) ^^.—Lincolnshire and the Danes. 
 
 Large crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 STRECKER- WISLICENUS—ORGAmc Chemistry. Translated and 
 Edited, with Extensive Additions, by W. R. Hodgkinson, Ph.D., and A. J. 
 Greenawav, F.I.C. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 SuAKiN, 1885 ; being a Sketch of the Campaign of this Year. By an 
 Officer who was there. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SULLY {James) M.A. — Pessimism : a History and a Criticism, Second 
 Edition. Demy 8vo. 14J. 
 
 TARRING {Charles Ja7nes) M.A. — A Practical Elementary Turkish 
 Grammar. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 TAYLOR {Hiigh)—Tn^ Morality of Nations. A Study in the 
 Evolution of Ethics. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TA YLOR {Rev. Isaac) — The Alphabet. An Account of the Origin 
 and Development of Letters. Numerous Tables and Facsimiles. 2 vols. 8VO.36J. 
 Leaves from an Egyptian Note-book. Crown 8vo. 5^$-. 
 
 TAYLOR {Reynell) C.B., C.S.I.—A Biography. By E. Gambier 
 Parry. With Portrait and Map. Demy 8vo. 14^-. 
 
 THOM {John Haviilton) — Laws of Life after the Mind of Christ. 
 Two Series. Crown 8vo. Ts. 6d. each. 
 
 THOMPSON {Sir H.) — Diet in Relation to Age and Activity. 
 Fcp. 8vo. cloth, is. 6d. ; Paper covers, is. 
 
 Til) MAN {Paul i^)— Gold and Silver Money. Part I.— A Plain 
 Statement. Part IL — Objections Answered. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 jNIoney and Labour, i^. Gd. 
 
 TODHUNTER {Dr. /)— A Study of Shelley. Crown 8vo. 7^-. 
 
 TOLSTOI {Count Leo) — Christ's Christianity. Translated from the 
 Russian. Large crown 8vo. 7^. dd. 
 
 TRANT { Wii/iam)—TRA-DE Unions ; Their Origin and Objects, Influ- 
 ence and Efficacy. Small crown Svo. is. Si. ; paper covers, is.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co*s Publications. 23 
 
 TRENCH {The late R. C, Archbishop) — Letters and Memorials. 
 Edited by the Author of 'Charles Lowder, a Biography,' &c. With two 
 Portraits. 2 vols, demy 8vo. 2is. 
 
 Sermons New and Old. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Westminster and Dublin Sermons. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Notes on the Parables of Our Lord, Fourteenth Edition. 
 8vo. I2J-.; Popular Edition, crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Notes on the Miracles of Our Lord. Twelfth Edition. 
 
 8vo. I2s.; Popular Edition, crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 Studies in the Gospels. Fifth Edition, Revised. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Brief Thoughts and Meditations on Some Passages in Holy 
 
 Scripture. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 35. dd. 
 Synonyms of the New Testament. Tenth Edition, Enlarged. 
 
 8vO. I2J-. 
 
 On the Authorised Version of the New Testament. Second 
 
 Edition. 8vo. 7^. 
 
 Commentary on the Epistle to the Seven Churches in Asia. 
 
 Fourth Edition, Revised. 8vo. 8^. td. 
 The Sermon on the Mount. An Exposition drawn from the 
 Writings of St. Augustine, with an Essay on his Merits as an Interpreter of 
 Holy Scripture. Fourth Edition, Enlarged. 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 Shipwrecks of Faith. Three Sermons preached before the University 
 
 of Cambridge in May 1S67. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Lectures on Medieval Church History. Being the Substance 
 
 of Lectures delivered at Queen's College, London. Second Edition. 8vo. 12s. 
 English, Past and Present. Thirteenth Edition, Revised and 
 
 Improved. Fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 On the Study of Words. Nineteenth Edition, Revised. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. Ss. 
 
 Select Glossary of English Words Used Formerly in Senses 
 
 Different from the Present. Sixth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. 5^-. 
 Proverbs and Their Lessons. Seventh Edition, Enlarged. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 4^. 
 Poems. Collected and Arranged Anew. Ninth Edition. Fcp. Svo. 
 
 Ts. 6d. 
 Poems. Library Edition. 2 vols. Small crown Svo. 10s. 
 
 Sacred Latin Poetry. Chiefly Lyrical, Selected and Arranged 
 for Use. Third Edition, Corrected and Improved. Fcp. Svo. 75. 
 
 A Household Book of English Poetry. Selected and Arranged, 
 with Notes. Fourth Edition, Revised. Extra fcp. Svo. $s. 6d. 
 
 An Essay on the Life and Genius of Calderon. With Trans- 
 lations from his ' Life's a Dream ' and ' Great Theatre of the World.' Second 
 Edition, Revised and Improved. Extra fcp. Svo. 5^. 6d. 
 
 Gustavus Adolphus in Germany, and other Lectures on the 
 
 Thirty Years' War. Third Edition, Enlarged. Fcp. 8vo. ^s. 
 Plutarch : his Life, his Lives, and his Morals. Second Edition, 
 
 Enlarged. Fcap. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 Remains of the Late Mrs. Richard Trench. Being Selections 
 
 from her Journals, Letters, and other Papers. New and Cheaper Issue. With 
 
 Portrait. Svo. 6^.
 
 24 A List of 
 
 TUTHILL {C. A. H.) — Origin and Development of Christian 
 
 Dogma. Crown 8vo. y. 6d. 
 TWINING {Louisa) — Workhouse Visiting and Management during 
 
 Twenty- FIVE Years. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 
 Two Centuries of Irish History. Edited by James Bryce, M.P. 
 
 8vo. \(>s. 
 UAILAUFT {F.)—Tu-E. Alps. Illustrated. 8vo. 
 VAL HEREMAO (/. P.) Z>.Z?.— The Serpent of Eden. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4J-. 6(/. 
 
 VAUGHAN {H. Halford) — New Readings and Renderings of 
 
 Shakespeare's Tragedies. 3 vols. Demy Svo. \2s. 6d. each. 
 VI GARY {J. Eli/ford)— ^AGK Time. With Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 VOLCKXSOM {E. IV. v.) — Catechism of Elementary Modern 
 
 Chemistry. Small crown Svo. 3^-. 
 WALPOLE {C/ias. George) — A Short History of Ireland from the 
 
 Earliest Times to the Union with Great Britain. With 5 Maps and 
 
 Appendices. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 6^. 
 WARD { William George) Ph.D. — Essays on the Philosophy of 
 
 Theism. Edited, with an Introduction^ by Wilfrid Ward. 2 vols, demy 
 
 Svo. 2X5. 
 
 WARD ( Wilfrid) — The Wish to Believe : A Discussion concerning 
 the Temper of Mind in which a reasonable Man should undertake Religious 
 Inquiry. Small crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 WARNER {Francis) M.D. — Lectures on the Anatomy of Move- 
 ment. Crown Svo. 4^. bd. 
 WARPER (/ /F.)— An Old Shropshire Oak. 2 vols, demy Svo. 281. 
 
 WEDMORE {Frederick)— Tn-E. Masters of Genre Painting. With 
 
 Sixteen Illustrations. Post Svo. "Js. 6d. 
 WHIBLEY {Charles) — Cambridge Anecdotes. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 WHITMAN {Sidney) — Conventional Cant : Its Results and Remedy. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6^. 
 WHITNE Y{Prof. William Dwight) — Essentials of English Grammar, 
 
 for the Use of Schools. Second Edition, crown Svo. 3J-. dd. 
 WHITWORTH {George Clifford)— A^ Anglo-Indian Dictionary: 
 
 a Glossary of Indian Terms used in English. Demy Svo. cloth, 12^. 
 
 WILBERFORCE {Sainuel) Z*./^.— Life. By R. G. Wilberforce. 
 
 Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 WILSON {Mrs. R. F.) — The Christian Brothers : their Origin 
 and Work. Crown Svo. bs. 
 
 WOLTMANN {Dr. Alfred), and WOERMANN {Dr. Karl)— 
 History of Painting. Vol. I. Ancient, Early, Christian, and Mediteval 
 Painting. With numerous Illustrations. Super-royal Svo. 28j-. ; bevelled 
 boards, gilt leaves, 301. Vol. II. The Painting of the Renascence. Cloth, 
 42J. ; cloth extra, bevelled boards, 455. 
 
 Words of Jesus Christ taken from the Gospels. Small crown Svo. 
 
 2J-. bd. 
 
 YOUMANS {Eliza A) — First Book of Botany. Designed to cultivate 
 the Observing Powers of Children. With 300 Engravings. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 YOUMANS {Edward L.) M.D.—A Class Book of Chemistry, on the 
 Basis of the New System. With 200 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 YOUNG {Arthur). — Axial Polarity of Man's Word-Embodied 
 Ideas, and its Teaching. Demy 410. i^s.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co!s Pttblications. 25 
 
 THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC 
 SERIES. 
 
 I. Forms of Water : a Familiar Expo- 
 sition of the Origin and Phenomena of 
 Glaciers. By J. Tyndall, LL.D., 
 F.R.S. With 25 Illustrations. 
 Ninth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 TI. Physics and Politics ; or, Thoughts 
 on the Application of the Principles 
 of 'Natural Selection' and 'Inheri- 
 tance' to Political Society. By Walter 
 Bagehot. Eighth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 III. Foods. By Edward Smith, M.D., 
 LL. B. , F. R. S. With numerous Illus- 
 trations. Ninth Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 
 IV. Mind and Body : the Theories and 
 their Relation. By Alexander Bain, 
 LL.D. With Four Illustrations. 
 Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^'. 
 
 V. The Study of Sociology. By Her- 
 
 bert Spencer. Thirteenth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 VI. On the Conservation of Energy. 
 By Balfour Stewart, M.A., LL.D., 
 F.R.S. With 14 Illustrations. Seventh 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 VII. Animal Locomotion ; or. Walking, 
 Swimming, and Flying. By J. B. 
 Pettigrew, M.D., F.R.S., &c. With 
 130 Illustrations. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 VIII. Responsibility in Mental 
 Disease. By Henry Maudsley, M.D. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 55-. 
 
 IX. The New Chemistry. By Professor 
 J. P. Cooke. With 31 Illustrations. 
 Ninth Edition, remodelled and en- 
 larged. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 X. The Science of Law. By Professor 
 
 Sheldon Amos. Sixth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5j. 
 
 XI. Animal Mechanism : a Treatise on 
 Terrestrial and Aerial Locomotion. 
 By Professor E. J. Marey. With 1 1 7 
 Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 XII. The Doctrine of Descent and 
 Darwinism. By Professor Oscar 
 Schmidt. With 26 Illustrations. 
 Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XIII. The History of the Conflict 
 between Religion and Science. 
 By J. W. Draper, M.D., LL.D. 
 Twentieth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XIV. Fungi: their Nature, Influences, 
 Uses, &c. By M. C. Cooke, M.D., 
 LL.D. Edited by the Rev. M. J. 
 Berkeley, M.A., F.L.S. With nu- 
 merous Illustrations. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XV. The Chemical Effects of Light 
 and Photography. By Dr. Her- 
 mann Vogel. Translation thoroughly 
 revised. With 100 Illustrations. Fifth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XVI. The Life and Growth of Lan- 
 guage. By Professor William Dwight 
 Whitney. Fifth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XVII. Money and the Mechanism of 
 Exchange. By W. Stanley Jevons, 
 M.A., F.R.S. Eighth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XVIII. The Nature of Light. With 
 a General Account of Physical Optics. 
 By Dr. Eugene Lommel. With 188 
 Illustrations and a Table of Spectra 
 in Chromo-lithography. Fourth Edit. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XIX. Animal Parasites and Mess- 
 mates. By P. J. Van Beneden. 
 With 83 Illustrations. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 XX. Fermentation. By Professor 
 Schlkzenberger. With 28 Illustrations. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXI. The Five Senses of Man. By 
 Professor Bernstein. With 91 Illus- 
 trations. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 
 XXII. The Theory of Sound in its 
 Relation to Music. By Professor 
 Pietro Blaserna. With numerous Illus- 
 trations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 
 XXIII. Studies in Spectrum Analy- 
 sis. By J. Norman Lockyer, F. R. S. 
 Fourth Edition. With six Photogi^a- 
 phic Illustrations of Spectra, and nu- 
 merous Engravings on Wood. Crown 
 8vo. 6^. dd.
 
 26 
 
 A List of 
 
 XXIV. A History of the Growth of 
 THE Steam Engine. By Professor 
 R. H. Thurston. With numerous 
 Illustrations. Fourth Edition, Crown 
 8vo. 55. 
 
 XXV. Education as a Science. By 
 Alexander Bain, LL.D. Sixth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXVI. The Human Species. By Prof. 
 A. De Quatrefages. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s, 
 
 XXVII. Modern Chromatics. With 
 Applications to Art and Industry. By 
 Ogden N. Rood. With 130 original 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXVIII. The Crayfish : an Introduc- 
 tion to the Study of Zoology. By 
 Professor T. H. Huxley. With 82 
 Illustrations. Fourth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXIX. The Brain as an Organ of 
 Mind. By H. Charlton Bastian, 
 M.D. With numerous Illustrations. 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 XXX. The Atomic Theory. By Prof. 
 Wurtz. Translated by G. Clemin- 
 shaw, F.C.S. Fifth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXXI. The Natural Conditions of 
 Existence as they affect Animal 
 Life. By Karl Semper. With 2 Maps 
 and 106 Woodcuts. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 XXXII. General Physiology of 
 Muscles and Nerves. By Prof. J. 
 Rosenthal. Third Edition. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 XXXIII. Sight : an Exposition of the 
 Principles of Monocular and Binocular 
 Vision. By Joseph Le Conte, LL.D. 
 Second Edition. With 132 Illustra- 
 tions. Crown 8vo, ^s. 
 
 XXXIV. Illusions : a Psychological 
 Study. By James Sully. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 XXXV. Volcanoes: what they are 
 and what they teach. By 
 Professor J. W. Judd, F.R.S. With 
 92 Illustrations on Wood. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXXVI. Suicide : an Essay on Com- 
 parative Moral Statistics. By Prof. 
 H. Morselli. Second Edition. With 
 Diagrams. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXXVII. The Brain and its Func- 
 tions. By J. Luys. Second Edition. 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 XXXVIII. Myth and Science : an 
 Essay. By Tito Vignoli. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XXXIX. The Sun. By Professor Young. 
 With Illustrations. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XL. Ants, Bees, and Wasps : a Record 
 of Observations on the Habits of the 
 Social Hymenoptera. By Sir John 
 Lubbock, Bart., M. P. WithsChromo- 
 lithographic Illustrations. Ninth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo 55. 
 
 XLI. Animal Intelligence. By G. J. 
 Romanes, LL.D., F.R.S. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XLII. The Concepts and Theories of 
 Modern Physics. By J. B. Stallo. 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XLIII. Diseases of Memory : an Essay 
 
 in the Positive Pyschology. By Prof. 
 
 Th. Ribot. Third Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5^. 
 XLIV. Man before Metals. By N. 
 
 Joly. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XLV. The Science of Politics. By 
 Prof. Sheldon Amos. Third Edit. 
 Crown. 8vo. ^s. 
 
 XLVI. Elementary Meteorology. 
 By Robert H. Scott. Fourth Edition. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XLVII. The Organs of Speech and 
 THEIR Application in the For 
 MATioN OF Articulate Sounds 
 By Georg Hermann von Meyer. 
 With 47 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XLVIII. Fallacies : a View of Logic 
 from the Practical Side. By Alfred 
 Sidgwick. Second Edition. Crown 
 8vo. Sj. 
 
 XLIX. Origin OF Cultivated Plants. 
 By Alphonse d,e Candolle. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 L. Jelly Fish, Star Fish, and Sea 
 Urchins. Being a Research on 
 Primitive Nervous Systems. By 
 G. J. Romanes. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 LI. The Common Sense of the Exact 
 Sciences. By the late William King- 
 don Clifford. Second Edition. With 
 100 Figures. 55.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co!s Publications. 27 
 
 LII. Physical Expression : Its Modes 
 AND Principles. By Francis Warner, 
 M.D., F.R.C.P. With 50 Illustra-. 
 tions. 5^. 
 
 LIU. Anthropoid Apes. By Robert 
 Hartmann. With 63 Illustrations. 5^. 
 
 LIV. The Mammalia in their Rela- 
 tion TO Primeval Times. By 
 Oscar Schmidt. W^ith 51 Woodcuts. 
 
 LV. Comparative Literature. By H, 
 Macaulay Posnett, LL.D. 55. 
 
 LVI. Earthquakes and other Earth 
 Movements. By Prof. JohxX Milne. 
 With 38 Figures. Second Edition. 5^. 
 
 LVII. MiCROEEs, Ferments, and 
 Moulds. By E. L. Trouessart. 
 With 107 Illustrations. 5J-. 
 
 LVIII. Geographical and Geologi- 
 cal Distribution of Animals. 
 By Professor A. Heilprin. With 
 Frontispiece. 55. 
 
 LIX. Weather. A Popular Exposition 
 of the Nature of Weather Changes 
 from Day to Day. By the Hon. 
 Ralph Abercromby. With 96 Illus- 
 trations. Second Edition. 55. 
 
 LX. Animal Magnetism. By Alfred 
 Binet and Charles Fere. 5j. 
 
 LXI. Manual of British Discomy- 
 cetes, with descriptions of all the 
 Species of Fungi hitherto found in 
 Britain included in the Family, and 
 Illustrations of the Genera. By William 
 Phillips, F.L.S. 55. 
 
 LXII. International Law. Wuh Ma- 
 terials for a Code of International 
 Law. By Professor Leone Levi. ^s. 
 
 LXIII. The Geological History of 
 Plants. By Sir J. William Dawson. 
 With 80 Illustrations. 55. 
 
 LXIV. The Origin of Floral Struc- 
 tures through Insect and other 
 Agencies. By Professor G. Henslow. 
 
 LXV. On the Senses, Instincts, and 
 Intelligence of Animals. With 
 special Reference to Insects. By Sir 
 John Lubbock, Bart., M.P. 100 
 Illustrations, ^s. 
 
 MILITARY WORKS. 
 
 BARRINGTON{Capt. J. r.)— England 
 on the Defensive ; or, the Problem 
 of Invasion Critically Examined. 
 Large crown 8vo. with Map, "js. 6d. 
 
 BRACKENBURY {Col. C. B.) R.A. 
 — Military Handbooks for Regi- 
 mental Officers : 
 
 I. Military Sketching and Re- 
 connaissance. By Colonel F. J. 
 Hutchison and Major H. G. Mac- 
 Gregor. Fifth Edition. With 15 
 Plates. Small crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 II. The Elements of Modern 
 Tactics Practically applied to 
 English Formations. By Lieut. - 
 Col. Wilkinson Shaw. Sixth Edit. 
 With 25 Plates and Maps. Small 
 crown 8vo. 95. 
 
 III. Field Artillery : its Equip- 
 ment, Organisation, and Tactics. By 
 Major Sisson C. Pratt, R.A. With 
 12 Plates. Third Edition. Small 
 crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 IV. The Elements of Military 
 Administration. First Part : Per- 
 manent System of Administration. 
 By Major J. W. Buxton. Small 
 crown 8vo. 'js. 6d. 
 
 BRACKENBURY (Col. C. B.) R.A.— 
 continued. 
 
 V. Military Law : its Procedure and 
 Practice. By Major Sisson C. Pratt, 
 R.A. Third Edition. Small crown 
 8vo. 4^^. 6d. 
 
 VI. Cavalry in Modern War. By 
 Major-General F. Chenevix Trench. 
 Small crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 VII. Field Works. Their Technical 
 Construction and Tactical Applica- 
 tion. By the Editor, Col. C. B. 
 Brackenbury, R.A. Small crown 8vo. 
 
 BROOKE {Major C. A".)— A System of 
 Field Training. Small crown 8vo. 
 
 2J. 
 
 CLERY (Col. C. Francis) C.^.— Minor 
 Tactics. With 26 Maps and Plans. 
 Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo. 9^. 
 
 COL VILE {Lieut.-Col. C. i^)— Mili- 
 tary Tribunals. Sewed, zs. bd. 
 
 CRAUFURD {Capt. H. J.)— Sugges- 
 tions FOR the Military Train- 
 ing of a Company of Infantry. 
 CrowTi 8vo. \s. 6d.
 
 28 
 
 A List of 
 
 HAMIL TON ( Capt. Tan) J. D.C.— The 
 Fighting of the Future, ij-. 
 
 HARRISON {Lietit.-Col. R.) — The 
 Officer's Memorandum Book for 
 Peace and War. Fourth Edition. 
 Oblong 32mo. roan, with pencil, 3^. ()d. 
 
 Notes on Cavalry Tactics, Organi- 
 sation, &c. By a Cavah-y Officer. 
 With Diagrams. Demy 8vo. \2s. 
 
 PARR (Col. H. Hallam) C.M.G.—The 
 Dress, Horses, and Equipment of 
 Infantry and Staff Officers. 
 Crown 8vo. \s. 
 
 Further Training and Equipment 
 OF Mounted Infantry. Crown 
 8vo. i.f. 
 
 SC//A IV {Co/, ff.)— The Defence and 
 Attack of Positions and Locali- 
 ties. Third Edition, revised and 
 corrected. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 STONE {Capt. F. Gleadmue) R-A.—Tkc- 
 TicAL Studies from the Franco- 
 German War of 1870-71. With 
 22 Lithographic Sketches and Maps. 
 Demy Svo. lOj-. dd. 
 
 The Campaign of Fredericksburg, 
 November-December, 1862 : a Study 
 for Officers of Volunteers. By a 
 Line Officer. Second Edition. Crown 
 Svo. With Five Maps and Plans. 5.?. 
 WILKINSON (II. Spenser) Capt. 20th 
 Lancashi7-eR. V. — Citizen Soldiers. 
 Essays towards the Improvement of 
 the Volunteer Force. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 POETRY. 
 
 ADAM OF ST. VICTOR— The Litur- 
 gical Poetry of Adam of St. 
 Victor. From the text of Gautier. 
 With Translations into English in the 
 Original Metres, and Short Explana- 
 tory Notes. By Digby S. Wrangham, 
 M.A. 3 vols. Crown Svo. printed on 
 hand-made paper, boards, 21s. 
 
 ALEXANDER (William) D.D., Bishop 
 of Derry—'Sii. Augustine's Holi- 
 day, and other Poems. Crown Svo. bs. 
 
 AUCHMUTY (A. C.)— Poems of Eng- 
 lish Heroism : From Brunanburgh 
 to Lucknow ; from Athelstan to Albert. 
 Small crown Svo. \s. 6d. 
 
 BARNES (Willia7>i)—VoKM?, OF Rural 
 Life, in the Dorset Dialect. 
 New Edition, complete in one vol. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 BAYNES (Rev. Canon II. i^.)— Home 
 Songs for Quiet Hours. P^ourth 
 and cheaper Edition. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BEVINGTON (L. i".)— Key Notes. 
 Small crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 BLUNT (Wilfrid .Scawc;;)— The Wind 
 
 and the Whirlwind. Demy Svo. 
 
 \s. 6d. 
 
 The Love Sonnets of Proteus. Fifth 
 
 Edition. i8mo. cloth extra, gilt top, 55. 
 
 BOWEN (H. C.) i^.^.— Simple Eng- 
 lish Poems. English Literature for 
 Junior Classes. In Four Parts. Parts 
 I. II. and III. 6d. each, and 
 Part IV. \s., complete 31. 
 
 Cheap 
 Small 
 
 BRYANT (W. C.) — Poems. 
 Edition, with Frontispiece, 
 crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Calderon's Dramas : the Wonder- 
 working Magician — Life is a Dream 
 — the Purgatoiy of St. Patrick. Trans- 
 lated by Denis Florence MacCarthy. 
 Post Svo. IOJ-. 
 
 CAMPBELL (Z^TwV)— Sophocles. The 
 Seven Plays in English Verse. Crown 
 Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 CERFANTES. — ]ovK-SEY to Par- 
 nassus. Spanish Text, with Trans- 
 lation into English Tercets, Preface, 
 and Illustrative Notes, by James Y. 
 Gibson. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 Numantia; a Tragedy. Translated 
 from the Spanish, with Introduction 
 and Notes, by James Y. Gibson. 
 Crown Svo., printed on hand-made 
 paper, 5^. 
 
 CiD Ballads, and other Poems. Trans- 
 lated from Spanish and German by 
 J. Y. Gibson. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 CHRISTIE (A. y.)— The End of Man. 
 Fourth Edition. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 COXIIEAD (^///ir/)— Birds and Babies. 
 Imp. i6mo. With 33 Illustrations. \s. 
 
 DANTE— The Divina Commedia of 
 Dante Alighieri. Translated, line 
 for line, in the ' Terza Rima ' of the 
 original, with Notes, by Frederick 
 K. H. Haselfoot, M.A. Demy Svo. 
 i6s.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 29 
 
 DE BERANGER.—K Selection from 
 HIS Songs. In English Verse. By 
 William Toynbee. Small crown 
 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 DENNIS ij.) — English Sonnets. 
 Collected and Arranged by. Small 
 crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DE VERE {Aubrey) — Poetical Works: 
 I. The Search after Proser- 
 pine, &c. 6j. 
 II. The Legends of St. Patrick, 
 &c. ds. 
 III. Alexander the Great, &c. 6j. 
 The Foray of Queen Meave, and 
 other Legends of Ireland's Heroic 
 Age. Small crown 8vo. 5^. 
 Legends of the Saxon Saints. 
 Small crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Legends and Records of the Chu rch 
 and the Empire. Small crown 
 8vo. 6j-. 
 
 DOBSON(Aiistin)~0\M\^o^\A>\v,\'L\s, 
 
 and other Verses. Eighth Edition. 
 
 Elzevir 8vo. cloth extra, gilt tops, 6s. 
 
 At the Sign of the Lyre. Fifth 
 
 Edition. Elzevir 8vo., gilt top, bs. 
 
 DOWDEN [Edward) ZL.D.—Shak- 
 spere's Sonnets. With Introduc- 
 tion and Notes. Large post 8vo. 
 7J-. 6d. 
 
 DUTT{Toru)—A Sheaf Gleaned in 
 French Fields. New Edition. 
 Demy 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Ancient Ballads and Legends of 
 Hindustan. With an Introductory 
 Memoir by Edmund GossE. Second 
 Edition. i8mo. Cloth extra, gilt top, 5^. 
 
 ELLIOTT (Ebenezer), The Corn Law 
 Rhymer — PoEMS. Edited by his Son, 
 the Rev. Edwin Elliott, of St. John's, 
 Antigua. 2 vols, crown 8vo. \?>s, 
 
 English Verse. Edited by W. J. Lin- 
 ton and R. H. Stoddard. In 5 
 vols. Crown 8vo. each 5^, 
 
 1. Chaucer to Burns. 
 
 2. Translations. 
 
 3. Lyrics of the Nineteenth Cen- 
 
 tury. 
 
 4. Dramatic Scenes and Charac- 
 
 ters. 
 
 5. Ballads and Romances. 
 EVANS (Anne)—'Po^us AND Music. 
 
 With Memorial Preface by Ann 
 Thackeray Ritchie. Large crown 
 8vo. "js. 
 
 GOSSE {Ednnmd W^.)— New Poems. 
 Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d. 
 Firdausi in Exile, and other Poems. 
 Elzevir 8vo. gilt top, 6s. 
 
 GURNE V {Rev. Alfred)— The Vision of 
 the Eucharist, and other Poems. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 A Christmas Faggot. Small crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 HARRISON {Cliprd)—\^ Hours of 
 Leisure. Second Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5j. 
 
 KEA TS {Johi) — Poetical Works. 
 Edited by W. T. Arnold. Large 
 crown 8vo. choicely printed on hand- 
 made paper, with Portrait mean forte. 
 Parchment, or cloth, I2J. ; vellum, 15^. 
 Also, a smaller Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 3^. 6d. 
 
 KING {Mrs. Bamilton)— The DisciVLKS. 
 Eighth Edition, with Portrait and 
 Notes. Crown 8vo. ^s. Elzevir 
 Edition, 6^. 
 
 A Book of Dreams. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 The Sermon in the Hospital. Re- 
 printed from ' The Disciples.' Fcp. 
 8vo. Is. Cheap Edition, ^d., or 20s. 
 per 100. 
 
 KNOX {The Hon. Mrs. O. A^.)— Four 
 Pictures from a Life, and other 
 Poems. Small crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 LANG (^.)— XXXII Ballades in Blue 
 China. Elzevir 8vo. parchment, or 
 cloth, 5j. 
 Rhymes a la Mode. With Frontis- 
 piece by E. A. Abbey. Elzevir 8vo. 
 cloth extra, gilt top, 5^. 
 
 LAWSON {Right Hon. Mr. Justice)— 
 Hymni Usitati Latine Redditi, 
 with other Verses. Small 8vo, parch- 
 ment, 5J-. 
 
 Living English Poets, mdccclxxxii. 
 With Frontispiece by Walter Crane. 
 Second Edition. Large crown 8vo. 
 printed on hand-made paper. Parch- 
 ment, or cloth, 12^. ; vellum, l^s. 
 
 LOCKER (/:)— London Lyrics. New 
 Edition, with Portrait. l8mo. cloth 
 extra, gilt tops, 5^. 
 
 Love in Idleness. A Volume of Poems. 
 With an etching by W. B. Scott. 
 Small crown 8vo. 5J.
 
 30 
 
 A List of 
 
 LUMSDEN {Lieut. -Col. IT. fT.)— Beo- 
 wulf : an Old English Poem. 
 Translated into Modern Rhymes. 
 Second and revised Edition. Small 
 crown 8vo. ^s. 
 MAGNUSSON {Eirikr) M.A., and 
 PALMER (E. H.) 71/.^.— Johan 
 LuDViG Runeberg'sLyrical Songs, 
 Idylls, and Epigrams. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 MEREDITH {Owen) \TJie Earl of 
 Lytton\ — LuciLE. New Edition. With 
 32 Illustrations. i6mo. 3^. dd. ; cloth 
 extra, gilt edges, 45. dd. 
 MORRIS (Z^K/?V) — Poetical Works. 
 New and Cheaper Editions, with Por- 
 trait, complete in 4 vols. 5^-. each. 
 
 Vol. I. contains Songs of Two Worlds. 
 Twelfth Edition. 
 
 Vol. II. contains The Epic of Hades. 
 Twenty-second Edition. 
 
 Vol. III. contains Gwen and the Ode of 
 Life. Seventh Edition. 
 
 Vol. IV. contains Songs Unsung and 
 Gycia. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Songs of Britain. Third Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 
 The Epic of Hades. With 16 Auto- 
 type Illustrations after the drawings by 
 the late George R. Chapman. 4to. 
 cloth extra, gilt leaves, 2\s. 
 
 The Epic of Hades. Presentation Edit. 
 4to. cloth extra, gilt leaves, \os. dd. 
 
 The Lewis Morris Birthday Book. 
 Edited by S. S. Copeman. With 
 Frontispiece after a design by the late 
 George R. Chapman. 32mo. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges, 2s.; cloth limp, \s. 6d. 
 
 MORSHEAD {E. D. ^.)— The House 
 
 OF Atreus. Being the Agamemnon, 
 
 Libation-Bearers, and Furies of yEs- 
 
 chylus . Translated into English Verse. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 The Suppliant Maidens of /Eschy- 
 
 Lus. Crown 8vo. 31. dd. 
 MULHOLLAND {Rosa). — Vagrant 
 
 Verses. Small crown 8vo. ^s, 
 NADEN {Constance C. W.)—A Modern 
 
 Apostle, and other Poems. Small 
 
 crown Svo. 5^. 
 NOEL {The Hon. Roden)—\ Little 
 
 Child's Monument. Third Edition. 
 
 Small crown Svo. 35. 6d. 
 The Red Flag, and other Poems. 
 
 New Edition. Small crown Svo. 6s. 
 The House of Ravensburg. New 
 
 Edition. Small crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 NOEL {The lion, ^^i/^;;)— continued. 
 Songs of the Heights and Deeps. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 A Modern Faust. Small crown Svo. 
 
 O'BRIEN {Charlotte 6"^^^) — Lyrics. 
 Small crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 0' HAG AN (7^/5«)— The Song of 
 Roland. Translated into English 
 Verse. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 Crown Svo. <)S. 
 
 PEE I FEE R {Emily)— Tn^ Rhyme of 
 THE Lady of the Rock and How 
 IT Grew. Small crown Svo. t,s. 6d. 
 
 Gerard's Monument, and other Poems. 
 Second Edition. Crown Svo. 6s, 
 
 Under the Aspens : Lyrical and 
 Dramatic. With Portrait. Crown 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 PIATT (7. 7.)— Idyls and Lyrics of 
 the Ohio Valley. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 PIATT {Sarah M. B.)—A Voyage to 
 the Fortunate Isles, and other 
 Poems. I vol. Small crown Svo. 
 gilt top, Ss. 
 In Primrose Time. A New Irish 
 Garland. Small crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Rare Poems of the i6th and 17TH 
 Centuries. Edited by W. J. Linton. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 RHOADES {James)— 1\iY. Georgics of 
 Virgil. Translated into English 
 Verse. Small crown Svo. 5^, 
 
 ROBINSON {A. Mary F.)—K Handful 
 OF Honeysuckle. Fcp. Svo. 3^-. 6d. 
 The Crowned Hippolytus. Trans- 
 lated from Euripides. With New 
 Poems. Small crown Svo. cloth, 5^. 
 
 Shakspere's Works. The Avon Edition, 
 12 vols. fcp. Svo. cloth, iSj-. ; and in 
 box, 2ii'. ; bound in 6 vols, cloth, I5j-. 
 
 Sophocles : The Seven Plays in English 
 Verse. Translated by Lewis Camp- 
 bell. Crown Svo. "js, 6d. 
 
 SYMONDS {John Addington) — \\gk- 
 bunduli Libellus- Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 TAYLOR {Sir //.)— Works Complete in 
 Five Volumes. Crown Svo. 30J. 
 
 Philip van Artevelde. Fcp. Svo. 
 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Virgin Widow, &c. Fcp. Svo. 
 3J-. 6d. 
 
 The Statesman. Fcp. Svo. 31. 6d.
 
 Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.^s Publications. 31 
 
 TODHUNTER {Dr. ^) — Laurella, 
 
 and other Poems. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 Forest Songs. Small crown %wo.is.6d. 
 The True Tragedy of Rienzi : a 
 
 Drama. Crown 8vo, 3^. 6d. 
 Alcestis : a Dramatic Poem. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. ^s. 
 Helena in Troas. Small crown 
 
 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 TYNAN (A'ai/u'nne)—'LoviSE de la 
 
 Valliere, and other Poems. Small 
 
 crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 Shamrocks. Small crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 Victorian Hymns : English Sacred 
 
 Songs of Fifty Years. Dedicated to 
 
 the Queen. Large post 8vo. loj-. 6d. 
 IVA TTS (A lark Alfred and Emma Mary 
 
 Howitt) — Aurora : a Medley of 
 
 Verse. Fcp. 8vo. ^s. 
 WORDSWORTH — Selections. By 
 
 Members of the Wordsworth Society. 
 
 Large crown 8vo. parchment, \2s. ; 
 
 vellum, I5J-. Also, cr. 8vo. cl. 4^-. 6(/. 
 Wordsworth Birthday Book, The. 
 
 Edited by Adelaide and Violet 
 
 Wordsworth. 32mo. limp cloth, 
 
 \s. 6d.; cloth extra, 2s. 
 
 \VORKS OF FICTION. 
 
 'All But:' a Chronicle of Laxenford 
 Life. By Pen Oliver, F.R.C.S. 
 With 20 Illustrations. Second Edit. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BANKS (Mrs. G. Z.)— God's Provi- 
 DENCE House. New Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CHICHELE (Mz;7)— Doing and Un- 
 doing : a Story. Crown 8vo. 4^-. 6d. 
 
 CRA WFURD (C»jwa/^)— Sylvia Arden. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s, 
 
 GARDINER {Linda)— Uis Heritage. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GRAY (Maxwell)— Tnv: Silence of 
 Dean Maitland. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GREY (Rowland)— 'By Virtue of His 
 Office. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 In Sunny Switzerland. Small 
 crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 LiNDENBLUMEN, and Other Stories. 
 Small crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 HUNTER {Haj/)—CRiMK OF Christ- 
 mas Day. a Tale of the Latin 
 Quarter. By the Author of 'My 
 Ducats and My Daughter.' is. 
 
 HUNTER (Hay) and WHYTE ( Walter) 
 My Ducats and My Daughter, 
 New and Cheaper Edition. With 
 Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 INGE LOW (Jean)— Ofv the Skelligs. 
 
 A Novel. With Frontispiece. Second 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 IXORA. A Mystery. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 JENKINS (Edward)— K Secret of 
 Two Lives. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KIELLAND (Alexander Z.)— Carman 
 and Worse. A Norwegian Novel. 
 Authorised Translation by W. W. 
 Kettlewell. Crown 8vo. 6^-. 
 
 LANG (Andrew) — In the Wrong Par- 
 adise, and other Stories. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MACDONALD (6^.)— Donal Grant. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Castle Warlock. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Malcolm. With Portrait of the Author 
 
 engraved on Steel. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 The Marquis of Lossie. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 St. George and St. Michael.' CrowTi 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Paul Faber, Surgeon. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Thomas Wingfold, Curate. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 What's Mine's Mine. Second Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Annals of a Quiet Neighbourhood. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 The Seaboard Parish : a Sequel to 
 
 * Annals of a Quiet Neighbourhood.' 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Wilfred Cumbermede. An Auto- 
 biographical Story. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Elect Lady. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 MALET (Lucas) — Colonel Enderby's 
 
 Wife. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Counsel of Perfection. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 MULHOLLAND (Rosa) — Marcella 
 
 Grace. An Irish Novel. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6^. 
 A Fair Emigrant. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 OGLE (A. C.) (' Ashford Ozuen.') A 
 
 Lost Love. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.
 
 32 Kcgaii Paul, Trench, & Co.'s Ptiblications. 
 
 PALGRAVE {IV. C/^^r^)— Hermann 
 Agha : an Eastern Narrative. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SE VERNE (yl/rj-.)— The Pillar House. 
 With Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 SHAW {Flora Z.) -Castle Blair; a 
 Story of Youthful Days. New and 
 Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 35. dd. 
 
 STRETTOM {Hesba) — Through a 
 Needle's Eye. A Story. New and 
 Cheaper Edition, with Frontispiece. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s, 
 
 TA YLOR {Col.Meadows)C.S.I.,M.R.I.A. 
 Seeta. a Novel. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TA YL OR ( Col. Meadows) C. S. I. , M.R.I. A. 
 
 — continued. 
 TiPPOO SuLTAUN : a Tale of the Mysore 
 
 War. New Edition, with Frontispiece. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Ralph Darnell. New and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With Frontispiece. Cro\vn 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 A Noble Queen. New- and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 The Confessions of a Thug. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Tara : a Mahratta Tale. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Within Sound of the Sea. New 
 and Cheaper Edition, with Frontis- 
 piece. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. 
 
 Brave Men's Footsteps. A Boole of 
 Example and Anecdote for Young 
 People. By the Editor of ' Men who 
 have Risen.' With Four Illustrations 
 by C. Doyle. Eighth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 COXHEAD (^Z/;^/)— Birds and Babies. 
 With 33 Illustrations. Imp. l6mo. 
 cloth gilt, \s. 
 
 DA VIES {G. Christopher) — 'RAisii-RiSES 
 and Adventures of our School 
 Field Club. With Four Illustra- 
 tions. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 CrowTi 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 EDMONDS [Herbert) — Well-spent 
 Lives : a Series of Modern Biogra- 
 phies. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 EVANS {Mark)— Thy. Story of our 
 Father's Love, told to Children. 
 Sixth and Cheaper Edition of Theology 
 for Children. With Four Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. 8vo. IS. 6d. 
 
 MAC KENNA {S. 7.)— Plucky Fel- 
 lows. A Book for Boys. With Six 
 Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 MALE! {Lucas)— \A\i\X- Peter. A 
 Christmas Morality for Children of 
 any Age. With numerous Illustra- 
 tions. 5^. 
 
 REANEY {Mrs. G. .S.)— Waking and 
 
 Working ; or. From Girlhood to 
 
 Womanhood. New and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With a Frontispiece. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 3^. 6d, 
 Blessing and Blessed : a Sketch of 
 
 Girl Life. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 31. 6d. 
 Rose Gurney's Discovery. A Book 
 
 for Girls. Dedicated to their Mothers. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^^. 6d. 
 English Girls: Their Place and Power. 
 
 With Preface by the Rev. R. W. Dale. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Just Anyone, and other Stories. Three 
 
 Illustrations. Royal i6mo. is. 6d. 
 Sunbeam Willie, and other Stories. 
 
 Three Illustrations. Royal l6mo. 
 
 is. 6d. 
 Sunshine Jenny, and other Stories. 
 
 Three Illustrations. Royal l6mo. 
 
 is. 6d. 
 STORR {Francis) and TURNER {Hawes). 
 
 Canterbury Chimes; or, Chaucer 
 
 Tales Re-told to Children. With Six 
 
 Illustrations from the Ellesmere MS. 
 
 Third Edition. Fcp. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 STRETTON {Hesba)— Bavid Lloyd's 
 Last Will. With Four Illustra- 
 tions. New Edition. Royal i6mo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 WHIIAKER (/7wv«a')— Christy's In- 
 heritance : A London Stoiy. Illus- 
 trated. Royal l6mo, is. 6d. 
 
 Spottiswoode <Sr= Co. Frinicrs, New-sireet Square, London,
 
 k
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 u.Mi^ 1 4 1S74 
 
 PJ 
 
 RfrOLD-OTH 
 
 Jm JUL 8 '"^6 
 
 JUL 6 
 
 0)3CHAHGl-URi 
 
 OCT 16 1981 
 
 1976 
 
 Form L9-257«-7,'63 (D8618s6;44-4 
 
 , .>.!, 
 
 ...t. 

 
 3 1158 00013 7108 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 835 194 2 
 
 ^199 
 Sl;6C9ii2